ENGLISH

THE

BY

WORKS

AUTHOR

SAME

H"-o9o""-

of

Science

The

1.

Green

Co.,

"

the

and

History

York)

New

London,

of

Hope

Mankind.

(I^ongmans

Crown

vin-^76.

8vo.

Price,

2$6d,
Contents

Ivife

of

"

'

'

The

found

book

in

of

from

Sacred
:

Methods

"

Method

of

"

Mathematics

'

'

Method

Admirable

idealist,

An
.

Sukra-nfti

3.

Contents

"

Fortresses

"

The

4.

by

T/ie

"

Positive

Political.

of

Spencer

Politics).

Vol.
Law,

M.

Princes"

The
of

Social

"

Customs

Supplementary

and

Background

of

Sacred

Books

and

Allahabad.

into

Notes.

[77/"?

Office].

Author

'

of

'

Studies

7s 6d.

of

the

Institutions

Prince

Crown

Characteristics

"

Benjamin

or

Price,

Functions

Morality

"

Remarks

Panini
B.L.

A.

36+270.

Pp.

8vo.

History
Study

The

Rendered

and

xiii.

ductive
In-

Work.

the

Introduction

6d.

The

"

"

Pioneer,

The

"

3s

General

"

for

Herbert

truth."

and

Rules

General

{The

Sciences

Sciences

Army

Sciences

Moral

Editor,

Price,

Pedagogics
Study of

The

Plea

"

of

style

after

NaTh

Polity."

"

the

Hindus,

Narendra

and

Book

with

the

Duties

The

"

and

Arts

"

commonly
paramount

nation.""

141.

Pp.

"

Technical

Economics

of

Hindu

Officials-

State

Treasure

not

the

(Longmans).

of

Languages

the

seeker

Sanskrit

Index

an

Ancient

and
to

in

fervent

Books

With

Natural

8vo.

Divisions

"

Mental

(Hindu

Sacred

other

from

English

in

of

Written

aim
.

Kidd

the

Outlook.

"

(Retired),

I. M.S.

Basu,

Crown

of

Study
Study of

Foreword

"

D.

Science

The

The

"

Inductive

the

on

B.

Series.

Human

"

Geography
The
Study

of

Study

the

to

Men

Education.

of

Major

Hindus

of

Teaching

of

Science
by

Bengali
of the

Books

Contents

The

Greatest

of history
conception
is to show
tendency
of every
single
development

the

the

to

Translated
The

Movements

main

The

birth.
for

Religious

World's

Politics
and

Chicago.

Introduction

2.

of

Science

"

Relations

broad

unusually

an

oriental

world-forces

of

importance
Court,
Open

"

"

History

International

"

International

"

"

shows

scholars

times

modern

of

History

Relativity
Machinery
Recapitulation

Circumstances

of

Conjuncture

Function

and

Scope
Mediaeval

and

in

Governmental

of

Forms

Ancient

in

Advancements

National

and

History"

of

Problems

"

World-Forces

"

Functions

King's

"

and

Friends

of

Miscellaneous.

Hindu

Sociology.

of ike

Hindus

Book

I. Non-

xvi.

PANINI

Vol.
,

Office].
With

v.,

by Dr.

Appendices
Professor

Price,

10s

Contents:

of

Geography
Data
Mineralogy
"

in the

Seai,,

University

of

M.A.,

Ph.D.,

Calcutta.

8vo.

King
George
Pp. xxiii+366

6d.
"

Indian

BrajendranaTH

Philosophy

Relativity
Data

"

of

of

Ancient

of

Niti-sdstras

Ancient

Indian

Indian

Botany

(Political Science)
Data
Ethnology
"

"

Data

of

Ancient

Data

"

of

of

Ancient

Indian

Ancient
Indian

Zoology.

OPINIONS

only full of learning but

Not

of

niv

be

of the

light

University:
the problems
"

on

studies."

own

Society
(Oxford), President, Folklore
to an
anthropologist."

Marett

Prof.

Professor

Marshall,

Dr.

to

of

treats

"It

"

will

(Cambridge):

of Economics
of India.
of

Author

(Oxford),

History

Sanskrit

of

attention

interesting topics. ...Much

many

"An

"

important

' '

knowledge

our

Macdonell

Prof.

of I^ondon

greatest value

very

contribution
"It

throw

points that may

full of

Oxford

Greek,

of

Professor

Regius

Murray,

Gilbert

Dr.
*

to

Iviterature

"

and

bibliography

references."

Folk-

The

5.

in

religious Studies
with
Contents

Orissa

people

Life

under

Invention

"

(a)
(d)
(c)

Bengal

of

Lore
Buddhism

in

for

of

The

"

People's

to

Historical)

and

of Seven

Modern

Political

hopes

Magazine,

of the

Texts

Pandit,
the
Shaiva

of

of

eve

Folk

2s 4d.

Is.

Is.
2s 8d.

.....

the

Is.

2s 8d.

Philosophy (Calcutta
are
evidently the
accurate
thinking."

of

and

and

Message

and

India
of human
of New
activity,and states the mission
ashamed
is not
of acknowledging
of the past
the parentage
Vedic
transmit
untarnished
its splendid inheritance."
The
"

which
to

"

Hardwar,

be

1.

Messrs.

had

India.

of

Longmans,

Green

"

Co., London,

New

Madras.
2.

Maruzen

3.

Kelly and

6.

on

departments

To

5.

RdmA.i

...

States

Science

Hindus

in

India

4.

"

Bengal

of India. Pp. 48. 6d.

that the graduates
forcible, eloquent
convincing language
seminaries
did not get an
extra
dose of other-worldliness, but acquitted
mark
in all professions,walks
a
creditably as worthy citizens, making

themselves

and

Sanskrit

"

Professor
Principal Seal, King George V.
wide knowledge of the subject matter
Show
mind
trained
in habits of clear, patient, and

Pedagogy

of life and
New

practised by

by the people.

"

Proves

of ancient

in

Life

of

and

Bengal

University Students:

Introduction

Opinion

Austerities

Buddhism

Mediaeval

Hinduism

Goddesses

(General

Economics

"

Popular

and

Constitutions

University):

in

"

(rf) History of Ancient

Europe
\eS History of Mediaeval
Europe
\f) History of English Literature

outcome

Physical

"

G"jana,

The

"

Festivities

Folk

"

India

"

Tantric

of Gods

Lecture-Notes

6.

Hindu

in Northern

India

Northern

of Shaivaism

Bengali Folk-Poesy

The
cult

"

century

Islam

"

"

(I^ongmans).

(Wisconsin).

B.A.

and

Decadent

Invasion

Moslem

People
of Shaiva

Socio-

to

Socialisation
and
Secularisation
Religious Festivals
Hinduism
National
in
Modern
Elements
Jaina
A.D.
Socio-religious L/ife of the People of Bengal

in

The

"

of

Folk-Minstrel
lore

7th

PA,las

the

in

Buddhist

"

in

cult

Buddhism

of the

Festivals

of the

popular form

Folk-Dances

"

Hindu

of

Popular

"

Festival

"

of Shaiva

form

popular

the

Gambhird,

The

"

Contribution

Folk-Institutions.

Rakshit,

K.

Culture"

Hindu

of H.

assistance

the

Hindu

in

Element

"

Co., Tokj-o, Japan.

Walsh, Shanghai, China.
Chuckervertty Chatterjee " Co., Calcutta, India.
P^nini
Office, Allahabad, India.
Luzac
" Co., London.

York, Calcutta, Bombay,

Lessons

1.

Sanskrit

on

Lessons

to

Inductive

English (without Grammar,

according

to

Inductive

4s.

on

The

4.

History

5.

Siksha

of

Samalochana
"

6.

Studies

in
:

The

"

History"

The

"

our

of

the

Character
Infinite

an

as

The

"

Great

The

Leader

Swadeshi
from

rTranslation

"

Political

in
the

embodying

"

2300

In

Modern

"

Bengal

"

Few

"

"

"

Race.

Negro
Pp.

Translation

Samrakshana-Niti.

Historical

Booker

T.

the

Swadeshi
of Protection

National

List's

of Frederick

{i.e.

"The

Policy

or

and

Movement

Section

of

2s.

276.

"

System

of

Press.

World)

Modern

"

Survey
and

Art

of

Present-Day
Service,
Six volumes,

Social

(1914-16)

pages.

Contents

"

En

The

L
route

Egyptolog"^
2s.

The

"

"

The

Nile
New

Barrage

Egypt

of Tombs
Said

"

The

"

Assouan

Land

Port
Egypt
(Memphis)

to

Capital City of the World

Egyptian Art in Hill-caves

210.

the

Oldest

of

in
Truth

Literature,
Industry,
Education,
the World
impressions of a Tour Round

Vol.

"

of

Islamite
Attitudes"

"

India

of

the

Malda

the

Life's

on

The
ception
ConInvestigation
The
Religion (Maxmuller)
Question of
the
A scheme
through
Mother-Tongues
The
WorldRenaissance
Coming
through

in

Jagat. (The

Vartamana

10.

Tendencies

of

Home-Industry)

the

Economy.

Science

4d.

Andolana
or

The

"

and

"

Methods

"

Autobiography.

One*s-Own-Country

Culture

and

Sikhism

"

Is 4d.

120.

The
Hindu
Bengal
Physical Science

Students
of

World's

Hellas

People

the

of

Element

of Indian
University Education
for Fostering the Vernaculars
Is
Hindu
Culture.
Pp. 200.

Washington's

in

District

Idealism

"

and

Essays):

Influence

"

Pp.

of

Standpoints

Men

in

Age

West.

Ivearning

New

Proletariat

I^eadership

"

of

and

East

The

"

Great

"

Alexandrian

The

"

India"

of the

Programme

9^

"

History

of

Revolution

(Miscellaneous

Contents

Rights

of

I^ife

Modern

Sadhan^

8.

"

\-iew

Hindu

Nature

National

Indian

of

"

"

History.

The

"

in

Defects

4d.

Education).

in

From

"

Contents
Hindusth^n

is

"

"

of

The

Greece,

(Problems

Man-making
Training

Content

7.

4d.

is

in Ancient

of Education

Moral

Education

Language,

Service
Social
of Intellect
as
Emancipation
The
of National
Facts
to Principles
Meaning
Scheme
The
Ideal
An
Educational
The
Educational
Missionary
Is 4d.
Religious Education.
Pp. 16+140.

Contents
School

2s.

of

Study

AUTHOR

according

Method).
3.

SAME

(without Grammar,

Method).
2.

THE

BY

WORKS

BENGALI

"

The

Southern
"

"Alexander

Mixed

"

(Egypt)
"

Gates

"

Courts
the

"

Great

Cairo

Mahometan

The

City of God
of Egj'pt

The

"

The
and

The
Line
Mahomet

"

The

(Karnak)

Amnion

Granite
of

Hills

Pj-ramids
Ali.
Pp.
"

Vol.
Contents:

The

World-renowned

Kin

of

the

3s

4d.

(the

Vol.

Contents
War

The

"

The

"

in

Question
War

Combatants

"

Patriotism

Crossing

"

Falls

Niagara

city of the
(Hawaiian

Westernmost
United

States

Vol.

War-Zone

employed
Un-

of

Eve
British

"

Precautions

"

of

Question

The

"

Europe

or

City
(Albany)

Writ

Poland

"

'

Large.

(New

"Sky-scrapers"
University

of

The

"

State-Capital

Harvard

"

The

Islands)
The

Sections.

Pp.

of

Parent

Asia

New

the

to

"

104

The

"

The
West"
Middle-West"
Farther
D.C.)"
(Panama-Pacific
Appendix
Exposition)

World

V.

of

Laws

"

The
the

on

America

of

States

Philanthropy

Atlantic

the

(Washington,

Capital

United

City

"

"

Is.

"

Conxmerce

Neutrals
and

600.

Financing

"

The

Yankee-sthan,

IV.

Contents:

Federal

125.

Pp.
Vol.

"

and

Brother

Pp.

of

defined"
Enmity
century
Pro%nsions
for
Hoarding

19th

"

Service

and

England

Sections.

90

"

Kith
of

Rebellious

The

"

The

Centre

War.

London

Century.

Panic

Non-combatants

Social

"

the

(Cambridge)-"

Great

International

"

Belligerents

Famine

Labour-Problem.

York)

of
The

"

War-time

and

The

"

against

Nemesis

Money-Market

in

(Armageddon)

Twentieth

the

the

of

Centre

Time

Educational

(Manchester)
of

Eve

Kuru-kshetra

The

Second

"

Oxford

Rising

England
The

Irishman)"

III.

of
A

"

World's

Modern

The

"

Cambridge

Rival

The

Scotchmen)

Modern

of

Parent

English

of

Britisher

the

of

England

to

Surroundings

(the

Bruce

The

"

Voyage
The

"

Oxford"

Robert

(Leeds)
of

The

"

(L/Ondon)

Gravity

Home-Land

The

II.

500.

(Japan)
.

Contents
Half

"

(Kyoto)"
the
In

Ten

"

in

Days

on

week

one

Greater

India

(Osak^)"

Greater

East
the

Japan

in

The
Boat
Capital of
Delhi
The
Sapporo)
(NAr^-Horij'UJi)
and
83
Manchuria)

a
Japanese
to
(Nikko

Old

Japan

"

Free

Japan

"

(Korea

Asia

of

"

The

the

(Tokyo)
Japanese
of

Manchester

Sections.

Pp.

500.

Press.

Vol.

VX.

First

The

Swaraj

(Republic)

of

the

Orient

(China)
.

Contents:
in

China

Yangtse

"

The

(Honan-fu)
The

"

(Hangchow).

"

of

York

New
36

of
Metropolis
The
Chicago

sections.

China

(Peking)

Walls
of

the

(Shanghai)

Pp.200.

In

the

"

"

The

Buddhist

first

(Hankow)

Chinese
A

Capital

of

"

the

Centre

Trip

down

Sung

Emperors

the

Press.

i^"^o^..^-.

Apply

to

u
(3)

The

Panini

The

Grihastha

The

Student's

Office

(Academy

Publishing
House,
Library, Calcutta,

of

Indian

Calcutta,
India.

Research),
India.

Allahabad,

India,

RELIGION

CHINESE

THROUGH

HINDU

EYES

REIiIGION

CHINESE
THJ^OOGH

HlNI^t)
A

STUDY

IN

EVES

THE

TENDENCIES

OF

MENTALITY

ASIATIC

BY

BENOY

The
The

WU
I,ate

Chinese

TING-FANG,
Minister

to

tl

U.S.A.,

A.

/"L.L.

Shillings

etc.

by

LL.D.
Peru,

Mexico

FR-EJSS,

RlOHTS

"

and

Cuba

-A. I

OK

oo:m:m:e3r.oi-a.Ij

Pfloe

KT

Spain,

Author

Sociology,

Culture,

Introduction

an

THE]

Politics), and

Hindu

in Hindu

Folk-Element

with

of

Background

Fositive

and

Economics

(Hindu

of Sukra-mti

Translator

SARKAR

KUMAR

RmSBRVKD

Ltd.

of

DEDICATED

TO

SACRED

THE

OF

MEMORY

KUMARA-jlVA.

foremost

Indian

who

405)

of

age

Educator

carried

Asoka

by

(begun
the

bearing
Eastern
in

instrumental

of

with

torch

became
Indian

of

the

throughout

hegemony

and

Thought

thus

establishment

the

Asia

Hindu

and

Cathay

peror
Em-

of

activity

Western

of

sance,
Renais-

Vikramudityan

missionising

the

Great

Far

the

the

forward

the

beyond)
to

(c A.D.

Orient

THSAnG

HIUEN

(A.D. 602-664)
The

Chinese

great

under

of

the

Law,

brilliant

most

native

his

(627-50)

Tsung

of

Hindu

Culture

(629-45)

years

Indian

ing
dur-

Imperialism

II., propagated

land

and

of

foundations

16

under

Tang

mighty

the

studied

Pulakesin

and

in

it extensively

for

epochs

H;irsha-vardhana

of

having

who,

i.e., India)

(or Heaven,

in Tienchu
one

of

Master

the

Tai

Emperor
laid

thus

ronage
pat-

the

re-interpreted

Confucianism

and

DAISHI

KOBO

(A.D.
The

of

scholar-saint

three

devoted

himself

years

(804-6)

native

pioneer
land

the

of

manifold

By

Hindu

who,

to

Hindu

to

in

ways

propagate

its

Student
MEDIAEVAL

by

Indono

the

(A.D.

the

Daviashii

developing

infant

of

example

(sciences)

became

and

thereby

the

Taishi

vidyds

China,

Kdmi,

the

inspired
Shotoku

Prince

predecessor,

illustrious

621),

Japan,

774"835)

civilisation;

institutions

ASIA

of

573
for

first
in

in

of
"

his

PREFACE

Neither
differ
of

historically

from

the

last

of

the

mankind

been

has

or

theories

were

19th

the
as

as

man,

and

poet",

Homer

to

the Dead

down

to

Gitanjali,

Comparative
as

man,

in

sphinx"

as

the

that

are

the

old
God

lycst

one

us,

of

will

has

show

displayed

theatre

with

will

show

the

well

as

that

will

"problems

similar

almost

Confucius

to

that

the

Orient

Change

is

of

of

Book

Metaphysics
the

man,

gamut

same

Pharaonic

the

attacked

good

Tennyson

of

verses

show
of the
under

results

Vivek-ananda

Swami

in many
should

custom

take

however,

proverbial representative
is known

be

to

tradition.

"

order.''

The

Even

the

of

from

"the

"sicklied
the

second

place

Great

to

non-Oriental.

new

spirit
the

of

the

Mind

of

Sage
in

the

himself
what

Occident.

China,

East,"

unchanging

o'er by

article

world"

the

corrupt

bit

essentially

ways

exclusively

embody

statical, and

is

"

yielding

changeth

order

to

from

as

has

generally

fulfils himself

supposed

worked

Comparative

from

doctrine

following

And

besides,

"new

held

been

The

I^et

third

or

Bergson.

to

dynamic

the
"

Asian

the

on

upon

and

way

of intellectuals

has

the

Thus,

Such

second

fighting animal,

has

mystic,

selfsame

Socrates

It

culture.

History

Art

and

Philosophy

positivist and

guidance
from

two

pseudo-scientific

the

to

Comparative

Maeterlinck

from

the

and

both

and

passions

that

religion,

Comparative

weakness

and

lunatic

lover,

as

and

lyiterature

Comparative
"

the

grossly exaggerated.

then

down

of

Revolution

between

by

world

successes

extra-Asian.

the

on

Industrial

vitiated

political and

economic,

strength

same

since

race,

Chronology

an

brilliant

difference

being

the

to

the

mentality

century.

Comparative
that

is

Asiatic

does

after

the

to

and

regarding

unknown

of the

decade

only

alleged

science

fancies

theories

the

first stated

day

present

It is

subsequent

that

century

mentalities
At

Eur- American.

the

fraction

philosophically

nor

pale
was

may

an

be

cast

which

and
of

is

which,
the

advocate

regarded

fucian
Conof the
as

the

PREFACE

Xll

Creed

Educational

"The

of

translation

in his recent

Ming

object of

is thus

Confucius

of

Education

Higher

classic

the

by Mr.

worded

Hsueh*

Ta

is to make

Ku

Hung-

new

and

better

new

and

better

society (lit.people)."
old

An

society'

explanation

man

new

man.'

Create

Chow

was

also

well

Their

of

the

known

to

the

B.C.

2nd

"

relation

of

of

the

world

in

And
"

man

His

into

patent

of

the

Learning

by

do

setting

I appear
is

(The
in

the

age

is

was

(6th

pre-eminently

the

of

the

the

ing
follow-

occasions

of His

in

is recorded

in

be,

embody.
of the

good

overthrow
the

Order

by age."

Revolution,

message

modern

advancement

up

nor

Progress

i.e. "transformation

ascendant

for

Education
four books
Dr.

bad

And

the

"

in, Bharata,

to

was

of

House

Order

creeps

Myself

fulfilling himself

^Higher
one

says:

6^i/a-section

the

regarding

miscreants

Messiah

Hindu

personified.

IS

Mahdbhdrata-cycXe.

literature

this

And

Do

Occidental

Be

Then
the

it.'
and

the

in

Zeitgeist,^^

customs

For

of

Krishna

Lord
of

of

Yuq;dntara,

Corruption

"God

Kang

Royal

to

Order

thinkers

B.C.)

century

"Whensoever

of

the

day be

every

the

given

was

formulated^

"revolution

announcement

The

says:

Prince

to

between

Hindu

doctrine

or

into

mission

conception

The

age-spirit"

advent

of

'

bath

man,

'Although

says:

new

nature

dynamic.

new

Investiture

of

old state,

Messianic

century

Tang's

be

day

to

of Songs

Book

on

The

translation

Society.'

The

3.

day

Commission

new

Ku's

Mr.

Emperor

the

on

from

day,

The

2.
'

Inscription

each

new

"The

1.

make

to

is

following

The

means.

'

what

explains

commentary

of

Change

many

and

ways"

Optimism

and

Progress

Hope.

The

thus

neither

is

idea
an

discovery*

Shanghai
Confucian

Ivegge in his translation.

Mercury,
Bible

and

I^td., Shanghai,
has

been

1915).

called

The

This
Great

PREFACE

Comparative
show

that

has

man

beast, and
the

Anthropology

and

ape

tiger"

conventions.

hold

The

is only

god-in-man

Comparative
that

in

man

sorrow"

our

and

desire

has

chooses

the

call

to

is but

an

invention

taken

for

granted.

inspired and
religion,
an

And

not,

failure

has

man

the

in

the

operandi
ways
al-

he

vanity

in fact, the
of

all

the

first

postulate

forces

of which

some

been

ever

of

sphere

modus

his

show

that, after all, divinity

be found

view

will
the

same

which

activitj^

and

elan

but

datum;

from

afar

to

recourse

broad

the

to

guises

different

Mythology

imagination,

on

rise

to be realised.

It would

success.

culture

giving

"

that

miscalled

are

essentially

have

pluralist

and

idolist.

anywhere

If

monotheism
that

in

political. These
give

to

zest

analysis

from

varieties

If you

abstract

of

man

hypothesis
race

can

inspiration

of

the

millionth

be

has

If, again, anywhere

idols

in

religion,

the

debt

to

there

"old

of

the

kultur,

choose

the

been
have
their

artistic

Adam"

sphere
and

of life and

monotony

differ in

the

last

so-called

monotheists

the

culture, therefore, is varied.

this

and

or

other

practices underlying

and

monotheistic.

ever

study

habits, their literaryand

paying

away

variety

being

human

people lives, mankind

take

God,

indicate

varieties, social, economic

part of

about
to

in every

polytheists call religion,

demands

proved

be

rites

What

Life

culture.

vengeance

one

which

varied

the

daily life would

"pragmatically" speaking,

it, do not,

polytheisticfaith.
call

and

thousand

so-called

their

of

study

professing

people

polytheists with

been
in

been

have

there

religion,

they have

indulging

"

had

grand

same

fact,

"

"something

of human

some

under

Comparative

have

to

governed

and

avidyas
is

so-called

of
sway,

ideal

and

fundamentally

majestic

and

the

"

everywhere

achieved

has

their

will

Psychology

been

always

brute-in-man

Religion

his

and

idolas

idea,

an

Comparative

superficial varnish

superstitions, prejudices,
and

and

everywhere

beneath

that

xm

to

But
of

chart

e.g.

call

it

if you
the

unverifiable

the
,

religion, every
take

the

total

life that

whole

polytheistic.
been

people who

heart

tastes,
in

and

would
the

have

repudiated

feelings, their
indicate

shape

of

souvenir-cult, love-fetishes, "pathetic fallacy," mementos,

that

daily

they

are

hero-worship,
memorials.

PREFACE

XIV

relics, and

what

"charms"

are

those

in

who

As

not.

of the
their

principles

formative

same

images

as

genus

confess

simplicity

character,
in the

erected

"We

"

of

do

these

temples

understand,

not

by
we

love."
is superstition in the

If there

is equal superstition

there
all too

human."

ambiguous

is

Superstition

ideal

"seers"

The

man.

was

been

but

idolism

and

really "human,

are

abiding

most

the

human

avidya

Emancipation
of

prayer

of all superstitions

demand

that

for

from

the

7ndya,

or

this

i.e., ignorance,
been

has

Hindu

ancient

most

highest

the

Rishis

or

"

A-sato
Tamaso

Mrityor
From

and

greatest

nothing

perceptible.

of

These

others.

has

history

of pluralism

Religion.

term

rendered

the

fact, the

In

world's

in

in

form

one

the

the

sad-gamaya,

fua

jyotir-gamaya,
amritam-gamaya.

via

{i.e-transitory, unreal)

non-existent
to

me

ma

(/."?.permanent,

ever-existent

truth,

reality)

or

lead;
From

light {j,e.
knowledge)

to

me

From

death

This

has

only

truth

the

the

"

it be

knowledge

called

world

with
a

new

really bring
philology,
to call

and

the

Comte's

Knowledge

light

immortality

"

has

man

is the
itself.
this

wanted

ever

And

world-sense

modern

home

Positive

to

Spencer,

Philosophy
amritam.

in the

were

the
were

Papal

seekers

of

what
the

Doctrine

thrown

18th
of

means

and

mythology,

jurisprudence,

Herbert

of sat, jyoti and

the

the

the
of

world-

on

century

certainly

cornmunication

did

Comparative

truth.
Maxrauller

first fruits,
"

hesitated
the

Philosophy of History
genuine

that

thought

being

was

Sanskrit

of

the

on

with

light that

of

discovery

comparative

of

itself

demolished

was

flood

era.

comparative

Philosophy

not,

or

congratulates

ignorance

of

Infallibility. The

heralded

the

"

since.

sat, jyoti, amritayn.

"

questions

ever

reality

religion

lead.

of mankind

prayer

ever-existent

modern

Bastille

lead

immortality

to

me

been

Whether

The

{j..e.
ignorance)

darkness

attempts

Synthetic
of

in the

Hegel,
tion
direc-

XV

PREFACE

The

by M"ras

"

of

holy quest

Tempters.

or

enlightenment

complete

is

It
at

God

And
But

red

Nature,

"

old

final law."

claw

and

only

has

avidya

its

changed

The

guise.

idola

version

modern
The
"

twentieth

needed

is urgently

The

work

before

October,
which

1915,

it does
of the

few

Dr.

Gilbert

under

also

claim

not

Reid,

learned

to

the

New

of thinking

initiated

by

two

by

the

application

of Chinese
taken

was

chapters which

(North

Society

of

Religion,"
the

at

Editor,

and

Branch)

China

up

were

in
than

more

kind

the most

tion
suggesing
unassum-

Couling.
before

studies

those

the

did

who

translations

International

Comparative

of

taking

by

"

the

in

Director-in-chief

by publishing Chinese

the

fresh

that,

to

apparatus

and

first

the

Secretary

their

for

but

needs.

It

read

were

obligation

in Chinese

be.

to

is

"

tendencies

the

-literature

Asiatic

Samuel

Rev.

with

great

lectures

world

This

synthesis,

new

whole

the

"First Impressions

chapters

connection

of

tions
genera-

civilisation

human

prolegomena

forward

its origin

Society's

in

as

of human

Royal

as

sinologue,
A

for

owes

the

and,

Nothing

theory.

demands

carry

furtherance

the

to

Romanist

over-hauling
to

and

'

last three

"Infallibility."

new

values,"

of Kalidasa

discovery

read

of

dogma

of the

races

world-culture

century

complete

Logic.

the

been

successful

mediaeval

of the

transvaluation

steam

of

standpoint

the

The

interpreting

been

have
from

'

like success.'

succeeds

has

superstition

or

of the

guise
'

modern

have

to

man

ravine, shriek 'd against his creed."

With
The

in tooth

to

indeed

love

was

creation's

love

given

not

of his history. He

stage

any

trusted

"

probably

baffled

always

is, however,

enlightenment"

the

Religion.

Institute, has

trouble
not

Institute"

of

papers

placed

me

interpreting

understand

of the

Rev.

English
in

the

the

and

Institute

Magazine.
I have

Library,
to

the

and

made
take

frequent

use

this opportunity

Director-Emeritus,

Rev.

"Christian

of the

Dr.

of

expressing

Timothy

Literature
my

Society's'

heait-felt

Richard,

who

thanks

has

been

XVI

PREFACE

in

prominent
student

of

the

East,

Bibliography

Index

will

direct

and

indicate

of well-known

of

with

here

two

organised
Consul
It

by

from

late

Smith,

"

volume

but

Indian

the

parisons
com-

the

from

four

primers

school

compiled

and

hundred
still

are

venture

Werner,

of

up

the

upon

1910".
about

from

extracts

Journals, and

besides

publications

plan

H.I.B.M's

"

London,

Norgate,

made

(B.C.

This

1200) by

(Third

Edition,

of

land."

the

himself

has'

Clarendon

systematic

is not

It

A.

Vincent

and

only authoritative

who

one

A.D.

600"

Service

is the

of

been

mere

of

one

the

Indology.
of this work

portion

published

was

"The

(Shanghai)

Review"

National

Sinica

Civil

work

considerable

full

with

E.T.C.

hy

political vicissitudes

figures in

greatest

in

fifty millions

and

"

(Williams

of hidia

1914).
the

on

compilation

"The

the

Oxford,

Press,

which

works.

History

of

ever,
how-

given

"

Chinese

German

and

Chinese

Early

2.

China

French

700

over

have,

verse

China

from

Spencer"

Encyclopaedia

English,

both

Sociology:

Herbert

an

been

hundred

learnt

volumes

Foochow,

at

is really

200

out

Descriptive

1.

indebtedness,

and

chapter

whom

to

three

expressions

single

publications in the

of my

amount

with

those

only geographical
to

keen

authorities.

India

and

of

names

instituted, have

benefit

(?)

millions

things,

other

among

interesting details, without

all

be

not

the

and

nature

as

the

as

Footnotes

avoided,

could

well

as

the

indirect.

been

For

being,

as

Buddhism.

The

works

Far

as

Hindusthanee

articles in
"

Student

(U.S.A.),

"

(Allahabad),
(Calcutta),
Dr.

Religion
The

and

The
"

Indian

Ting-fang,

EI/.D.,

D.C

(U.S.A.),

has

of the

Chinese

is grateful

Confucianist

Shanghai,
March

for

form

the

"

of

favour

The

Collegian"

Minister

contributed

his

an

Introduction
thus

accorded

to

ideas
to

this
him

scholar.

China,
9, 1916.

)
)

''

Review

Hindustan

Chinese

late

kindly

in the

The

(Calcutta).

Review"

Modern

"

(Hardwar),

Magazine"

Vedic

The

periodicals,

Wu

author

veteran

in the

and

Bknoy

Kumar

Sarkar.

ington,
Washthe

on

work.

by

the

INTRODUCTION

XVlll

to

worship God

his tenets, if observed,

Take,

religions.

others."
will

be

is the
that

seen

do

you

This

is

It

Confucianist

real

sometimes

of

existence
which

passages

scarcely necessary

spiritual beings;

then

indiscriminately

is

nation,

every

his

again

from

flattery.

the

and

believed

to

honour
did

brought

The

and

to

of God

been,

the
a

atheist

Sovereign

silence
or

to

ruler

that
on

the

as

he
this

materialist.

far to

the
as

of

but

also

one

point

of

of

of

of

In
not

for

religion,

be

obedience,

was

his

to

of

staunch

his

dialogues

only

shewing

as

the

construed

and

antiquity
The

"governed''
not

really

lectures

ceremony.

priest

if he

with

religious piety and

reverence

and
the

his

He

duty

ancient

should

all

men

interfere

to

to

should

make

whom

to

seek.

usages

parent

in

they

that

antiquity.

the

in the

God

ligious.
re-

sagacity

to

was

asked

subject

upon

traditional

confined

was

subject

His

and

the

is it that

admirer

his views

be

Supreme

is not

the

it his duty

It may

the

customary

spiritual beings
his mission

spirits

to

surroundings,

had

he

to

respect

naturally

and

it

that

long time.

was

these

but

them,

upon

ardent

an

to

worship

of

it

as

in

sick,

very

shew

to

under

up

consider

not

reason

parents

strict adherence

to

by

for

many

answered

praying

times,

respecting

touch

not

expounding

seen

obedience

an

or

are

was

he

him,

superstitious

were

due, how

are

God

conservative

did

there

that to offer sacrifice

considered

He

existence

the

disciples he

upon.

as

believed

he

"

he

disciples

ancient

theological subjects.

in

service, and

not

being

he

his

In

people

them.

good

spiritual'and

was

to

it

man

atheist

that

when

been

had

declared

he

disciples that while

aloof

is

he

help being influenced

not

morally

he

do
Thus

an

Classics

for

pray

exhorted

he

Confucius,

service

to

because

occasion

another

keep

good

as

fucius:
Con-

not

form.

was

occasion

one

leave

''

the

In

On

disciples asked

was

warn

God.

this.

prove

of his

could

is just

just considering

is not

Supreme

one

in

negative

Confucius

that

alleged

materialist; this accusation

On

only in

do

are

other

by

down

yourself

to

they

given by

laid

rule

done

for

good,

teachings

excellent

want

rule

the

to

denied; but

be

cannot

become

to

men

lines

not

golden

religions

Christian.

sincere

the

lead

for instance, the

"What

"

would

along similar

instances

in many

other

enjoined by

as

it has

direct

always

people,
should
that

so

touch

he

was

it

INTRODUCTION

About
who

the

is called "Taoism."

The

Tsze,

Lao

as

only five thousand

in substance

The

but

to

doctrine

purify the mind

and

real

and

His

mode

that

nature

of

the
for

the
to

to

speak

adopt

his

principles.

his

out

time

virtue

no

for

saying
how

many

animals

Those

moves

if his

though

were

poor,

and

to

"I know

can

run.

This

you.

theory

after the

your

But

the

runner

holds

he

takes

trospecti
in-

advocates

opposed

was

from

move

of the

state

one

state

to

to

employ

antiquity

he

did

not

scruple

only

mounts

feet
he

words

aloft

rich

has
the

habit
I

he

be

Put

deeply
whose
your

These

will.
to

addressed
fishes

have

awaj^

and
have

the

man

unable

was

fly, how

when

treasures

stupid.

interview

remain.

but

superior

which

may

their

can

snared, the

to

dead,

are

entangled.

were

that

about

talk

you

Confucius

can

He

Confucius

is all

birds

light.

by

insinuating

celebrated
how

the

seeming

even

reason

sought

dust

to

was

interview

whom

as

desires,

abstruse

soon

of

sages

merchant

advantage

deep and

he

an

is yet outwardly

is complete

of

In

and

He
He

chiefs

the

not

proper

study

ideal.

on

gets his time, he

man

if he

as

appears

inducing

mouldered

good

proud air and

His

are

superior

that

stored,

are

"

is against him,

heard

of

for the

mind

bones

the

When

constantly

was

view

their

and

who

reverence

their

of self-reformation.

purpose

did

distinguish between

to

his

his

gist is

Its

in

man

that

advise

of Confucius.

that

as

earnest

He

did

he

to

things

for

is simple
an

case.

what

men

to

lesson

the

praised

who

perceive

with

another
or

to

kingdom

vegetable
the

exhorted

for

even

the

his

expresses

diction

conscience.

clear

contains

work

generally supposed

nothing,

he

ample

is

actually

not

do

His

difficult

contains

fully his doctrine.

language.

is different

an

of Confucius

way

him

and

teaching

provides

is

and

words,

This

his

was

It

mystic, he

generally-

which

King.

expresses

was

It

cultivate

the unreal

for instance

and

extremely

this

and

virtue, in other

the

It is

inert

Teh

it is fully of gems.

paradoxical

but

remain

to

Tao

and

him

by

religion

the

I,ao Tan

figure

great

founded

was

as

his real meaning.

grasp

men

known

arose

who

left behind

remembered,

in style.

is Inaction,

advise

and

philosophy

and

there

founder

book

but

on

be

in symbolical

student

to

words

must

enigmatic

the

well

his views

author, it

views

and

is

composition,

own

little before

of Confucius

known

or

contemporary

was

of what

time,

same

XIX

tell
to

you."
stand,
under-

his

swim,

ciples,
disand

swimmer

INTRODUCTION

XX

be

may

the

by

him

compare

Tsze

vagueness

of

adherents

and

adventitious

other

became

upon

the

Teh

Kiiig

early

"

earth,

is

King
in

is

of the

one

was

in

greatly revered

from

time

must

have

spent

much

to

and

translation
a

w^elcome
There

of
,

It was

to

and

gigantic image

book

and

founded
Tao

of

It

has

in

'

it unread.''

No

in

Paul

trod

ever

our

The
is

who
wonder

been

has

grasp

Dr.

to

one

'

mankind.

no

have

who

pre-Christian

that

of

excited

conception

According
men

Chinese

it contains

anywhere

and

the

on

of

scholars

purity

his doctrine

time

of

the

eminent

by

Tao
ested
inter-

Tsze

Lao

by

accepted

time

and

credit

mystic

author

and

who

and

is
not

the

is well

due
to

King

Teh

in

poring
all

to

over

of them.

his

misinterpret

publication
versed

have

They

scholars.

labour

mental

great

S. Medhurst

Tao

Oriental

and

of another

mysticism

in

is

contribution.

religion which
Buddhism

at

and

mystic translator

valuable

done

ago.

that

says

the

on

Nevertheless,

oriental

translations

work

C.

is another

the

ly
entire-

an

which

production

thinkers

leave

valuable

it requires

by Mr.

text,

Chinese-

the

foreign origin.

61

and

obscure

understand

meaning,

China

European

made

But

to

of the

been

this terse

afford

his disciples

apparently

greatest

remarkable

can

of his

allowed

mysticism

in vain

the

indispensable

religion

Numerous

of

deep

belief,

Scriptures."

one

most

an

large majority

of

seek

we

Jewish

the

Tsze

Lao

as

the

encouraged

centuries

contemplation,

such

in

except

Carus,

Teh

height

of God

things

times

that

religious

unique

Strauss

von

can

latitude

divination.

twenty-six

Victor
of

of

and

appreciation

his pages.

of thought,
the

and

of

and

flourished

who

admiration

studied

marvellous

and

and

physical philosophy

school

of healing

secrets

is

and

system

into

devoloped

philosopher
the

into

enabled

the

Tsze,

strange
The

is

there

through

Lao

is not

It

wind

seen

leading notions

of natural

code

I have

But

arrow.

the

on

misconstrued.

the

upon

by the

mounts

dragon."

his writings

expanded

hand

one

he

been

has

graft

to

be shot

To-day

the

to

of Lao

doctrine

tell how

rises to heaven.

clouds, and
only

flier may

the

I cannot

dragon.

the

and

hocked,

the

of gold

was

instance
and

had

be mentioned

must

imported
of the
sent

China

to

Emperor

imperial

who

messengers

it is

although
in the
had

year

A.D.

dreamt
to

India

of

in

INTRODUCTION

search

of this

China

before

by

translations

favourable

such

people

It

said

was

of China
has

that

in

the

such

its doctrine

captivated by it. The

the

law

that

nearly

formal
the

all the

and

is suited

other

external

back

practices

"

Chinese?

the

answer

almost

by

of

principles

help being

and

the illiterate,

are

so

bliss

The

beautiful
of

observance

spirit of

the

to

and

broadminded

but

friendly

to,

any

benefit

him.

to

It is therefore

Taoism,

and

Buddhism

take

case

of

the

family dies,
for the

way,

usually

performance

Taoist
called

Heaven

Chinese

priests and
in to recite

or

the

the

Buddhist
for

prayers

is that

he

ladder,

are

and

he

can

be

can

head

of

well

as

in

of

addition

several
if the

the

nuns

as

Confucian

the

us

cosmopolitan

most

take

to,

Confucianism,

the

dead

is,

religion. Let

his

monks

the

of

He

opposed

thinks

that

in

with

there

be

When

conducted

are

place of happiness;

by the Confucian

succeed

of

creed.

to

not

family.

in conformity

general idea

his

for granted

combination

services

of ceremonies
The

propriety.
to

funeral

be

to

religion

Confucianism

words.

religion which

taken
a

ordinary

an

the

form

few

enough

other

is the

What

Chinese

every

practical

most

"

in

be given

can

however,

not

religion

could

contrary

are

inhabitants

The

believers.

are

proselytes.

the

literati

of eternal

original question,

to the

is acknowledged

are

the

to

China

this later

that

student

earnest

of China

of

Undej^

in

became

in China.

progress
no

Chinese.

many

nine-tenths

marked

was

attention

surprising

the hope

women

and

in

known

was

doctrine.

Coming
the

that

teaching

of Karma

rites and

rapid

grand

so

are

and

It is not

wonderful

into

universal

century

it

arrival

of its

works

its tenets

fourth

Buddhists.

were

made

learn

that

some

first century

it attracted

to

eager

by

of Buddhistic

auspices

were

It is said

The

time.

that

numerous

the

religion-

new

XXI

rules
of

ways

of

ing
ascendshould

deceased

either of

the

to

the

other

two.

The
been

long existence

attributed

by Christians
which

commandments

thy days
the
of

only
three

may
cause.

of ancient

be

is

long in

"

Honour

the

done

faiher

thy

land."
of

as

its obedience

to

Toleration

religions have

China

nation
to

has
of

one

and

thy

much

to

keep

China

God's

mother

believe, however,

religious beliefs and

generally

that

the

ten

that
is not

embracing

coherent

and

INTRODUCTION"

Xxn

This

intact.
of the

may

world

aright,

it might

excellent

minded
the

and

such

they

hear

to

be, and

learn

condition,

better

their

stagnant

and

the

downfall

of the

nation

be

contended

Religion

should

indilce

orderly.

This

It

may

length.

at

point
at

for
such

possess

ultimate

good

conceded

.scruple

not

interest.

curbs

It

the

to

to

fact

and

their

in

are

minds
hence

degenerate,

the

become

become

grave

nation.

It

of

and

thought

from

whether

looked

it works

special privileges

State

the

some

if it is

strict moral

no

principles
for self-

Church

people

compels

religious matters,

on

but

discuss

to

Religion

confers

people with
of

wish

doubt

State

religious and

not

State

to

members

freedom

do

having

more

advantages;

it is open

Church

cend
condes-

people

nation

which

certain

of

of

to

that

eligibilityfor office;and

as

would

may

aspect,

the

its citizens

be

its larger

the

that

big question

will

they

in

best

the

is natural.

may

view

of

in

opens

It

progressing

narrow-

the

When

truths.

exist

to

will not

and

activity lies dormant

of

likely

religion is

intolerant,

and

history

the

naturally

are

their

that

religious

mental

instead

are

nation

believing

is not

all others

such

self-sufficient

are

or

of

if I read

solitary religion, however

one

prohibiting

and

but

paradoxical,

embracing

people

bigoted,

world,

nation

The

permanently

be

to

appear

be

to

servient
sub-

against their better

even

judgment.
It should

the

truth

founder
truth

be

; at

of

best

suit the

to

they manufactured
and
with

the

we

or

well,

have
better

and

furnished

Truth
the

enough

lower
of the

by

by

gas

be

cannot
we

oil
or

or

go

The

light

Should

more

wise

more
we
man

like

deep
we

use

too

truth.

and

then
vented
in-

was

gas

contended

brighter

reject the

investigate
will

it will be

houses

lyight is

water

the

still be

we

and

electricity?

the

their

The

of

whole

Recently

candles

contains

all

of it.

portions

people and

them.

light.

exhausted

truth, the

it is for mankind.

used

electric

have

of the

oil to

side

one

certain

religion

one

first used

men

light supplied

illumination
is truth.

that

candles
now

habits

and

monopolize

cannot

presenting

religion promulgated

assume

is like light,

religion

spectrum

conditions
to

presumptuous
Truth

it is like

good

every

that

remembered

to

open

all,so

bottomless

spring

find.

cannot

and

the

We

discover,

light

he

has

the
to

INTRODUCTION

receive
of

light.

more

but

with

she

has
I

is

war

addition

has

firm

Then

advance

the

to

knowledge

of
all

truth.

We
of

adherents

all

nations

malice

or

With

and

world

the

soon

come

creeds

not

will

live

in

account.

inhabitants

her

tolerated

is

but

China

and

peace

every

and

we

eternal

believers

the
in

only

in

the

preach

when

openly

policy

her

its

are

found

are

who

religions

that

on

far

so

Muhammadanism

only

creed

every

and

but

concord

and
in

all

without

hatred.
few

these

Shanghai,

words

introducing

in

Mentality

29,

will

day

religions

of

pleasure

Asiatic

the

is not

good

faith,

mentioned,
of

exclusive,

and

blood

missionaries

of

of

of

millions

Christian

messengers

hope

above

many

Toleration

China.

drop

Christianity

and

stubborn

religious

any

spilt

conservative,

exceedingly

been

not
of

not

and

been

has

religions

again,

province
welcome

has

China;

in

hold

she
account

three

to

everywhere

Feb.

known,

on

she

preached

great

constantly

religion

remember,

believers.

other

well

to

waged

not

can

it

as

respect

In

has

will

He

truth.

the

China,

as

XXlll

to

the

students

on

the
this
of

Religion
Hindu
Chinese

of

Study

the
in

Chinese
the

have

Te7idencies

civilisation.

.1
1916

/Kh^

d^i^t^^-^^^

of

CONTENTS

XXVI

CHAPTER
The

of

Religion

Empire-Building
(B.C.

Section

Political

The

1.

(a)

Imperialism

{6)

Hindu

Section

Neutrality

"

B.C.)

350"100

Milieu

and

Laisser

Bushido

(a)

Western

{b)

Central

and

Asia

Faire.

India

80
85

China

and

92

96

Culture

{^c)

Idealism

Supernaturalism

Sciences

Positive

and

and

God^lore

of China

in

Progress

1.

{a)

Invention

(3)

Simultaneous

{c)

Deification

Images

2.

(a)

In

China

{b)

In

India

India

(B.C.

350-100

(3)

The

106
110

..

Emperors

as

'

116-

"

120

124

God-lores
"

"

128

..

..

133

of

VI

(B.C.

Buddhism

of Buddha-Cult

Romanticism

Religion

Exit

..

First

the

of Diverse

Avatar

..

..

Introduction
Chinese

Symbols

as

Birth

(")

101

..

Mythology
.

CHAPTER
The

"

in Literature

Deities

as

..

B.C.)

and

Hagiology

Men

under

Development
of

..

and

of New

..

CHAPTER

2.

"

Thought

Section

Metaphysical

1.

(^)

Section

Physical

Section

(a)

Section

Damashii

Indono

and

Asia

General

3.

The

Eclecticism

and

Internationalism

2.

Section

IV

into

A. D.

150"

lOO)

China
.

141

of Love

Sakya,

Enter

(a)

The

{.b)

Spiritual Experience

{,c)

Buddha-cult

Psychology

and

138

Buddha

of Romantic
of Iran

its Indian

and

His

host

Religion
and

Israel

"Cognates"

145
.

..

..

147

..

..

149

CONTENTS

Section

"Balance

The

3.

XXVll

Accounts"

of

International

in

Philosophy

(a)

Rival

(d)

Parallelism

Section

Claims

"

The

4.

of the

"Open

and

"

Middlemen

(a)

The

Tartars

(d)

The

Indo-Scythian

ic)

Graeko-Buddhist

and

Ea^

the

Period

Section

1.

Comparative

Section

2.

Chinese

Section

"

"

Section

4.

"

in

Chronology

and

Section

of

Section

2.

"World-sense

Section

3.

"

Melting-pot

(c)

Caste-System

and

Pauranic

{d)

Jainism

Buddhist

"

172

India,"
..175
180

World-Power

(A.D.

March

300-600)
..

184

..

189

..

192

..

of Races

of Aryanised

(a)

Colonising Enterprise

and

Tartarisation

the

168

Unity

as

(d)

of

166

VIII

Capacity

for Assimilation

..

..

..

Dravidians

195

Military History

203

Eclecticism

Devotional

of

"

History

..

(a)

Well

(A.D, 220-618)

"

's Alexandrian

Napoleon

Comparative

Buddhism,"

Culture

Indian

4.

China

Development

of Asiatic

Hindu

1.

Section

China"

Pioneers

Beginning

163

..

..

VII

CHAPTER
The

157

""

Intercourse

Kushans..

Anarchy

Religious

152

161

Iconography

Buddhist

The

..

in Indo-Chinese

(Tartar)

Confucianism,"

3.

..

in World-History

so=caIIed

of

Questions"

CHAPTER
A

West

The

"

Religion

Puranas
2C8

Synthesis
""

""

""

..

""

210

""

""

(c)

Shaivaism

(d)

Vaishnavism

((f)

Buddhism

Section

5.

The

"

"

mixed

Age

(a)

Renaissance

id)

Kalidasa,

up

"

with

other

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

212

"

"

"

"

"

213

isms

216

of Kalidasa
and

the

the

Navaraina

Spirit of

Asia

""

""

""

217
225

CONTENTS

XXVlll

CHAPTER
The

Section

Augustan
1.

The

{a)

Enter

(d)

Expansion

Section

2.

"

Glorious

Saracen

i.e.,

San-gohi,

ia)

The

{b)

Sino-Indic,

""

"

""

""

..

""

""

of Mediaeval

Sino-Islamic,

233
..

Asia

236

Sino- Japanese

and

230

""

"

of Asia

Concert

World-Tourists

of Asia

..

of Asia

600-1250)

(A.D.

"

Ages

Middle

and

Japan

Culture

Chinese

of

Age

IX

Sea-borne

Trade

241
"

Section

3.

The

Section

4.

Indianisation

Section

"

Great

Ringing

5.

"

Powers

of

San-goku

of Confucianism
Grooves

"

of Change

CHAPTER

250

in Asia

256
.

X
.

Japanese
Section

1.

Toleration

and

Section

2.

Shinto,

Section

3.

The

Cult

Section

4.

The

Threefold

the

Conscience

of

L,iberty

so-called

of

Consciousness

Religious

..

Swadeshi

World-Forces
Basis

Section

The

Alleged

Section

The

Asiatic

of

Buddhism

ic)

Avalokiteswara

Extinction
in

"

of Divinities

The

Buddhism

China,

China

of

Neo-Hinduism
Modern

in

Japan

and

India

281

India

and

euphemism

Japan

in

Trans-Himalayan

Hinduism

287

289

for
.

291

296

of

298

XII

Epilogue
Study

CHAPTER

The

Asia
.

Asiatic

Sociology

"

Index
-

"

"

276

285

Section

Shaiva-cum-Shaktaism
4

271

..283

Section

Moods
3

"

Neo=Iiinduism

of Buddhism

Section

266

..

Jizo

(d)

..

U)

"

of Kami

Land

Unity

and

Bodhisattva-cult

Ti-tsang

XI

{a)

Religion

in the

CHAPTER

Sino^Japanese

262

..

"

"

...

304
307

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Aston

Avalon

Making

The

"

the

(Longmans,

Gods

(Luzac

1905)

London,

Co., London)

"

(Williams

Testament

New

the

of

1896)

London,

Paul,

Tantra

Principles of

"

Bacon

of

Way

the

Shintd

"

(Kegan

Nihongi

The

"

and

Norgate,

London)
Barnett

Bartholomew

"

London)

(l)

(2)

An

Atlas

{.i) A

(Dent, London)

Literature

Btiddhist

"

Bergen

The

"

Book

Sages

Painting

"

Broomhall

Islam

"

Chamberlain
Chariar
Charles

Coomaraswamy

Eitel

"

Fenollosa

1908)

London,

1910)

of Japan,

Tokyo,

1906)

(Madras)

India

(Williams

Testaments

New

1913)

Strassburg,

Arnold,

of

Systems

Religious

London,

of

the

and

Old

Crafts of

and

Oxford,

of fade

Selection

"

and

India

Ceylon

and

(Foulis,

Story

of

of

Nations

(Trubner,

Chinese

from

Classical

the

Poets

1913)

London,

(Trubner

Buddhism

Epochs

"

Mrs.

Lute

Buddhism

Chinese

"
and

Series, 1912)
London,
Co.,

1893)
1888)

London,

fapanese

Art

(Heinemann,

1913)

London,

Getty

(Morgan,

Arts

(The

China

Chinese

"

(Edward

East

Reformers

(Murray,

China
"

S.

1913)

Cranmer-Byng-^"

Edkins

The

"

London,

Douglas

L-

London)

Norgate,

of

C.

Shantung,

Research,

(Asiatic Society

the

Between

"

China

Vaishnavite

The

"

in

from

Minor

and

Indo-Aryan

Far

the

Kojiki

"

of

in

1882)

London,

1913)
Shaivism

(Encyclopaedia

India

(Reprint

Shantting

of

Vaishnavism,

"

(Trubner,

China

in

Shanghai,

Depot,

Bhandarkar

Binyon

of Europe

London)

(Dent,
Beal

Geography

Atlas

Historical

and

Literary

Classical

and

Ancient

of

(Dent,

Asia

of

Atlas

Historical

and

Literary

1908)

London,

(Murray,

of India

Heart

The

"

"

The

1914)

Gods

of

Northern

Buddhism

(Clarendon

Press,

BIBLIOGRAPHY

XXX

Giles

Govindacharyya
Go

wen

Griffith

1912)

Office, Allahabad,

(Panini

Poetry

Indian

Old

of

Specimens

"

London)

Lawrie,

(Panini

the Satis krit

Idylls from

"

(Werner

of China

History

1914)

for

Lectures

(Murthy, Madras)

Life of Rdmdtmja

"

Outline

"

(Hibbert

Rivals

audits

Confucianism

"

1901)

London,

1905)

(London,

Chifia

Ancient

of

Religions

"

(Heinemann,

Literature

of Chinese

History

"

Allahabad,

Office,

India, 1914)
Groot
Growse

Griinwedel

"

Buddhist

Art

Buddhism

as

Allahabad)

(Government

Press,

(Bernard

Quaritch,

India

i?i

1912)

York,

New

Sons,

of Tulsidds

Rdmdyana

The

"

(Putnam's

China

in

Religion

"

London,

1901)
Hackmann

"

Harada
Hirth

(Macmillan, 1914)

Japan

(Columbia

China

of

History

Ancie?it

"

of

Faith

The

"

1910)

(Probsthain, London,

Religion

University,

York,

New

1908)
Rockhill

and

Hirth

work

His

Chau-fu-Kua:

"

the

on

Chinese
''

12th

the

in

Trade

(Imperial Academy
Hogarth
Holderness

of

Sciences,

Arab

Ch2i-fa7i-chi.^^

1911)

Petrograd,

and

London)

Norgate,

of India

(Williams

(Longmans,

1876)

Problems

and

Peoples

"

13th

(Williams

East

Ancie?it

"

entitled

centuries

and

atid

and

Norgate,

London)
Howorth

Jackson

Zoi'oaster, the Prophet

"

Johnston

"

"

Asiatic

Chinese

"

"

Society

Sahitya

The

Ostasiatische

"

Royal
"Royal

of

Bengal

1913)

(Calcutta)

(Calcutta)

(Canton)
(Calcutta)

Review

Modern

Peking

(Murray, London,

Parishat

Repository

The

"

(Columbia University,

Irati

(Hongkong)

Review

"China
"

China

Buddhist

Bangiya

"

of Ancient

1899)

York,

New

Journals

Mongols

the

of

History

"

Oriental

Zeitschrift

Society
of

(Berlin)

(Peking)
Great

Asiatic

Society

Asiatic

Society (North

Britain
China

and

Ireland

Branch,

(London)

Shanghai)

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Hung-Ming

Ku

The

Order

Spirit of the

(Shanghai

of Life

Conduct

or

1906)

Ltd., Shanghai,

Mercury,
"

Universal

The

"

XXXI

People (Peking Daily News,

Peking,

Polity (Longmans,

1914)

Chinese

1915)
Narendra

Law

Legge

The

"

The

"

Chinese

Classics

Religions of Clmia
of Fa

Travels

"

Hindii

Ancient

"

(Trubner

and

(Hodder

and

1876)

Co., London,
Stoughton,

1880)

London,

399-414) (Clarendon Press,

(A.D.

Hien

London,

Oxford

1886)

Macnicol

Mookerji

The

"

Moulton

(Longmans,

Shipping

Green

Co.,

and

London)

(University Press,

of Persia

Poetjy

Religious

(Fisher Unwin,

Rule

Roman

under

Jews

Early

"

Press, 1915)

University

1912)

London,
Morrison

Indian

of

History

"

1911)

Co., London,

and

(1912).

Index

(Oxford

Theism

hidian

"

(Smith Elder

fapan

Vedic

Keith"

and

Macdonell

of Half

Creed

\Xoy6r"The

bridge,
Cam-

1911)
Nanjio Bunyiu

fapaji (Clarendon
Nivedit^

Coomaraswamy

and

Nivedita

Okuma

fapan

of New

Years

Fifty

"

of

the

Hindus

Buddhists

and

1905)

(Murray, London,

East

of the

Ideals

"

and

1913)

(Harrap, London,
Okakura

China

Office, Calcutta)

Myths

"

in

1883)

Oxford,

(Udbodhana

the Mother

Kali

"

Press,

dhist
of the Bud-

Translation

of the Buddhists

Canon

Sacred

the

Tripitaka,

Chinese

of the

Catalogue

"

(Smith Elder

Co., London,

and

1909)
Parker

Ragozin"
Ranade

Ray

of the MdrdihCt

Rise

Ancient

"

Prafulla

"

Davids

Rhys

"

History

Power

oj

Hindu

Works,

Buddhist
Mrs.

of the

Edition)

Second

(Bombay)

Chemistry

(Bengal

Chemical

and

Calcutta, 1909)

India
^Md^flT//
WW

"

Nations,

1910)

Hall, London,

(Cambridge, 1914)

India

Pharmaceutical

and

(.Chapman
7?d?//^/^"

(The Story

India

Vedic

"

Rapson

in Chinese

Studies

"

(The

1911)

Story of the Nations,

(Williams

and

Norgate,

London)

,,

,,

Richard

"

The

Edinburgh,

New

Testament

1910)

of Higher

Buddhism

(T.

and

T.

Clark,

BIBLIOGRAPHY

XXXU

B.

Sarkar

K.

Positive

The

Jadunath

Sarkar
and

Sons,

Teachings

and

Pilgrimages

Chaitanyd's

"

The

"

(Sarkar

Hindtis

(Calcutta

Literature

and

Ancient

1915)

Co., London,

Lang^iage

the

of

Sciences

Positive

and

Green

of Bengali

History

"

Office,

Calcutta)

(Longmans
Sen

Panini

Sociology (Panini Office)

of Hindu

Background

Brajendranath

Seal

Translation,

1914)

Allahabad,
"

(English

Sukra-niti

"

ity,
Univers-

1909)
Sinha

Nandalal

Philosophy (English translation,

Sdmkhya

The

"

Panini

Office, Allahabad)
Vincent

Smith

Early

Stevenson
Suzuki

of Chinese

History

"

of

Heart

The

"

(Oxfor^

(Third Edition, 1914)

India

of

History

Mrs.

Ceylon

1911)

University Press,
"

and

India

in

Art

Fine

History of

"

/ainism{0^{or6.University Press, 1915)

(Probsthain

Philosophy

Co., London,

and

1914)

Tagore

Kabir^s

"

(Macmillan

Poems

and

1915)

Co.

Records
of the Buddhist
Using:
(Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1896)

Takakusu

Sris

Vasu

of the

chandra

N.N.

Vasu
Warren

/;z^m7i

and

Williams

"

Bengali language,
"Bangiya Sahitya Parishat"

Writings,

in

Calcutta

of

Hirendranath

2.

Haraprasad

3.

Haridas

4.

Ramaprasad

Yule

"

Azotes
Travels

1910)

Series, 1905)

Oriental

York,

New

1907)

the
of
following members
Literature)
of Bengali
(Academy
the

of

Gttd, etc.)

Sastri

(Mahayanism

(Folk-Religion
Chanda,

Eastern

on

i^Upanishads Darsanas,

Datta

Palit

of
"

London,

1.

Wylie

Norgate,

(Scribner's Sons,

Kingdom

Middle

The

and

(Harvard

Atharvaveda

"

1913)

(Panini Office, Allahabad,

Ballads

Lanman

1914)

1906)

(Cambridge

Sociology (Williams

Chinese

Whitney

translation

Office, Allahabad)

Panini

"

(Probsthain, London,

ifi Translation

Btcddhism-

"

commentary

Buddhism

Modern

Waterfield"
Werner

(English

Upanishad

Chhdndogya

Philosophy (Panini Office, Allahabad)

"

"

The

Madhva's

and

text

Yoga

"

"

(A.D. 671-95)

Religion

"

CImiese

of Marco

and

and

Northern

Literature
Polo

in

and

Mediaeval

Buddhism)

Bengal)

5. Rakhaldas

Banerji (Archaeology

India)
(London,

(Murray, London,

1867)
1903)

""

finite

things of
the

among

reports

knows

one

Hindusthan.

of

really

find in India.

And

the

Chinese

the

supernatural,Giles' eight

to

things

Professor
with

is

which

for the

moment

strands

of

of influence
exerted

and
his

the

to

the

show

last
that

The

Chinese

Giles

nature;

own

has

God.

nature

thoughts
is to do

"

upon

the

broad

is from

that

of

be

amount

Unknown

critic

own

based

have
in

pre-

and

lishes
estabwhen

is
of

will of God."

will

how

one's
to

life,but

serve

quotation

of
far

go

is, according

the
"

stigmatised as

spiritual needs

above

upon

subject

preserve

been

rectitude

understands

who

length

vast

manifested

the

to

Mencius

the

on

To

the

the

often

of the

cultivation

he

but

cannot

universally recognised opinion

words, however,

quotation

paragraph

the

post-Buddhistic

one

as

is his

Confucianism

teachings,

understand
one's

life

veteran

literature.

the

intellect to bear

his

and

and

the

Leaving aside

Giles, with

Super-natural

lecture

the

of

novice

me,

of

work

China,

follow

of

reader

bias the
to

refutation

in

seem

ideal and

the

seems

whole

philosophy, inadequate

mere

Confucian

his

to

the

falsityof
"

; for it

cendental
trans-

tourists

interesting survey.

Confucian

remarks:

man

be

belief

were

third

would

Taoistic, Buddhistic

ancient

Confucian

one

that

on

In

his

begins
the

if

Lectures

the

to

religious

impressed,

he

intended

he

unseen,

view

that

Chinese,

so-called

of the

tabooing

their

thoroughly contrary

in

and

the

religious indifferentism

for the

as

their

modern

which

pessimisticbeliefs

historic

From

little of

very

noticed

travellers

the western

which

this world

people

and
to

REWGION

CHINESE

He

his

of God."

will
who
to

come

to cultivate

To

all

brings
understand

will

nature

own

and
intellect,
God.

to

to nourish
waste

rectitude

"

no

that

THE

This

evidence

from

godlore is,however,
has

furnished

the

agnostic

the Confucian
at all

not

the

worldly

is

religiouslife

and

thought

in

much
the

has
A.

the

been

made
of

C.

B.
of

stock

of

(1)

That

letters, with

land

so-called

of

human

times

less

more

or

(2)

That

land

of
'

and
have

the

forward

and

practicesalong
since

then

That

(3)

and

ideas

concerned,

are

name,

e.g.,

India,

and

of

cent.

Indo-Chinese

India
the

And

of
and

the
of

pre-historic

'

into
barians
bar-

western

socio-religious
time, but simply

already existing

through

institutions

notions
which

and

thought
far

identical,so
this

the

as

pioneers

in

spite of

as

in both

religious

differences

in

A.D.)
culture

has
at

civilisation

been

Nara,

in

neo-Buddhism, neo-Taoism,

Shotoku

as

in

land

(A.D. 67)

the first

names

neo-Confucianism,

such

(7th-8th

the

to

Vaishnavism, Shaivaism, Shaktaism, etc.,

etc., in China.

days

the

and

and

"

be

since

country

peoples for

almost

been

add

to

in

of Buddhism

post-Buddhisticlife

have

too

beginning

one

to

been

cultural

Indian

countries

which

lines ;

the

accelerated

borne

known

has

the

channels

the

parallelisms obtaining

same

from

two

of

of

one

of

tempted

China

the

create

only

Rather, as
am

feature

"

importation

not

but

the

actual,

the

mentality,

and

beings

Confucius

between
affinit}'

of

that

prove

hypothesis

and

along

to

go

religiousevolution

of

trend

the

did

the

mystics

non-religious

helped

Chinese

subject, I

new

the

China,

scholars.

by

Giles himself

exclusive

the

not

superficialanalogies

world

the

of

expressions

or

which

positivisticapotheosis

or

Chinese

about

camp

extraordinary.

instances

numerous

practical and

aspects

HYPOTHESIS

of

Taishi

mainly
Horiyuji,

Japan
and
an

Kobo

since

Daishi

expansion
Kamakura

the

of
and

CHINESB

religiousbeliefs,practicesand
in San^oht
(or the three
fundamentally the same
the

Kyoto centres,
are

REIvIGION

in

the

varieties

of

Pauranic

Hinduism

the land

of

lands
the

faith

same

the

Shinto

is known

intercourse
of

era

the

parallelism and

or

with

epoch

the
'

under

such

India, Dharmapala
The

Deccan.
well

be due

and

organism
the

the

stimuli

in

presented by the

Caesaro-

of

conventions

of

uniformity
facts

and

the
as

may

and

outfit

upper

of

Rajendrachola

of mental

consequent

'

benevolent

and

notions

the

synchronous

Harshavardhana
and

A.D.),

was

monarchs

Bengal

Tang-Sung

the

and

as

not,

political

or

Imperialism

sameness

the

Tenjiku^

identity or

cent.

This

culture.

of

unity

to

(7th-13th

Kingdom
of

and

period need

peoples during

three

of Chinese

age

trie

or

cultural, commercial

the

the

Middle

Augustan

Papism

to

between

but

Buddha.

analogy

be traced

day
to-

are

Tan

as

uniformity during this comparatively recent

however,

cult

(Heaven)

Tienchu

worlds,

for Buddhism

pass

and

that

in modern

of

case

What

Confucius

of

Sakya

Bvery

Japan).

and

viz.,India, China

customs

psychical
to

responses

of

phenomena

the

objective world.
This

is

speciallyto

identities in earlier
the hare

by

in the

Chu
"

Ping
What

in

does

the

the

Hindu

in Sanskrit
is known

moon

idea

suggests,

the

is

also

same

Take,

the

hare

language
imply
very

notion

to

the

the

the

idea

of

God-questions
B.C

295

get
of the

some

of
orb

old ; but
has

''

body

'^

noticing

example,

and

332

expect

in the

for

while

called

poem

lived between

By sittinggazing
Now

in mind

borne

epochs.

moon

who

be

the

with

' '

moon?

by

which

hare.'

The

terms

the

probably, as

existed

in

the

two

Dr.

Hirth

countries

"

prior

to

intercourse

any

Sinologues

proofs

positive
3rd

2nd

or

in

the

cultural

outlook

their

western

in

of

being

the

This

the

to

have

century

the

by

common

with

races

or

explained

be

e.g.^

the

same

China

been

said

and

with

in

the

same

mould.

through

that

of

study
to

And

Chinese

closely

so

coursing

regard

Hindusthan.
and

cast

parallel

"These

being

sap

possibility
im-

reference

Persia:

life-blood,

same

involves

of

race

the

the

about

without

Iranians

Aryan

the

be

remarks

Hindus

beginnings,

race-consciousness

Iranian

seem

of

evidently

ancient

between

the

certainly

cannot

two

India

neighbours,

necessarily

one

Vedic

ancient

their

so

history,

the

the

branches

connected

both,

his

in

studying

Asiatic

two

of

till

to

before

similarities

or

up

have

endowing

Ragozin
of

peoples

facts

any

relations

identities

Sakya

of

forth

brought

yet

that

two

researches

universe.

the

on

Mr.

to

than

basis

psychological

the

and

circumstances

other

So

of

Confucius

not

Indo-Chinese

to

B.C..

traits

The

them.

have

relating

century

after

two

between

Indologists

and

HYPOTHESIS

THE

the

the

study

other.

relations

yet

race-consciousness

Indo-

"

CHINESE

REUGION

CHAPTER
Cult

The
Pre-Confucian

II.

World-Forces

of

and

China

Pre-Sakyan
700)

B.C.

''Sacrificial service," says

from

relatingto
the
or

all

the

Shang

spirituallife

God,

to

or

read

we

of

subordinate

to

ancestors.

That

Supreme

Ruler

minuteness
the

gentleman,

social, and

most

the

under

which

as
as

rule
to

are

and

the

full of

unseen

Religious
Chinese

in the

She-

or

Book

of Poetry.

' '

The

* '

by fasting and

ceremonies
various

the

himself,

private life long

The

B.C.),

cent.

vessels

to

serve

preserved
between

influence

to

described

have

can

is ''as

life of

is in

he

Dynasty (12th

not

are

references

descriptionwhich

social

emperor

and

the

life

his

' '

incidental

King

public

their

to

up

higher

supposed

ceremonies
we

spiritsof

which

the

being

as

relation
quasi-religious

that

ornament.

Classics,but

deities
the

in

Shangti

highest development

its

powers

symbolic

the

generations.

of

to

to

of

case

of the Chou

future

devoted

detail

so

more

accounts

feature

religiousand

affect

it reached

living witnesses

man

the

to

ascendency

pattern

entire

other

may

leading

minor
or

of

of all in the

clearly commenced

before

whether

call the

the Chinese

had

the

was

may

present day governs

and

Shu-King

Chinese,

we

the

in the

Hirtli, "we

Prof.

Dynasty,

the

what

India

Yajna (Sacrifice)

(a)

conclude

in

an

at

Dr.

the

idea

adequate

in the

detail

the

from

Shu- King)
"9/Z^/"/"97'_y(

Book

much

in

and

Legge gives the following

that

of

sacrifices

on
purifications

feast
"

as

"

were

of

fice.
sacri-

preceded

the part of the

king

THE

the

and

parties who
There

them.

was

Libations

of

and

presence

his

their

the

were

from

the

Pictures

trays and

harem

peals: the
of

The

II. vi.

cup

dead,

to be met

is noticed

actual
and

and

life,outer

nature

regular
"

coming
all these

The

rain

idea

material

through

from

the

the

the

to

the

that

of

we

of the

rite,as
the

This

of the

in the

religious

greatest

' '

races.

of

phenomena
and

day,

the

and the stars"

sacrifice and

Veda

Rig
well

whole

rite ;

as

translated

would

the social

ceremon}^

"

prayer.

Fire-god

invite.

perfecteththe

rifice
sac-

immense

merely

not

night

moon

the

stantly
con-

For

"the

beneficient

of the

shipped
living wor-

living'are

on

import

and

dead

Religion.

remarks

Agni

first Book

Mighty Agni,

Him

in Vedic

efficacyof

well-being expected of
'*

it forth.

Literature.

alternation

initial sacrificial

of the

the

of the world's

one

the sun,

following hymn

by Griffith

of

of

and

do,

to

assisting,

the

inner, but in the evolution

light,the

of the dawn

had

setting

where

blessed

its immense

recurrence

and

came

dead

pivotalfactor

philosophicalthought

*'The

an

the

subject,and

in

engaged

they

and

stands,

Ragozin also,who

Mr.

by

of the

extent

is the

Yaina

or

Other

flesh,roasting it, broiling

throughout Vedic

with

all

what

'family re-unions

and

took

who

livingmet, eating and drinking together,Avhere

the

round."

goes

such

spirits,

the

present, presiding and

are

principalvictim, a

describes

with

boiling the

on

princes.

functionary

of

performance

to attract

himself.

king

and

carcases,

it, arranging it
music

the

greatly exhausted

as

flaying the
Ladies

by

numerous,

service

by

principalgate.

killed

bull, was

victims

the

made

invoked

was

the

of feudal

concourse

fragrant spiritswere

place inside

red

great

in

assist

to

were

WORIvD-FORCES

OF

CUIvT

give
and

REIvIGION

CHINESE

thou

! boundless

Agni

Thou

to

Thou

that

Call

whom

them

Sacred

bid

him

consume

been

! let the

wise

and

Secularisation

(^Rig Veda,

I.

guerdon
and

be
!'

progeny

richly adorned

in

courser,

my

''When
the

thus

they

omniform

Indian

on

forthcoming work.

of Hindu

is

'

attendant

Cultuj^e^under

Sacrifice

162):

light is he.

described

in Hindu

Vedic

Element

The

foes

music, dance, picnic,etc.,

have

malady.

Riches, good

Folk-

they taste,

sacrifice,
and

The

now

aid repose

in his
of all

"

thee

our

young

them,

in haste.

lo, to

in the

ever

Glorious

Agni

thou

art

come

Agni

for them.

! call them

demons'

on

Healer

gods

them

for this

Agni

adore

may

ready

earth

to

offeringsof ghee

we

Praise

gods

gives birth,

offeringswould

our

Brilliant

Who

of

is thine.

wood

we

is

grass

Agni,

callest

them, Agni

Fain

Pour

wealth

the

that

Messenger
Call

divine,

Messenger

the

chapter

'

rifices
sac-

The

isation
Social-

life. '
described
lead

goat

by
is

by
the

Ragozin
bridle

the

led, bleating,

10

And

grant

On

hold

to

you

all the

And

Like

Shall

disturb

ever

the

husbandry

and

She-Kill^

entitled

the

it fell into

"The

gods

took

the

Then

earth.

found
there

in this

hair, the
the

mixing

the

baking)

are

the

marrow.

contained

and
to

So
in the

medha

the

the

which

bones,
the

the

goat, from

the

goat

Therefore
so

as

and

flesh, the

ghee

with

there

alsa

into

the

into

the

medha

is

now

barley) i.e.,

mixed)

to

hardened
which

horse.

virtue

much

ground grains answer

is

the

him

for the

much

of rice

five component

havis^

of

out

seeking

the

steer

up,

of

Then

the

the meal
the

side

into

went

under

B7'dhmana

from

earth

The

sacrifice

human
conditions

went

{havi'smade

stirringto
the

and

him

five animals,

this.

(with

water

Vydsa,

Veda

victim.

as

man

barley.

in all those

knows

the

might

the Altar

Indian

the

it went

the

it in rice and

who

the

into

sheep

sacrificial cake

for him

to

but

they dug

was

of

IV

Part

Satapatha

from

took

Soon

steer.

the

sheep, from

first

of

also the

The

evidence

horse,

the

into

by

custom

and

left
{ritedha)

sacrificial virtue

and
Tefiiple

the

to

desuetude.

at

whole

the

with

connection

in

verses

collection

Chinese

furnishes

the Vedists

rage

texts.

refers

obtaining among

wild

age.

as

the

his

sure,

flood's

no

well

of

bestow

mountain

happy

as

Odes

Vedic

Giles

Mr.

as

secure,

thanksgiving

harvests

of the

compiler

and

land

your

easily interpolatedin

They

of Loo,

complete, like

fact, all

In

which

state

earthquake's shock,

No

and

the

eastern

moon

bless,

glorious success.
goodness they will

you

life and

Long

will

Sires

filial prince,your

be

RELIGION

CHINESE

to

the

the skin,
cake

(in

it is anointed

parts of the animal

THE

CUIyT

{b)
the

In

King
'*

Book

appearance

in

part of the

She

of

them

are

history.

The

the

of

songs

service,describing the

invited

to

presented

and

come

of Chow

Books

and

relate

the

of

it, or

of the last

used

homage

Some

some

are

circumstances
the

and

parties
are

offerings

is

following

of

Chinese

Part

IV.

picture

Shintoism
Book

7):
The

helping princes stand around,

With

air,in

reverent

Heaven's

King,

Thus

And

bull I

noble
these

assist

Thy

filial son,

Alike

in peace
rested

Heaven
to

thy

sons

bring

and
in

on

play

war

thee,

"

me.

the

down

thou

shrine;

rite.

great,

profound,

thee,

to

in the

me

pour

All-sagely didst

looks

with

son,

and

Father, august

fine.

concord

his fathers'

before

prays

"This

Who

in

' '

ancestor-M'orship (''She-King"

The

first

worshipped

ancestors

the

been

Shang.

to

The

ii.

have
their

thanksgiving

The

accept

from

third

occasion

in it.

engaging

them,

in

maintain

to

sacrificial odes

of

others

of the

and

with

praise and

supplication; and

of She-

dead

the

descendants

first and

kings

of

of

people

consist

profess to

songs

present

existence

Chinese

the

translation

connection

temple-servicesof

the

read

we

of their

duty

religious worship
of

Legge's

Dr.

to

continued

in the

characteristics

(Ancestors)

Poetry

belief in the

and
spirit-state

by

of

11

WORIvD-FORCES

Pitrh

Prolegomena

the

or

OF

the

light!
man.

King.
great Wan,

still good dost

bring.

or

Section

12

CHINESE

The

of

eye-brows

Great

of

source

comfort,

me

Come

all the

other

And

With
His

giftsof

in whose
and

power

fond

grace

and

Kojiki

to

the

breast

inspire

son

pay

lay,

' '

Nihojigi^
centuries

store-houses

regarding

of information

These

'

the

the

'

of Han

sons

Vedic

Chinese

the

in

Fathers

the

Let

the

middle,
versed
life

"

in

feature

Yamato

the

of
the

race,

akin

are

Indian

to

Shintoism

Pitris

racial)which

as

has

those

dwellings.

who

that
*

help ;

is

Fathers

or

place

and

reside in
with

in

the

sit

on

the

the

kindly
entered

to

to

the

those

of

races

we

have

Fathers
who

earth's

sacrificial

oblations

and

the
ones,

spirit

invocation.

our

the

the

lower

have

to-day

are

these

they

lore, who

early times,

Fathers, who
with

Soma,

reverence

later,to

the

upper,

gracious to

be

pay

those

of

sacrificial

in

us

characteristic

to

the

be

to

Rising Sun.

of the

Japanese.

offerers

departed

Ye

primitive Kanii-

supposed

of the

of

)are the principal

present day Hindus

arise,the

let them
will

We

and

3.

well

as

records

(X. 15):

Rig-Veda

2.

the

as

the

following hymn

(domestic,tribal

the

Land

people

the

even

well

as

the

the
be

worship
and

and

Indians

embodied

1.

people in

if ancestor-

Now

A. D.

Ancestor-cult

contain
of the

originalfaith

earliest

the

Japanese Literature (7th-8th

myths.

these

Heaven.

your

sacrifice

reverent

The

given.

hast

mysterious sire,

my

thou

thou

great, for 'tis through

mak'st

thou

life to me,

long

Thou

RELIGION

followed

aerial
the

grass,

who

place

beautiful

come

prepared

to

for

THE

OF

13

WORIvD-FORCES

of them

partake

you

CUI/T

bring

and

health

us

blessings

unmixed.
*

May

8.

rejoicing with

Yama,
the

best,

gracious,

oblations,drink

his

ancient

our

who

have

to

come

with

fill,
eager,

the

Father,

the

Soma-

our

Vasis-

eager

thas.
*

Come,

10.

Agni,

Fathers,

eaters

reunited

with

in

gods

the deified

with

the

and

Indra

legends

pitris or
'

Rishh

or

is

Hindus

Ancestor-cult

(^)
in China
which
way

the

system

the

means

in which

the

Road

and
in

regularly occurring
or

annual

rotation

growth

or

called

of

the

renovation

Time,

the

creator

of

are

the

mous
epony-

epics,
have

the

universe

and

the

and

modem

god-lore,in fact, an

Order)
in

that

is to say,

seasons

order

actually

is in

producing

decay;

it may
' '

destroyer.

Religion

is the
the

its methods

moves,

It

his

starting point

it,in short, the

and

and

often

operation,the complex

and

'

only

not

are

Homeric

Groot

De

Way,

Order.

Natural

but

of their

''

whose

Universe

its conduct

Nature

who

praise the

of the ancient

Prof.

by

or

sagas,

(Bternal

Sa7tiitanis7n

is defined

as

later

Nature-cult.

all-inclusive

aspect of their

ancestors

in

forces

essentiallya branch

Taoism

who

gods,

have

we

elemental

themselves.

gods

and

oblations,

inspiredprophets

Scandinavian

and

the

as

of ancient

of

the

and

the

parlance

heroes,

rank

same

thousands

drinkers

culture-pioneers as
Celtic

light.

Vedic

In

Road

and
of
of

or

its processes,

phenomena
the

the
the

Tao^

World,

main

the

process

accordingly

of
be

14

CHINESE

The
the

idea

Hindus

of

the

^'having

been

must

alternations

order

This
it a moral

evolves

that

conception
and

to

laws

is

and

sun

the

and

downpour

their

harmony
of the

Rita

rules

Rita

same

both

The

exactly
with

like his Hindu

that

in which

he

as

the

Such

philosophy
"

Tao,

to

worlds.

Rita

fellowman.

'

immensely

of the

study
means

'^

and
of

the

gathering
; in

short,

material

one,

Should

with
is
*

the

rather

physical,
are

Tao
his act

' '

Rita.
thinks

disagree

necessarily ensue,

party

led him

discovery of

acquiring

or

both

Sandtajta
' '

is in the

Law

or

carries

Good.

Absolute

weaker
have

stars, the

is holy, is one,

Rita

conflict must

and

Law

order, and
spiritual

of

in rain

Kternal

or

India

of chaos."

What

meditations
the

is

custody

Vedic

seasons,

out

Rita

there

almighty Tao,

succumb.

of the

follower

Chinese

as

is in the

Truth, Right

that

"originallythe

"

moon

night, of

spiritualsignificancetoo.

moral

which

is thus

in the

Ragozin's

the
right path, the Right itself,

There

is

permanent

truths

are

the Rila

quote

of the

and

in clouds

waters

the

out

that

Sandtaiitsm

constitute

motions

day

Universal.

ever-abiding laws

immutable

these

Rtta^

of

means

religion

or

its movements.

and

Order."

the

Hinduis-ni

hence

universe, the

be,"

people

Saiiatana

and

order

the

Tao.

Rt'g-Veda

"regulatesthe

that

and

god Varuna,

Cosmic

the

outsiders.

law,

ever

cult of the

In the

the

term

verities of the

world

the

Indian

of the

religion,the

expression points

eternal

or

govern

i.e.

this

by

realities

of the

which

Changeless,

Dharnia

of Sandtana

by

expression given by

an

described

the

own

exactly what

is

conception

is the term

bye,

designate their

Eternal, Immutable,
And

in the

with

the

which, by

India

being

familiar

of Tao

this system

underlying

are

Dhaniia^

RElvIGION

these

must

into

inevitably
the

path

of

the characteristics
for

himself

and

THE

his conduct

framing

of

there

system

influences

influences."

oppressed with
for

out

and

people

the

the

and

and

of

to

the

Varuna

its

avert

when

Hindu,
and

wrongdoing,

to

mercy

Vedic

the

Likewise,

beneficial

Nature's

government

consciousness

pardon

g to the Chinese

Accordin

attract

to

attempt

an

the

to

detrimental

cried

''

is

' '

them.

upon

15

WORIvD-FORCES

OF

CUIvT

of

sin,

dent
Superinten-

of the Tao.

{d)

According
bound

the

at

from

his

ancient

of his

"

The

disobedience

And

any

the

have

we

his

to

much

as

under

God,

' '

are

decided

received

God

which

we

were

did

as

nation.

and

translation

designated

was

The

ode

the
an

of

clearlyset

visited

and

other

the

God

Thy

thee

and

of

them

blessing;
*

When

by judgments,

the

She-King

and

guests
The

King.
human

lines

beings

thee

cast

is thine
and

the

ofiicers

pure.

joy
com

in

II.

sets

fair has

virtue

richest

Increase

His

were

decree

to

curse.

with

following

shields

It round

Thus

of

in the

Heaven

Part

given by

relation

forth

admonishes

I.

entertainment

to receive

sure

desire of the

and

required

were

His

kings

calamities."

vi. of Book

prayer

is

with

God

wrong,

God

unity. By

princes

Obedience

be

to

famine

storms,

and

doing

are

notion

Shtc-King

Chinese

people

by

name

reign,

to

justice.

of

of

prolegomena

Legge's

personality,supremacy

supposed

end

records

Being)

'Ruler,'the 'Supreme Ruler,' denoting emphatically

the

they

from

the

hands

Dr.

Shti-Kwg:

was

Supreme

contemporaneous

any

following from
of

that

One

ShCingti^the Supreme Ruler,

monotheists.
veneration

"

Hirth,

to

admit

to

name,

(The

Ekam

"

wine,

fast.

bodies
em-

at

the

Chinese
is

very

16

REIvIGION

CHINESE

And

giftdivine,

every

Abundant,
Heaven

From

and

it thou

goodness
thy

are

and

shields

Heaven

And

Whose

Thine

And

auspice fair.
dost

offeringsthou
son-like give.

words

Whose
"

and

duke

olden

For

King,
thee

to

following also is very

I, iii.3) as describing the

will I
to

Is hard.

Let

"

interesting{She, Part
relation of

duty's path

Its favour

Heaven

bring

I will go

reverence

Heaven's

we

live."

ever

The

Where

bear.

spring,

from

round

seasons

swell

increase

sky

surging by.

aye

rite and

Thine

high,
the

touch

stream

fast.

last,

mountains

masses

Like

thee

sets

well.

prosper

hills and

store

days.

endeavour

thine

Makes

With

pour.

the

endless

Through

Book

hast

waj'S.

exhaust

time

Nor

To

fast.

last for evermore,

That

With

sets

gifts 'twill

Its choicest

Like

thee

shields

Right

The

sure.

is

plain.

clearlyknow
retain
me

is remote

not
on

say

high,

man

with

God

IV.
:

18

CHINESE

The
of

Vedic

RELIGION

likewise

Rishi

cries

Vanina,

unto

the

god

of

clay.

gods:
Let

Have

like

cloud

the

before

mercy!
of

want

heavenly

Veda

illustrates

However
the

of men,
blow

the

to

me

pay,

The

O
of

Take

Vedic

Ragozin's

from

wrath

of

misdeeds,

own

my

death,

unto

us

the

to

nor

me

the
nor

guilt (II.28).

for others'
the

deliver

Chinese

Shtuigti

Hindu

and

identical.
the

Avhen

displeased with

him,

and

was

from

not

furious,

of

''.Varuna was
it

mercy.

thy law, day by day, after

do

Varuna,

the

King,

thus

are

law

thy

attitude:

transgress

attributes

Varuna

offence

an

almighty, have

mercy,

quoted

same

may

spiteful(I. 25).
let

the

we

manner

nor

also

following,

India^

mercy.***

break

we

one,

pure

89).

VII.

The

thou

commit

Varuna,

bling
trem-

almighty,

mercy,

strength,

whenever

through thoughtlessness, have

{Rig

have

almighty, have

mercy,

host,

along,

If I go

"

wind,

but men,

being

we,

into the house

enter

the

by

astray: have

I gone

Whenever

driven

Through

mercy.

have

have

almighty,

mercy,

have

yet, O Varuna,

not

me

dispenser of
mortal

night. *

he

man,

both

Disease

lightand darkness;

turned

his

another

was

face

from

of Varuna'

and lastlydeath."
fetters,

The

conception

is found

Ruler

{Rig

Veda
"

85):

hymn,

who

spread out

the

sun

mettle

the

V.

Sing

"

in

He

in the

of

the

following

pleasing

the earth
sent

steed

Chinese

cool

as

to

(the Sun),

of

song

lays out
through

milk

in

the

Supreme

as

Rishi

Vedic

the

the

Varuna

butcher

breezes

Shang-ti

King

"

to

him

steer's hide in

the

woods, put
kine
(clouds),

THE

in the

wisdom

the

clouds), placed
He

mountains.
flow
the
he

for these

wishes

In

suzerainty
"I

to

the

am

subject

are

Varuna's

to

two

wide

the

beings;

I,

the

Creator

the

earth
our

this

and

of

sky

who

in

declare

his

All

the

follow

swell; I

mine

and

which

in

is the

defines

the

below

Golden

the
is.

He

to

whom

He
{i.e.life),

who

god

their
the

out

Atmosphere)."

being reproduced

all that

all

preserved."

me

established

and

the

are

I created

maker,

by

are

"

primeval heavenly

wise

arose

gods

highest sanctuary.

Varuna,
A

is

as

wrapt

life-giver,and

these

am

of All

lord

soon

tired."

Varuna

in men's

(X. 121)

born

one

and

lordship.

(Heaven, Earth

*'In the beginning there

was

is the

hymn

and

ground

I, the holy Aditya, spread

heavens;

Hindu

One

to

the

Earth

waters

in

are

are

makes

worlds.
and

Universe
tripartite
The

walkers

are

Indra,

Heaven

flowing

seat

own

blessed

deep

the

sacred

the

I rule
my

the

mountains

the

the

let its waters

Heaven,

universal

the

me,

'"*

powers.

made

mine

ordinances.

^^

Rislii

the

king;

king Varuna;

am

milk,

fellow-godIndra

and

kine's

42

IV.

Rig

and

Barth, wetting
Earth

Soma

the

heavens,

the strongest

and

thunder-clouds

the

both

wets

(lightning in

waters

cloud-barrels

the
and

Air

He

crops.

in

sun

upset

Heaven,

on

the

fire in

heart,

19

WORLrD-FORCES

OF

CUIvT

notion

of

Child.

He

established

the

shall

offer

we

sacrifice ?
He

who

gives

command

whose

all the

who

breathing
beast.

through

and
H^

gods

shadow

whose
He

breath

his

awakening
*

M^hose

revere;

is death.

greatness
world

; He

gives strength;

is the
who

shadow

is immortality

one

governs

king
man

of

the
and

20

CHINESE

whose

He

two

arms.

He

whose

He

through

He

the

greatness

proclaim ;

Rasa

REIvIGION

highest heaven

these

the

Avhom
the

fixed

ruling by
the

created
The

measured

on

in the

of

of

guardian
two

sit

the

among

god

together and

heavens

far

For

away

"^

would

the

King

not

sitteth

the

children
and

end

other

those

sovereign, and

other

Vedic

hearts.

god

His

"y'

great

anear.

is there

should
be

free

ej^es

The

wicked.

Varuna

Whoso

j-et

"He

all

moral

of any

Theism

world's

with

if from

as

Indian

the

to

servants'

his

sees

also-

who

heaven;

beholds

speciallya

scheme.

it.

knows

forth

righteous and

the

see

third and
the

in

the

nay

earth; who,

Shang-ti:
and

in that

than

more

firm ;

serial space.

Macnicol's

doings.
is

earth

water."

from

he

the

of this
the

of the Vedic

guilt awakens

and

behold

created

spies go

preeminence

in his presence

his

the

out

Creator

mighty

of men's

bring report

it were,

"

highest heaven

thousand

his

of men;

sense

and

attributes

his throne

tokens

ordinances,

bright

the

as

the

us,

followingpassage

describes

are,

established,

was

harm

not

the

bright and

Heaven

who

; He

He

Samudra,

regions

is

sky

May

the

=!=

whom

through

Himavat,

as

jf
the

flee

be3'ond

from

King

Varuna."
The

student

of Chinese

reminiscences

from

the

Classics

would

Book

Odes

of

find in this
and

the

Book

tract
ex-

of

History.

(e) Pluralism
The

Chinese

they believed

believed

in His

in

in the

God-lore
One

Supreme

colleagues and assistants

as

Being,
well.

but

Their

THK

universe

of Gods

OF

CUIvT

and

21

WORIvD-FORCES

Higher Intelligenceswas

pluralistic

one.

The

Daily

following
News

compiled

'\The

by

Mr.

the

upon

Chinese

have

In their

which

supposed

descend

they

According
of

of the

read

We

and

spiritsunder
and

others

was

no

be

for

by

the

and

and

the

spiritof

are

made

as

and
"of

be

not

the

these

"

China

first objects

the

ancient

Chinese
the

are

and

their

out

the forlorn."

and

the

two

were

greatest

progenitors of

'^

given
the Ho

responsiblefor

we

where

they

repose

to

the

host

the
and

of the
Woo

thus

believed

in

believed

in

hills

and

In

ought
heart
is

all

not

and

to

is made

find sacrifices

fact,there
of
be

at

spiritual
provided

celebrated

as

SpiritualBeings,

"

the

offered

times

ordering of

highest mountains.

of heaven

other

rivers,

not

approaches

the

having
to

even

Complaints

Milky Way,

sufferingscaused

IMeution

oppression.

his

heavenly bodies.

King

the

to

Chinese

Him,

expected

and

Legge's Prolegomena

tutelary spiritmight

keeping

'^

; and

them, and from

presiding over

place

no

againstthe

drought

in

in

of

some

which

careful
*

conduct.

these

carry

ancient

conceived

object to

attracted

the

Him,

beings might

the mountains

resorts

of Nature,

following

dwelling

ascribed

with

the

is Man."

the

thus

Spencer

of

Kartli ; they

and

''While

She-King:

Herbert

hills and

""

among

tliree great powers

third,which

God,

peopled

in Historic-

Giles

Heaven

Sociology

aiding the distressed

in

to

CJiinese

favourite

the

plains and

religious veneration

undoubtedly

the

all

are

purpose

be

to

North-China

belief in the existence

profound

imagination,the

into the

benevolent

his

for

Werner

the most

mysterious beings

from

quoted

plan organised by

of fairies.
are

is

extract

etc.

"

by misgovernment
*

to

the

of the demon

spiritsof

the

22

REIvIGION

CHINESE

and

ground

of the

Father

husbandr}^,the
The

of

worship

has

hymn
China.

been

We"

quarters of the sky,

four

of war,

Agni,

and

the

(P.161); "Fire

was

among

the

great

Chinese

kindled

as

the

at

of the

selected

that

was

fires

with

in

was

appointment

the
of

The

district even

had

ground

invoked

terminated
"

Giles:
entered
and

the

and

This

The

ye

Parusni,
by

the

hear

ye

Asikni,
my

itself
"

one

the

ye

my

"

of the

first
Kuh

at
to

the

at

as

the

opened

and

have

the present

of the

Chinese,

when

gongs

great dog from

eclipsetime."
expressed

equally if

not

Nature-myths"
of the

in

powerfully in

more

of Vedic

Rig

pluralistic

the

Literature.

Veda

(X. 75):

Yamuna,

Saraswati, Satadru,

prayers!

and

Prof.

all times

at

day

'each

Spirit of

year." Says

prevent

'

And

religiousbeliefs

river-hymn

Vitastii

prayers

these

of Ti

reign

which

solemnity

even

Moon

or

Ganga,

receive

so

the

mentality

and

following is
"O

the

at

Sun

The

unknown.

not

was

still beaten

Chinese

thousand

also

phenomena

manifested

worship
the

the

of Fire.

protecting Spirit,and

be said to do

swallowing

of

the

from

agriculturallabours

are

off

ward

management

Director

dates

largely into

cymbals

fires

B.C.).

its

Natural

very

may

of

of stars

worship

was

object. The

kind

Sin (2160-2085

Kao

times

state

to

season,

in

Western

early

purifier,and large
of each

old

incoming period. Specialwood-fuel

hands
this

the Vedic
very

since

upon

of

path."

Lacouperie's

looked

beginning

the evil influences

been

also

in

following

Origin

were

has

the

which

Fire-god, for

the

quoted above,

get

Spiritof

the

Father

the

to

ye

and

Marutbridha, joined

Arjikiya joined by

the

Susoma,

THE

thus

the

Vedic

Hymn

Morning

to

Child

Dawn

with

wealth

Thou

that

Dawn

with

Morning

Gracious

of

food, and

goddess, hear
increase

Boundless

French
of the

account

and

whose

"

with

joyfulray

fap away

reputed to

is

the

ox-goad ;

day.

Bernaigne gives the following

''pre-eminentlya friend of men

of almost

one

homely

he

the

direct
is

principallythe guardian
straying, and finds

from

get lost.

is,therefore, prayed to

safe and
which
finder

He
to

keep

sound.

he

guards

of hidden

Lastly, Pushan
hidden

"

usefulness

his hand

furrow;

prevents them

them,

"

is,first of all,a pastoraland agriculturaldeity.

He

after

scholar

Vedic

god Pushan,

"Pushan

light

blessingsevery

us

is

her

darkness

the

career

He

joyful sight;

Shine

Morning

The

the

see

of thee.

crave

w^e

live adore

to

Bring

herds

our

that

Drive

words,

our

graciously!

wealth

sight ;

Answer

light

our

H'

Morning

Pray

of

cheer

to

the

glad

appear

hearts

our

All

heaven,

spreadest out

with

Dawn

or

23

WORIyD-FORCES

translates

Griffith

Mr.

OF

CUIvT

His
or

from

them

extends

care

finds
treasure

guides

things, but

on

harm

again
"

men,

cows

not

them

follow
and

to

on

with

cattle,who

again when

they

the cows,

look

to

bring them

lost.

first

all their ways

of

all sorts

when

only

to

is armed

the

in their

home

of property,
He

is also

the

list

always.

search

for lost

generally.

In

word

24

is the

he

the

all the

Pushan
for safe

road,'

is thus

the

everything

seed
cleaves

the

him.

of

the

safest

roads,

as

road, invoked

of the

{Rig

83)

Veda., V.

god for,

fear the

and

deify,

driver

who

rainy

; he

lays

he

slays

the

Rakshasas

the

mighty
of

giver

Bven

bolt.
for

janya,
Par-

his

whip,

he

far

arises

rain,

evil-doers.
his

urges

when

Bull

the

of the

him,

messengers

lion

the

Parjanya,

herbs.

wearer

before

laud

songs,

bellows

asunder,

thundering, slays the

roar

foes

these

Loud

trees

trembles

the

have

to

fruit in the

and

livingcreatures

makes

rances,
hind-

and

them

Parjanya

to

strong with

the

the

prayed

is

down

As

he

Path,

Giles.

by

tendency

praise worship

sinless

"God

Chinese

mentioned

with

the

worshippers by

the

same

''Sing unto

He

from

remove

following hymn

illustrates

of the

Lord

and

of husbandmen

as

abodes."

journeys"

The

well

as

the

to

his

guide

to

knowing

wayfarers

is called

He

'lay out

to

of

god

herdsmen.

all

REIvIGION

CHINESE

horses

with

From

appear.

Parjanya

makes

of

full

cloud

the

the

rain.

The
the herbs

winds

earth

the

lightnings shoot

sprout forth from

refreshment
the

rage,

is borne
with

rain.

to

the

ground,

through

the heavens

all creatures, when

the

air,

overflow,

Parjanya

blesses

"
.

like

Hymns

these

religious conciousness
sacrifices

and

prayers

general well-being;and
life
socio-religious

the

are

which
for

is

exhibited

ontcoiue

constituted

Celestials

and

of

materially

rain, good harvests,

these

of both

spontaneous

health

great part of

Hindus.

in
and
the

26

Atharva

Englished

the

of the
and

Man

in

intercourse

during

students

aware,

the

have

between

of intercourse
I venture

Cultural

sinologues
of their

branch

'

Taoism

in

"

Asiatic
The

that
even

and
of

of

lies

have

Taoism,

Atman.

So

Buddhism

and

was

founded

footing on

Chinese

of the

to trace

have

any

logists
Archaeo-

the existence

B.C.

3rd

of

Psycho-Social or

century

varied
as

enough

to

subsidiary

not

on

Chinese

Branch

China

in

found

into

Buddhism.

and

7", have
the

Taoism

of

sources

that Taoism

have

venture

we

the

followingremarks
of the

something

Jao

the

North

XIV

near

gods

influences

"Taoism

able

Indolog}'

''On

of the

Society,vol.

easily than

more

am

or

and

quoted

paper

Journal

may

Brahmanic

The

his

Brahmanic

many

notions

in

the

be

may

suggestion

Brahmanism

as

specialsubject.

Wilhelm

Dr.

of

study

of

Somatology

doubt

data

the

copious

are

the

to

this connexion

In

Royal

that

think

to

their

and

Nor

2nd

prior to

far

As

yet been

proving beyond

them

Anthropology

attract

of

between

review.

peoples.

two

in

successful

been

But

these

not

Nature,

the absence

and

Philology

Comparative

of

as
vinced
con-

spiteof

in

races

language,

under

period

Physical Anthropology

connexion

and

physiognomy

divergence

the two

characterised

God, that

be

attitude towards

and

mentality

work

Series)to

(in Harvard

Veda

common

of such

index

and

table of contents

the

through

or

REWGION

CHINESE

pre-Buddhist
It

common.

in Brahma

analogue

suggestion that
for

its

central

the

Even
an

seems

into Taoism

their way

have

may

and

the

affinity
certain

reason

Taoism."

founded

by Lao-Tzu,

by Confucius.
antiquity. From

religiouslife

religious teachings

of China

common

Both

of them

that
have
to

neither

was

have

antiquitythe
come

down.

early Taoism

fucianism
Contheir
dations
foun*

and

THE

Confucianism
well

as

in

added,

in the

Even
herb

Taoist

the

would

be

growth, endowed
man

"^

For

mare.
*

well.

"^

You

in my

hands,

grip

of the

with

magpies

winds,

The
which
in

the

the

plee

Ahi

the

which
the

Nagas

The
increase
1.

the

of

"

The

fears the

flee away

pinions

who

woman,

the

"

of the

digs up
in

succeeds

old

very

is celebrated

Hirth

the

Dragon,

the Infinite

is also

quotes

and

has

in

India.

as

getting

its abode

article

an

itself could

serpent

Thus

fighter of

the

Asiaiiqiie (1896,

dragon

533)

P.

well

Prof.

by

be

in

related

of India."
the

hymn

barley {Afharva

Rise

sternly

you

affections.

and

Journal

following is
of

sick

my

who

the

potion and

love

thunder-god

read

we

this

clothes.

make

criminal

on

your
me

and

then, sickness,

husband's

cloudland

in

also of

read

cloud-serpent.

Chavannes

as

prize-winning

if you

me

; flee

conception

Vedic

to

simples, grasp

ye

hawks

we

make

Chinese

or

make

powers;

whirlwinds."

rival in her

sky

to

to

thousand-fold

cattle,horses

much

typifiesimmortality

Indra

to

ha\e

with

be

mind

the Chinese

victory as

me

I, O

=!=

145,
to

various

flees awa}',

X.

which

rid of her

Give

sickness

of the

Rig

plant of

"^

it may

as,

following hymn

waj^s,

hundred

When

and

the

your

I must

law.

nay

In

have

we

will be worth
*

well.

man

well

as

"

liter-att

texts.

are

with

the

scripturesof

to
quite intelligible

Hundred-fold

sick

in the

works;''

Veda

Rig

21

WORLD-FORCES

earliest Hindu

in

which

OF

traced

be

can

as

CUI.T

up,

O
bolt from

Harvard,

"

abundant

become

barley, and
heaven

Veda

by Visvamitra

sung

ruin

smite

all
thee.

with

P.

thine

for the

387) :
own

let
receptacles,

ness,
greatnot

the

28

CHINESE

Where

2.

appeal unto

we

listens,there
like the

rise up

thee,
like the

unexhausted

be

sky;

that

barley

divine

the

ocean.

heaps, thy

attendants, unexhausted

be thine

Unexhausted

3.

REUGION

be

bestowers

unexhausted; thy

thy
be

eaters

unexhausted.

In the AtJiarva

Veda

{^Fiatsglome rata) plant

"Rich
house

of the

keenness
the

Avhat

amulet

the

of iLdiunvara.

grain (there is);

the

milk

let

prosperity,so

of

forest- tree,

Saraswati

our

the

through

seized

I have
of

of

sap
*

me.

born

wast

assigi; to

and

bipeds,

cattle,the
to

in

cheer

me
*

'"'

confirm

Savitar

beginning, Thou,

with

to

prosperity of cattle,of quadrupeds,

Brihaspati, may

may

assign

blessings:

and

fruit,szuadhd

Dhatar

of iiduinvara

various

conferring

as

rich in

prosperit}^let

"

all

in manure,

of the amulet

read

we

herbs,
in

As

together
of

fatness

me

riches."

iVgain, "Since
reverted
from

fruit,niayest

thou

off-wiper,hast

repel from

me

all

have

an

with

grown
very

far

extollation

of

curses

here."
In

the

the

AtJiaj-va

and

cow

specimen

sustains

wide

in

IX.

draft-ox
the

wide

X.

10

of

we

the

With

sustains

The

ox.

earth

atmosphere;

the
directions;
*

Veda

following

is

"The

thou,

his

draft-ox
feet

the

plowman

hath

entered

"

sweet

the

sustains
into

draft-ox
the

with

weariness

drink."

six

all existence

debility, with

down

treading

unto

sky;

draft-ox

the

thighs extractingrefreshing drink

"draft-ox and

and

go

his
the

THE

About

the

"With

CUIvT

goat

well-done, ascending

ghee, I
the

the goat, the

anoint

it may

by

29

WORIvD-FORCES

read

we

milk, with

eagle, milky great

OF

we

heaven,

the

to

go

the

heavenly-

world

of

the

highest

ment.
firma-

jewel-amuletsin

Vedic

unto

"

Like
literature.
Vedic
and

The

later of
And

about

the

Born

in

river,

this

{g)
The

Idealism

without

shell

phase

the

Yi-King
hadic
texts

look

(Book

lore.
are

upon

the

The

of

The

complete
these

as

earliest
Book

in

the

without

the Taoist
,

the

the

or

were

the

sical
metaphy-

the

as

the

legends and

UpanisVedic

the

nor

classics is

the

oldest

work.

later,there is

stand
misunder-

to

difficult

in

To

peoples.

two

most

Heraclitean

speculative discourses.

encyclopaediasof

B.C.

are

probe

to

of their

classics

Chinese

of Changes^

cent.

metals

Hindus

the
tried

works

these

also

and

doctrines,though they get methodised

the 6th

of

out

quite S3'Stematised on

not

separate from

classics,is probably
about

hither

of three

results

such

Changes)

Neither

centuries

ten

life-prolonging

who

intellectuals

have

us

of rain

Spirituality.

of

Chinese

universe.

we

is for

lore
folk-

Veda.

investigation, though

regular plan,

is at least

of
the

bit of Hindu

gold, lead, and

as

of

their

of the

in Atharva

forefathers

mysteries

of

from

transformation

the

sea

gold-born

also mentioned

"The

Series:

Veda

Rig

all kinds

against

sky, ocean-born, brought

the

Amulets

amulet."

not

the

the

Keith's

following testimony

origin of pearlsby

drops fallinginto
old.

the

and

in

name

amulet

an

in Harvard

the

Macdonell

is the

as

have

we

Veda

Atharva

used

jewel

also

is from

following

Vol. II: "Mani

Index

evil."

have

plant-amulets we

a
no

of

As

Chinese

for Taoist

presentable shape
doubt

that

they

30

CHINESE

coeval

been

have

And

existed

have

since

ever

of

integral parts
Thus

pari passu

the

the

at

the

Vedas

with

the

and

and

Vajtg

earth, male

and

of

mysticism

transcendent

Reality.

and

Hindu

B.C.

idealism

and

We

De

this

of the

intercourse

Yoga^

I have

quoted

books,

in ritualism

them

his

chapter

dualistic

ception
con-

monistic

theism
pan-

absolute

and

Chinese

till about

8th-7th

naturalism

in

as

in the two

the

to

both

"A

and

China

by

was

India.
of

means

ceticism
as-

preceding chapters from

the ancient

of the

of

the

study

early patriarchs

conclusion

leaning

towards

divinity
"

by "dispassion,

cernedness

about

there

that

long pre-Christian period

the

there

text, which

writings
us

before

even

'Holiness

on

side of the

every

of the

obtainable

which

ed,
prevail-

produced

stoicism

and

indeed

were

has

Taoism,
those

asceticism.

exclusively

apathy, will-lessness,uncon-

pleasuresand

pains of life,quietism or

' '

Again,
China's

ancestor-cult,

get picturesof asceticism,

we

thus:

Perfection, holiness, or

wu-wei.

tradition.

between

and

Thus

life etc., in

from

strong

the

as

up

are

Prakriti^ heaven

parallelism

between

necessarily leads
in the

and

parallelism pervading

retirement'

"classics and

the

the

They

unconditioned,

peoples.

begins
and

of the

well

as

two

retirement

Groot

PtwiisJia

The

great

as

and

supernaturalism.

notice

life
"spiritual
any

is

recited

Indian

to

notice

etc., we

religious consciousnesses

century

Taoism

ceremonies.

development

the

Hindu

been

according

female,

and

have

Rigs

Vin,

ature.
floatingliter-

as

embody

sacrificial

SMng/i' cn\t,demonology,
of the

civilisation
which

Upamshads

chanted

Sdmas

Chinese

with

the

RELIGION

most

'Chwangtsze boldly refers

ancient

Bmperor Hwangti

as

times.

having

He
retired

Taoist

represents
for

three

asceticism
the

to

mythical

months,

in

THE

order

to

from

mental

material

OF

himself

prepare

Shentsze, an

Kwaug

is

CULT

for

ascetic

so

such

writings by

also.

"The

from

'^

reaching

spiritwithin
The

alone.

the

midst

it at last

of

mendicant

by

the

'^

go

forth

the

goal

is
(Salvation)

The

of the

reach

by

scholar

so

up

Suzuki

intellect

him, "must

history

of

Chinese

be

that

borne

works,

of knowledge,'

perceives

is ultimate
faith

would

self-torture

god
in

them

most

earnest

staff of

the

the
and

the

save

the

Yogis

the
nis^
Mu-

or

by

mental

passionatelydesired."
the

passion

Nature's

to

in

in mind

philosophy".

on

for

Mtikti

historical

the

period

when

The

God"

his

fact
we

ment
treat-

have

we

which,

ing
accord-

the
investigate

remark

'

intellectuals

road

loving

during

considering lays specialstress

to

of

in India.

as

Nature

Chinese

'

the

take

that

old in China

Japanese

road

seekers, Srainanas^

as

appear

{Ji) "Through

^-^^

J"ut

would

The

life itself.

his grace

of deliverance

thus
as

to

B.C.:

immortality, for

spirit that

samsCwa.

'^

labouring

"

would

It

of

itself in India,

whether
spirits,

h"

in

ancient

century

intuition

the

worshipped

world

these
and

Yatis
exercises

K/w."

the

the

world

busy

and

was

along
*

with

one

devout

all

among

been

it

devotion,believing that

of their

the

other

for

was

goal along

same

one

to

and

6th

which

oblation.

the

be

to

Y/h

the

kings,

pursued

and

sought

about

bondage

rite

of

way

from

of all awakened

or

that

orthodox
the

speaks

mendicants

deliverance

blindness

Classics

tiL7i^fun,

as

passionatequest

were

and

manifested
religiousactivity

Macnicol

Mr.

they

of

phase

in the

terms

from

practisedquietism,freedom

Retirem.ent

frequently mentioned

This

who

on.

Tao

receiving the

agitation, deafness

world, and

31

WORIvD-FORCES

which

has

32

CHINESE

been

by almost

made

intimately associated
speculation, no

but
as

not

the universe

but

only

and

these

much

so

when

Celestials

to

the

forget that

and

the

proper

founding
rivers.

seven

of

and

of

take

the

the

Achasans

and

the

and

Crete

land

of

of the

previous
of the

of the

Iliad

plating
just contem'

on

the

banks

intellect

the

of

period

in its
worldwhich

Sak3'asimha,

ancient
Mho
the

lonians

seem

builders

were

B.C.,
The

and

Hegellian

cross-section

of

Hindus

the

Chinese

Confucius,

^geans

between

of

who

the
the

They

civilisation

century
a

or

of the bards

Pythagoras.

the

eras,

to

'cryingfor

Chou, Shang

Rishis

have

not

sa^-ings."

Evolution.

understand

have

do

we

"

this present

finding among

not

if not

superb

affairs

with

of

relations,

of moral

accused

precursors

8th-7th

link

Greece,

Hesiodic

as

wide
it meant

is, human

Thus,

social.

of the

To

advent

Assyrians,

connecting

and

of

'

about

the

Zarathustra

them

to

it

of existence;

so

cover

concerned

Creative

of the

perspective we

prepared

Isles

aud

Odyssey

culture, say,

and

Chinese

least of the

at

the
of the

not

that

"

contemporaries,

were

Pyramids,

of it

philosophy

Bergsonian

unless

deed,
The}^ did, in-

all its innumerable

were

ethical

ground

Spencerian Synthetic Philosophy

and

Dynasties

did

disappointedin

are

ontological

abstract

no

it,for

certainly be

must

they
a

Dialectic

they

as

of pure

Sinologues
moon'

understand

far

so

No

contemplation,

it,it

life,politicaland

mundane
in China

conceived

generally,with

only

most

the ultimate

reach

particular portion

practicaland

affairs.

human

to

commonly

"The

practicalmorality.

order

they

as

we

been

always

of their serious

bearing upon

speculate in

realm

with

worthy

direct

has

worded:

thus

cosmogonical hypothesis,

theory seemed
had

sinologueis

every

the Chinese

philosophy of

REIvIGION

Egj^ptians
formed

the

and

Nile
of the

Vedic

the

Homeric

age

would

34

CHINEvSE

activities of

and

of

watch

can

we

is
is

there

just as

In

people.
systems,'

purposes

Alexander
''

For

The

of the

accept

forms

for most

for
'struggle

was

and

therefore, all

best

as

of the human

the

became

bent

to

on

an

prominent

forces

well

ever

cal
practi-

dictum

of

they

of Vedic

advance

wanted
to

to

the

of life.

use

themselves

of

anything
life;

singly, attracted
the

production of
These

of

in
collectively

harness

personifiedin

tion
inspira-

the interests
taken

the

w^as

chief

equip

made

they

most

The
to

India

What

feared

human.

They

and

could

were

"

individuallyand

as

natural

their

energies of
the

ries,
necessa-

benefactors

imagination,and

the fairies and the ShCmgti

deities,the spirits,

Furthermore,

Ekam.

great help
are

race

all

the

Nature.

they

World-Forces,

the

They
as

of

the desire

existence.'

and luxuries

comforts

or

what

was

likely to promote

Nature

they

worshippers

activities

attention.

op-

contest,

is best.

Life,both physical and

that

their

for

contemporaries

Life, and

was

totality,as

of

that in matters

guidance

let fools

like their

cared

their

their

is best administer'd

in all their

So

compelled

are

of government

essentiallythe

for the

for

evil.

'

mixed

Celestials

of

lesser

to

were

enemy

'

people
politics

Whatever

'

of

cases

diversities,reconciliation

of

of

Pope

world

this

purely polytheistic

or

with

meet

we

in

purely despoticstate

or

monotheistic

field

choice

beings whom

Strictlyspeaking,

purely

no

toleration

religion as

of human

group

purely republican

no

every

posites,and
of

small

everyday.

there

ours

even

REUGION

the

example

of

predecessorsis

subsequent generations especiallywhen

arduous

place

since

the

task.
in

the

dawn

So

the

ancestor-cult

comprehensive
of Chinese

and

cult
Indian

they

has
of

had

world-

history^

THE

heroified

the

CUIyT

fathers

OF

being

the planets, the

earth, fire

Nature

Universe,

these

or

of

pioneers

them

ally, gave

to

Universe,

the

for

pursue

transcendent

under

ever

the

They
and

intellectual

both

still and

pursuing

and

culture.

of human

Holy Grail,"
is

and

discoverers

the

to

gave

animistic-

considered

were

instruments

mankind

spiritual,which

materially,

primitive sciences

the

Prometheus,

"quest of

that

considered

higher personalitiesor

of all these

custodians

began

the

like

Beings who,

wind.

and

or

agencies as

great beneficent

as

civilisation

Nature

primitive arts.

35

WORIvD-FORCES

guidance

of

famous

*'

will

tinue
con-

of

myriads

Sir Gal ah ads.

We

have

Roast

on

Charles

read
in

Pig"

his

cumbrous

that

processes

Essays of

invention

of the Chinese

account

Lamb's

the

Celestials

the

rudiments

of every

kind

doing

were

desirable

delightfulof
serious

the

was

Hindus

Vedic

and

this most

This

civilisation.

originsof

in

humorous

cooking through

is,after all, a

mock-anthropological essays
in the

The

Elia.

of the art of

have

we

Dissertation

chapter

of

things

discovering

"

And

knowledge.

in the

took for granted the

or
discovery they 'postulated'
spiritual
Being and Beings (has not the 'God' of every race,
of

process

"

at

best, been only

mortals

They

and

Their

Life and

The

1.
us

Chinese

is

coincided

form

quite

certain

the

in which

different

Classics.

of

student

ordinary

the

need.

Nature's

to

up

handmaid

of

call Kultur.

we

contrasts

which

must

not

Comparative Religion :

Vedic

from

what

the

in their

Nature

fundamentally

fullywith

however,

by

above

are

capable of helping them

looking "through

are,

be overlooked

who

"

religion was

hence

There

postulate?)

are

thus

were

God."

to

who

that

Literature has
in

which

we

come

have

down
the

36

CHINESE

Vedic

2.

in

Shu-

King

to

have

been

is

religion
and

RELIGION

King.

She-

burning

martial

than

Earliest

Hindu

Rishis

for

extirpating

more

the

with

passion

that

embodied
seem

the

enemies.
The

3.

Chinese

of

that
life

natural

and

icons

be

expression

born

the

we

it

planetary
influence

more

If

neglect

we

that

the

two

shall

great

function

and

see,

preached

to

land

of

medium

they

China,

ancient

of

the

'

in

'

rivers.

seven

'

Heaven

any

metaphors

and

monopoly
the

people

differences

minor

world
in
found

biases

as

of

rogative
preMiddle
at

or

any

Hindusthan.

other

Sages

'

of

in

that

mental

of

son

delegates

with

and

in

the

was

* '

the

same

gospel.

the

service

these

knew

strictly speaking,

as,

temples

in

socio-religious

identical

The

of

altars

the

Vedists

language

of

use

read

we

was

sacerdotal

the
as

not

the

nor

images,

as

king,

their

was

work.

if

that

personifications

the

sacrificial

but

Kingdom,

state

while

The
of

rate

in

only open-air

5.

indicate

equal

the

regarded

But

have

we

unless

involved

necessarily

should.

had

socio-economic

actual

would

Liki

Celestials

the

images,

or

the

than

naturalistic

more

Celestials.

Neither

4.

the

but

phenomena

the

among

in

is

texts

classics

described

as

Vedic

of

tone

and

their

into
which
in

which

we

Sakya

Confucius
their

was

respective

spiritual attitudes,

disciples

almost

the

may
was

to

patriots
com-

and,
same
self-

CHAPTER
the

Confucius

III

historian

Sakyasimha

and

the

philosopher

in

Aufklariing

Section

I.

the

Age

Asia

"

(7TH-5TH
Arnold

Matthew

of

apply

an

of

instrument

century

the

deists

the

Kantian

'

and

theories

as

the

art-critics, and

held

work

paraphrasing,
of

on

the Hu7naii

Cuvierian

System

It

apostles

The
in

Essay

philosophy

to

of

the

and

the

tender

history,' 'the

'the risfhts of man.'

"

title of

Truly,

Man.

on

abeyance,

Parnassus"

the

when

with

was

the

philosophical
and

poets

**sad Nine
mercies
proper

of

sway

of

the

study

the
*

artists

Muses
*

and

could

work

|gf^

prophets
of

time

ment'
"Enlighten-

of

poetical

of

U^tderstand'

Reason.

Avhen

French

classicists.

the

weal;

common

rationalism,

epoch

equipped

the

philosophy.

of

of

were

their

to

and

archaeologists,philologists, folklorists,botanists

were

be

Essay

statesmen

came

to

German

Critique of Pure

and

rulers

when

and

and
is

Prose

era

the

production

Hume's

History^

thought.

was

can

century

stock-taking,
It

remark

18th

the

in

being

as

This

the

thus

was

encyclopaedists,English
It witnessed

century

science, criticism

mifklariing.

explanation,

ing and

its

summing-up,

discussion,

Natural

of

Lives

Johnson's

to

of prose.

age

of

reason,

eighteenth

18th

Europe

department

every

The

whole

the

to

Introduction
the

on

pre-eminently

England

to

remarks

Poets

the

B.C.)

Cent.

in his

Encyclopaedists

of

of

mankind,'

was

their

'the
and

38

REUGION

CHINESE

Corresponding
living organism

have

we

well

originalityas

and

creative

and

interpretative criticism
concentration

of

in

epoch

initiated

which

state-S3'Stem
And

era.

4th

history and

which

with

The

has

with

the 4th

and

the

to

spite of

those
culture

who

century

most

the

of

of

close

conceptions

mighty

whole

of

son

Greek

city-

world

new

for

"Hellenistic"

term

essentiallyan

was

as

shake
the

off the

History of
the

Athens
of

men

products

the world

owes

the

the

It

of the

day

Greek

'sophist'
sense

of

by

is, however,
of Athenian

of
the

were

ciated
asso-

offered

Hellenic

"school

apostles

person

term

apology

best

and

the

Greece.

was

second

degraded

monumental

and

demagogues

every

Unfortunately,

of

age

Euripides

Periclean

flourishingperiod
B.C.

like

audience

an

represent

prominent

whom

The

disunited

the

the

up

altogether new

of the

peripatetic pedagogues
to

tion
concentra-

dramatists

for

wrote

able

in the most

culture
In

it in

sophists

and

the

in terms

in his celebrated

Grote

coins

B.C.

sophist.

yet been

not

the

of criticism

Hellas.

The

discussion.

was

commercial

inauguration

century

mobocrats, and

in which

and

religion,a

Hellenic.

Aristophanes thought
and

industrial

of

the

the

new

classical
of

such

prior to

century

summed

birth

Mahaffy

fourth

and

prose

of

epoch

Another

which

conqueror

Professor

contrasted

age

An

learning,' a

new

B.C.

the

Avitnessed

states, and

15th

auspices of Alexander,

the

"barbarian"

the

the

expansion

organisms.

century.

'new

such

philosophy

of life under

as

century

heralded

epoch

that

well

as

yet another
the

was

18th

every

of concentration

epoch

an

in

of

epoch

an

in social

the

was

as

European history was

discoveries
new

recognise

to

diastole

and

systole

the

to

race.

Hellas,"
sophists,

encyclopaedic

physics, Greek

logic,

AUFKIvARUNG

Greek

Greek

psychology,

Socrates
that

the

was

Christ

of

by

Plato's

at

and

and

epoch

the

of Sturm

Asiatic

'storm

und

the

The

of

epoch

of

humanity

sixth

depths by
and

thousand

could

be

there

doubts,

and

the

' '

legends
culture.

this age
on

whom

the

Sorrows

and

we

summing
can

that
up

and
her

to

after

systems

of

This

truth, beauty
for

their

codification
the

best

and
has

solving the

philosophical

diagnosis, and
all-round

of the

of the

definitelylay

handed

our

hands

down

at

led to the
tions,
tradi-

of the

of

previous ages

stir and

ancient

intellectuals

conservers

been

far
the

blackberries

methods

' '

the

and

by literaryefforts which

songs;

work

as

with

of Werter.

system atisers

Bvery
is

seekers

their

Bast

middle

their

with

with

of

period

stirred

was

the

whole

the

in China

this both

plentiful

seen

compilation and
collection,
became

of

ages

probably

epoch

Asia

Bast,

near

characterised

was

All

spiritual doctors

the

of the

turmoil

first

moral
questionings, intellectual,

one

Fausts,

recipes, moralists
healers

city,

the

such

was

this

notice

Persia.

brain -workers

good,

and

the

was

passing through

was

We

and
the

Paracelsuses
and

in

as

B.C.

During

Orient

the

spiritual. In

Bast,

it

several

century

kind.

this

well

as

counter-

history of Europe.

furnishes

also

criticism.
interpretative

India

and

talks, doubts

word,

one

in the

drang

dominated

individual, the family,

In

pierian

stress,'criticism,interpretation,explanation,

aufklar'ung.
first

criticism

"guide,

of the

was

age

street-comer

universe.

History

and

and

discipleof
or

guru

whole

answerings,

explanationsregarding
state

The

ethics.

the

was

Aristotle,the

Academy.

questionings

Greek

Alexander, ''drank deep

criticism,mass-meetings

the

sophists,Plato

and

Hellas,

philosopher,friend"of
spring"

politics,and

of

prince

39

times

their

race-

to us

; every

from

person

this age

is

an

40

CHINESE

all-round

Aristotle,the

represent

dawn

of

last word

epoch

next

of classical
and

created

was

of the East and

the firstEmperor

the

The

problems

of these

ken

of

new

Stoics
of

of

that

expressed

and

Seleucidse

the

the

of

in

order

texts

pedantocrats,
"

the

too far

Plato

most

history.

the
their

and

for

or

their

isms
anachron-

required

Orgamwi.
Greek
un-Greek

the

of

universalism

the

of

doctrines

etc, anticipating

Nations"

of

the

post- Alexandrian
lives
diverse

Romans)
Ptolemies

ing
bring-

were

and

races

age

is,therefore,signalised

the

wholesale

massacre

of

certainly

an

of

burning
the

Confucian

emphatic protest against fossils

is

the

Chinese

orthodox

and

daily

Empire.

which

Novum

between

new

and

It

fier
uni-

beyond

were

problems

Reason,"

of

of

This

Hwangti's

Celestial

were

and

(with

"Law

who

itive
prim-

Maurya (B.C. 330)

whole

another

"Law

ideals

the

(B.C. 551-479).

'a politicalanimal,' but

and

of

(B.C.330) the

cosmo-politanism

sentiments.

in

and

rapprochefnent

Confucian

recorded

the

(B.C. 660-583)

philosopher

novel

Epicureans

and

the

conventional

as

and

jus gentium

Shi

the

man

ih"

by

last word

Alexander

Hindu

with

Nature,"

about

The

Confucius,

method

not

was

individualism

diverse

than

being taught in

was

Empire-builders

age

Socratic

philosophy

"Law

B.C.

century

rather

Confucius

to rule

Sakyasimha,

in that

the

and

India,and Shi-Hwangti (B.C. 220)

sophist, a

Greek

and

by

of United

of Heaven"

historian.

Europe

West, Chandragupta

the first "Son

It

old system

an

Plato

Like

of the sixth

Lyceum,

(B.C. 563-483)

Sakyasimha

another

facts.

beiug preached b}^Zarathustra

was

of

sunset

Academy

of

Asia

The

the

tried all methods

new.

schools

master-minds

Asiatic

thus

The

all available

mastered

has

has

who
encyclopaedist

sophist,an

who

and

REIvIGION

allegory

of

ever

the

42

CHINESE

opinion of
least to get

Let

Renan,

poetry

fresh

says

the

about

art

the

spirit let
"

Japanese,

it be

or

by

Edward

is

treated,no

Soderbergthe

Dane

figureof His day, occupying the thoughts of

story, fudaeus Procuratoi'
the

indicated
the

life and

the

of humble
the

The

Crucifixion

must

and

common

of which

who

have

made

crucified

40,000
an

on

by hunger, they crept

captured, tortured
for

wood

The
Danish

above

is also from
has

taken

Roman

the
the

who

' '

same

As

^lius

Titus
*

The

'

event

an

as

the

as

in troublous

was

70 in

the

course

in

all"

of

Titus

impelled

Jerusalem, they

last there

in

was

no

were
more

'

Dr.

Georg
in

"

Brandes

the

Contemporary

following rather

long

account

principal character, France

Lamia,
jg

that

much

so

day. When,

France

his

by

Skythopolis, 50,000

At

from

Anatole

on

little band

not

such

year

every

the walls

is

Series.'

of Letters

Men

at

crucified.

extract

critic's work

does

of the

left in Palestine.'

crosses

fact

everything

crucifixion

Jews

under

and

only

knows

that

killed

500

average

read, the

can

Jotapata" 1,100,000

at

of

impression forgetswhat

war

were

who

day,

some

Jewish

in his

established
sufficiently

argues

incident

13,000 Jews

Alexandria,

of his

man

the

is
,

principal

France,

all.

interested

Josephus, who

unheeded

During

times.

Jerusalem

is the

in the consciousness

one

any

Jesus

Palestine

in the

Him.

in

that

circumstance

name

of

death

people

happens

To

Roman.

the

extremely clevermanner,

an

place occupied by Jesus

contemporary

that

has, in

in what

Hartmann

He

"

in modern

matter

Heyse, by Sadakichi

Paul

his brother-

to

"Wherever

Romans.

figureof Jesus

the

in relation

Jesus

man

pupil of Ernest

the

France,

Anatole

their masters

or

anything else, at

for

not

view-point.

what

see

us

and

Jews

if
satirist,

cynic and

REIvIGION

banished,

h=

^^
-^

g^y

young

goes

to

Palestine

and

of Pontius

Pilate.
in

back

been

Italy, he

litter

Forty

day by

sitting one
of

with

meets

h^

friendly receptionin

years

"!"

j^

^lius

pass;

the

house

has

Lamia

long

Baiae, taking the baths, and

is at

path

43

CRITICISM

HIGHER

in the occupant

when

him

to

seems

is

recogniseshis

that he

old host, Pilate.

''And

it

of all the

"

trouble

refused

who

than

which

he

from

away

it.

follow
he

me,'

her

She

inseparable from

and

name

remember

not
to

of

Nazareth
This
Anatole

France

remember

him

of
note

to

"

is how

only

Mookerj

Indian

is

Christ, the

"strong

It

not

"

imagination

Pilate
of

of

most

Moses

the

natural

ran

lay

little band
You

'His
'I do

Nazareth.'
'You

obliged

were

Pilate,

'

from

"

by

forgetJesus
But

"To

as

and
a

in

cynic.
Lamia

man
country-

introductory

explodethe

Mosaic

culture-history."

Immortal
man

she

him.

well put it in his

:

the

Pilate.

mutters

Jerusalem.

with

Magdalene!

God,

though

should, therefore,be

the

on

young

transvalued"

are

Shipping

Son

the

joined

"

"

But

and

of it'

explode

to

'

to

'

death

to

enticed

Galilee

Pilate.

Seal, has

mine, Professor

charms

from

on

evening

an

from

was

Jesus

even

because

authorship
human

'

values"

makes

'

he

recollection

no

Bmperor

recalls

'No,' replies

reaffirms

crucified.'

I have

"

flogged

always

were

think;

him,'

him

have

be

'when

him

course?'

Jesus,

was

the

everywhere.

came

who

women

him

remember

He

continued,

miracle-worker

men

of

days

Jews,

(Jewesses) dancing.

preacher and
of

to

wretched

those

image

themselves

talk of old

They

hair, this girl,whose

to

became

with

the

to

of them

red

heavy

had

homage

one

Roman

young

Pontius

worship
saw

=!=

Pilate.

allowed

and

rather

had

do

to

the banners

She

reallyis

Love

Jesus
thing

if we

is

"

lives

in

forgotten.
do

not

find

44

REUGION

CHINESE

the

historic

sole luminaries

of their

of future

imagination
of them

{b)
Indeed

feudalism

in

in

gravity

the

6th

century

field.

in

of culture-centres

and

country.

far

so

it leads

as

the

through

the

mediaeval

in

happened
barony

its

get

extremely
than

more

foster

calculated

to

and

The
which

Book

how

showing

'^The

of

masters,
in

their

the

royal

of

progresses

feudal

They met,

length

civilisation
purpose

This

states.

be

the

ideas

is

what
of

regime

and

the

strel,
min-

b'ouvere.

conditions

to

which

special circumstances
and

centre

compiled
possible

states

were

They

their
not

about

Legge
is

state.

did

the

useful

very

between

be

unity

musicians, and

with

centre

of culture.

could

Odes

cultural

conditions:

pattern

of

one

extraordinary genius

there

standard
account

history of

under

barriers

the

common

following

the

fame

parochial

break

no

socio-political

troubadour

an

even

patriotism, unless

local

create

was

7ninnesi7iger^charana,

own

difficult for

of

period

or

under

volksdichter^wanderlehrer^
It is

was

guilds and city-states.

Every

Dukes,

had

duchy

or

out

there

popularisationof

and

Burope

Barons, Markgrafs and

was

there

contending

of

rivalry

serves

diffusion

to

made

throughout

the

In

disintegrationthus

feudalistic
in

of

pious

politicsnecessarilybrought

it the establishment
breadth

It

and

have

B.C.

socio-economic

Decentralisation

system.

Confucius

any

and

the

Buddha,

god

of

politicaldisruption,

or

of

centre

of the

be

to

reverent

of devotees

the

Peers

Dictator

for

place

no

and

Sage

China

Sakyasimha
the

generations

The

in the

and

which

age

Bternal

the

as

Confucius

persons

also

the
is

even

interesting as
feudal

under

modelled
had

in

manner

after

their

music-

historio-graphers. The
visit

at well-known

each

particular

points,

the

the

Kings
state.

marquises,

THE

earls,

barons

of

We

the

the

to

collected

in their

superior

of

between

the

if

doubted

the

on

other

of

the

The

of the

condition

Period

cannot,
of the

states

249

' *

of

these
and

the
in the

power

at

even

became
more

ruled

was

time

the

middle

Gowen

the

's Outline
and

more

as

as

many

of Confiicius
of the

8th

and

be

man
all-Ger-

an

History
well

as

was

during

life.''

the

of the

as
one

academic

that

integrate
dis-

could

Chou

German

to

general character

of

from

1122

reveals

more

govern

of

states.
a

hundred
there

cent.

the
to

ing
weaken-

the

increase

of

The

number

of

and

twenty-five,

fifty-two."
B.C., to quote again

powerful and
them

B.C.

gradual

reason

History of Chma,

independent. They began

provinces

to

China

over

confederate

vassal and

in the

About
from

gives

which

time

one

compared

be

to

In

another

German

get

thinkers

of students

kingdoms

period as a whole
central authority by

The

be

to

century.

Gowen

Dynasty

of

Celestial

and

in the

Merz

such

much

acquire

university to

one

however,

18th

Professor

Chou

from

important features

most

minstrels

hand, culture

to

link

though

continent.

could

or

connecting
But

entire

an

their

to

Durbars

facilities for scholars

Thought^ ''the migration

Professors

eminent

the

China.

reputation because, according

of European

them

the

was

supplied

throughout

music-

poetical compositions

It

first-class thinkers

the

and

their

little platoon, it is very

their

peers

kingdom.

princes would

by

good opportunities for

Germany,
unified

the

in feudal

furnished

they

their

reach

that

be

rendezvous

court."

state

hearing beyond

of

the

regions,to present

royal

and

state

that

suppose

the

of

quarters

them

several

gatherings might

to

with

conferences

Imperial

places

carrying

masters,

to

45

CONFUCIUS

different

obliged

are

attended

be

OF

PEERS

to take

without

were

"the

vassal princes

therewith

and

more

possessionof
reference

entire
to

the

46

CHINESE

of tlie Emperors.

decrees

century
of Five

of

five

the

hegemony

went

if

of

recall

we

period within

that

disunion

we

it underwent
of

nominal

the

under

Bach

and

of Heaven,

son

the

lord

of Politics

Book

this work
has

Chou-li

compiled

Hirth

an

to

the

other, falling
"

himself

be

to

B.C..

century
educator

details

of

ing
Regard-

This

public

remark
and

refers

social

life.

regulates the

officers and

Bmperor, government

the

literatures of the

the

Bible.

Text-

of the nation

rigid religiousceremonial

most

of the

12th

of

Chou-li, the

the

in

'As

period

everywhere organised

was

the

even

its minute

The

each

Dynasty.

its like among

probably not

to

daily life

says

especially
*

in the
'

excepting

royal court

difhculty,not

certainly considered

the

world, not
*

Chou

plan fully described

same

with

war

of the

sway

feudal

at

after
and

S3'noptic view

War,

and

Chuii-tsin

the

comprehend

constantly

states

numerous

the

at

'

Years

centuries

two

to

glance

before

about

duration

may

to

struggle for

we

Thirty

the

during

space

in

period

succession

and

''If

impossibility,of furnishing

say

rise in

the

next

249.

changes
the

(B.C. 722A81)

the

The

entitled

been

also remarks:

half, corresponding

on

' '

Germany

the

has

to 591

till B.C.

Hirth

historical map

**the history of tlie

And

it exhibits

states.

on

Professor

"

685

because

Leaders

power

and

B.C.

from

i.e.

REUGION

feudatory

lords."

According
the

to

Chou-liyevery

government,

each

very

Great

Sage

and

had

state

under

little of the

know

forth

in

departments

of

stereotyped constitution

the

to

maintain

six

Unfortunately, we

Mandarin.

names

of the

who,

persons

his rival Lao-tsze, filled those

they actually did.

the kind

of work

scattered

throughout

the

Middle

set

But

Kingdom

like

the

posts, and

it is evident
there

were

of

that
bom

THE

OF

PEERS

during the long period

of the

47

CONFUCIUS

Chou

Dynasty

statesmanship,education, philosophy,and
we

have

the

Imperial capital,and

at

the

only

names

and

of Kuantzi

the

beginning
has

Kuantzi

Confucius

the

Judge

of the seventh

of institutions

father

empire during
that

his

that

the

born,

very

and

lay

type of

of

purposes

by endeavouring
numerical

the

to

connexion

with

and

in

editors

certainlybeen
Book

important,
and
him.

abstruse,
In

the many

the

nor

any

of
case

to

with
on

the meed

nor

the

whole

example,
consider

we

and

regal Rome,

the Athenian
furnished

the

by collecting

sense

facts in

regarded

the

ther
furof

shape

the

as

oldest

only

vague

Taoism

professorsof

in

compilers
previouscollectors,
Confucius.
his

If the

work

due
Book

to

others,since

the

their

that Confucius

applied their

fame

editor,he

as

of Odes^

Classics, owe

it is clear
who

have

we

of Changes^

Book

Chinese

intellectuals

for

If

the

the

to

having

such

and

sages

connexion

of History

has become

Solon

as

Sinology

of

Laotsze, and

usurping

given by

' '

depends mainly

Confucius

the

ancient

the

references

of

modern

be

may

state

present

towards

governmental administration;

statistician of all nations.

In

regarded

he

formula,

"^^ *

before

describe

to

advice

monopolies.

in the

statesman

facts for the

be

may

B.C.,

this statesman-philosophe

development;

done

at

governmental prudence

early days

was

is,

Librarian

state

importance

utmost

salt

and

About

The

Kuantzi

in the

of his life

Kuantzi

of

prototype

of the

iron

life-time
work

'^

its later economic

the

regard to

was

the

become

B.C..

remarks:

of archives

small

in
it

As

sixth century

the

of

century

official life. Thus

for Chinese

keeper

Minister

Hirth

in

the

Prime

the

warfare.

of Laotsze

provincialcity,both belonging to

of mark

men

the
most

of
has

neither

two

most

ancient

compilation

to

only

of

was

brains

to

the

one

prob-

48

CHINESE

associated

lems
His

of his

even

retired

He

from

mountain

must

wise

withers

man

This
to

the
of

Prophet

of

Mecca,
of

thousand

two

life of about
the

full

Dynasty
was

i.e. over

of men."

century

A.D.

And

i.e.

whole

the

In
mortal

among

fact that

attempts

mortals.

for

early

several
to

one.

writers

of these

had

of
and

that

China

historians
to

be

their

and

ear!"

the

only

an

the

dinary
extraor-

glorious
seen

the

"the

him

was
was

of

author

Han

dead

was

from

day

age

the

made

doctrines, the

confusingly large.

historians,
Panku,

under

in the 5th

to

What
can

political

Confucius

Sage"

itself
' '

more

the

B.C.)calls

Confucius

of

Herodotus,

after he

age

der

von

be

to

death,

"Perfect

according

become

of

lapse

enchantment

the

Suzuki

thinkers

classify them

of which

number

Prof.

words

Chinese

B.C.

But

ecstasy

under

ceiituries

lends

century

Says

one.

was

sixth

his

not

the

was

It

had

like

after the

millenium

Surely, "distance

gone.

the

martyrdom

continues

made

was

He

moral, social,and

The

Karl.

he

great

nation-maker

the

day,

after

(2nd-1st

Suma-chien

in

mind."

years

and

Duke

divinest

only

300

hearted.
broken-

break,

experience

mankind

of his

in

ages?"

"The

"

marked
re-

way

died

suffer

or

he

Yet,

the

of

future

Confucius,

did

present

third

one

to

must

successful

years,

influence

made

historian

this

the

at

beam

Sakya

Bengal.

fident
con-

plant."

nor

make

failure

strong

not

not

known

be

to

name.

not

was

despair and

person

like

was

Gablentz, "even
than

historic

He

Chaitanya

the
like

royalty

Jesus.

himself

away

the

was

myself

his

is said to have

He

principlesdo

life in

public

crumble,

renounce

like

"My

declared

He

fame.

posthumous
:

He

success.

shall I make

how

world;

the

not

was

himself

about

with

posterityexclusively

by

know,

life,we

REIvIGION

of the

To

quote

History of

50

CHINESE

The

only originalwork
of the

the

historyof

of

subsequent disciple.
of the

to

we

other

Chinese

credit

should

Not

Similarly
the

whole

with

compared

before

Sakyasimha

with

surely

whom

specimens

was

an

the

in

the

his

one

of

epoch

the

era

in

them

among

Indo-Aryan

age

of

numberless
und

and

the

The

juniors

of

the

Aristotles

form

the

earliest

medicine, chemistry, botany,

and

or

and

sociology.

academies, permanent
of the

ter-minds,
mas-

questioners,closet-

investigatorsinto everything

salvation.

drang.

history.
as

be

to

Protagorases,

systematic

Parishats

"

great

as

giants,

well

Platos

preachers, Socratic

to

cover

dists
Vydsas^sophistsand encyclopae-

of
in

owe

world's
as

not

were

of

age

the

Socrateses,the

science

of Sturm

the

Sakyasimha.

peers

precursors

researchers

sexual

been

spiritual

artist should

fact,an

Augustan

itinerant

from

their

that

and

intellectual

periodicalforest-conferences
forest-universities,
recluses,and

Sakyasimha

op

zoology, philology,logic,metaphysics,
It

texts)

had

there

it is to them

; and

giant, but

that band
we

of

by

in

Mahdbha7-ata

huge portraitof

immediate

the
"

the

counted

of Hindusthan

him

B. C.

It was,

any

Anaxagorases,

added

four, his positionis

other

and

Peers

century

and

compatriots

Autumn

generally

notes

that, because

painting

himself.

giants as

to

in

canvas

is

and

classics,and
for the

from

born

was

"Spring

pilation
com-

given.

sixth

Sakyasimha

for the

even

Vyasas
be

of the

five

Vedas

{c) The
India

the

except

As

the

owe

forms.

present

called

he

is the

the compiler of ancient

Vydsa (lit.

Hindu

whom

in which

state

be unreadable

recognised to

by Confucius

is

It

dullest

the

Annals,"

done

the

documents.

court

that

RELIGION

stormers

Sakyasimha
and

stressers"

only

was

in

that

THE

Like

the China

So

stage.
of the

much

Vedic

Rishis

after

years

than

the

Sakyasimha

that

fact

and

but

in

and

Bengal
of

thule

that

born

cities like

the

culture

Aryan

not

was

well-established

gradually bringing "fresh

Feudal

its sway.

diffusion

the

remarks

Merz's

Germany,
the

ideas

To
of

There
*A
Calcutta.

were

non-Aryan

the

to

only

influence

indicates

north, from

west

to

was

under

new"

ed
witnessto

quote

Feudal

in

thought
but

polis
metro-

but

Sakyasimha

of

ultima

the

culture, which,

progress

continually on
east,

spreading everywhere
preparing

the

names

new

logicalinsight and
chemists,

sphere

the

were

rigorous test

of

the

among

comprehensive

the most
of

few

There

's age.

cycle, whose

monument

of

of

the

between

the

to

pastures

of

and

to

fro,

land

of

seed

the

for

still

cultivation."

Sakyasimha
stands

expansion

discoveries,and

mention

Panini

fields and

close contact,

extended

more

of

yet

recruitingits forces,bringing heterogeneous

and

and

only

stationary power,

south

into

elements
new

''not

from

exchanging

and

confined

age

days),

of those

as

Pataliputra

and

great extent,

in the

about

was

move

India

banks

border-land

centres

under

But

the

on

debatable

enlightened people

the

Hindus-

of entire

Benares

till about

not

Monarch.

light

royalties,

politicalunity

not

(certainly,to

Nepal

and

their

the

of

was

people

Maurya

was

markgrafate^

number

the

achieve

in chief

or

into

in the feudal

was

received

had

as

that

of the

Sakya

Indus

sacred

also

clan-republics. It

organisinggenius

the

divided

even

realise

to

were

India

days

country

was

51

SAKYASIMHA

OF

of those
of the

and
chieftaincies,
150

PEERS

master-minds
of

grammarians

work

on

of modern

the
guage
lan-

Sanskrit

philologistsas

thorough-going research.

botanists

and

influence, according

to

zoologists
Pandit

H.

P.

of

the

SAstri

of

52

CHINESE

school

Charaka-

encyclopaedicwork

whose

Life)

of

Science

continues

to-day.

who, followingthe

lead

compilers of

the

Sastras, etc.,

each

and

and

Li-king

the

those
a

the

innumerable
hermits.
a

note

to

Brahmin
*

of

Panini

the

In

Rhys

as
*

regards means
*

to

be

of

India

called
in

the

these
of

' '

the

tellectua
in-

people

There

all.
of

were

wanderers

or

''In

mentioned

are

and

the

from

*
*

discussed

remained

were

to

by

Orders

before

of

opinions

several
have

two

Parasarinas.

the

the

equally "claimed
*

Vedic

of

in i5?^^rt%2"/ /;2^/^.-

Jains

Orders

as

all-round

life of

teacher, are

livelihood,

friends;

their

took

the

(3, 298),

the

Darsanas^

who

bodies

also mentions

Also,

and

were

this

there

Brahmin

organised community
All

Davids

3,110

Davids

Sakyan.

Buddhism."

Maurya

metaphysics,

the

is

Nor

Majjhima

Buddha."

of

Karmandinas

the

Paras^riya,a

the

idea

corporate

or

Rhys

certain

than

the

compiler

characterised

IV.

orders,

famous

an

'

Prof.

scholiasts

the

Sakya.

orders

Says

Sakya-

Chou-li^

Upanishads

the

get

we

age
'

Hindu

the

of

or

activity that

during

for

these

to

and

Literature,

of

out

was

after

years

Minister

Yi-king^
It

Shu-king.
150

Mann,

Sdstras, Niti

Hindu

Imperial Gazetteer

the

Veda-Vyasa,

master

the

psychology, logic and

Add

legion.

about

Finance

students

of

systems

that

sociologists

culture-hero

once

the

medical

B.C..

the

Besides,

is at

materials

centuries

4th-3rd

the

were

Shstras^Smriti

Dharma

the

Sastra^

basis of Hindu

there

partially also

derived

Artha

Then

of which

Kautilya

Kmperor

the

Ayurveda (The

on

of the eponymous

of this class of literature

simha,

be

to

even
practitioners

were

REIvIGION

be

to

the

older
as

rise

an

of

be pure

unfettered

all mendicants."

REIvATIVITY

The
'

and

chapters,

'Introduction

Heart

There
and

furnish

other

branded

all in

were

solutions.

the
fault

which
have

others.

growing

as

had

in
and

the

was

or

only

find

to

fault

discourses,sayings and

man

best, the founder

of

monks,

an

Order

{a)

Relativity

The

historic

compatriots

Jesus
to

Religion

of Nazareth

follow

the

dialogues

It had

through

been
upper

etc.

as

Prof.

Rhys

be

not

regarded as

saint

not

in his

even

god,

life-time.

demi-god,

at

of Traditional
of

with

(or Samgha).

Section

Development

find

Naturally, therefore,

out.

men,

among

of

wanderlehrers^ paribbajakas,

extraordinary

an

even

all

at

dialect in

or

improvisation.

also could

Confucius, Sakya

prophet

to

or

carefullypointed

has

reasons

Analects

the

his talk

some

Pali, the language

among

not

was

also with

had

of communication

"-

equally

was

was

peripateticsophists,itinerant

Davids

street

reasons

he

Nor

especially

path

besides

topics of

probably

equal

own

"

and

manitaria
positivists,hu-

as

the

contemporaries

medium

the

moralisers, self-

well

youths;'

man

preserved, his

been

India

his

they

Sakya's

of

problems
If

him

with

thousand

his

{Quellersof Misery)
and

as

Indian

the

new-fangled ideas,and

no

corrupter

those

in

moving

account

an

'whole duty of man'

of the

air, the

the

with

home

'

the

as

were

angle

new

renunciationists

non-theists,

teachers

His

Sakyasimha.

He

Nirvanists

moksha-s^^^rs^

and

from

Salvationists, s])iritualdoctors

finders, theists and

like

also

disciples'

Stevenson's

in Mrs.

Jaina philosophy"

thus

were

torturists and

the

predecessorsand

thought-forces that had been

during the 6th century B.C..

mind

53

REIvIGION

Mahavira's

to

of Jainism

of the

"

OF

Socio-ReligiousLife
to

Environment

is said

doctrine

of

to

Non-

have

advised

Resistance

54
' *

REUGION

CHINESE

Render

the

quietisticand

such
him

by

Caesar

unto

' '

Caesar's.

are

passivisticannouncement
"My

declared:

he

when

that

things

Another
made

was

is not

Kingdom

of this

world."
The

Bible
and

is the

non-secular

phraseology is
that

called

Schopenhauer,
in

from

passages

His

authority was
of the

Bible

what

given

me

said

has

been

recently

been

about

"values,"

pointed
much

"slave-morality," as

troubles

other-world

difiiculties
of

the

building

historians

in his

up

of the

also.

Prof.

accounts

the

rational
for the

Bible

to

world

in

preaching

thing

the

social

of

the

which

the

from

the

escape

into

the

convenient

characteristics

were

This

of

has

been

dealt

the

noticed

University

Columbia

has

of

contributed

B.C., who

story.

Theories

as

the

desire

Dunning

has

appreciated.

2nd- 1st centuries

History of Political

from
He

the

finds

system

Bible

in

teachings of

of the

philosopher who

the

and

have

solace

me

marked
re-

of the

"They

give

rational

of this

well

have

Nietzsche

have

spiritual bliss

Apocalyptistsof

will

few

Dhammapada.

Upa^iishads:

condemns

would

by

verses
anti-political

vogue.

indifferentism

and

and

operated
co-

in modern

might

teaching exactly

quietistSchopenhauer

Germany

confirmed

another

Code

therefore,

Pessimism

he

and

latest

cumstance
discouraging cir-

Young

views

they

by

out

in

he

whereas

Political

of

pessimisticcharacter

sociologistManu's

Hindu

by

the

life, and

in

the

But

Jesus

to

home,

anti-militaryand

he

the

Upanishads

nearer

solace

death."

his

Indian

the

and

outlook

have

in

It is strange,

arch-prophet of
to

try

what

worldlyism,

nature

national

hilation)
(anni-

politicalNirvdnism

Pessimism.

the

should

Europe,

of

other-

whom

the

make

to

gospel

with

the

ject
sub-

standpointof evolutionarysociology.

pessimism
quietistic

in the

declarations

OF

REIvATIVITY

of

reference

Jesus by

of the

Jews

have

can

advancement

question for
render

unto

"virtue

of

them

in

the

To

tribe."

this

is the creed
tribe

suffering
the

not

in

' '

"

world,"

or

This

it throws

to

be

light

applied

of

from

of

study

is

to

all

this

"

you.

the interpretation

certain

and

the

of

not

hence

extent.

requires

culture-systemsof

world.

the

It

is, however,

America.

and
indologists, assyriologists
in their
and

living human
will

mass

states

whom

of facts
out

of these

of which

students

of

of dead

on

interesting

it grew

have

done

whole

? What

milieu

their

would

of

etc.

specimens

as

work.

Hellenic

be the

of

vital force

Republic intelligiblewithout
the

terested
in-

been

organisms,

phenomena

pioneers

is Plato's

bearing

yet sinologues,

as

expressions of growing

as

after the

commence

To

culture,

Sociology has

archaeologists,palaeontologists

as

fossils,bones

Biologicalstudy

Asiatic

and

Europe

egyptologistshave

necrologists,i.e., as
of

in

even

For

mainly

sciences

curios, specimens
real

that

saying

this weapon.

with

attacked

method

new

very

without

It goes

been

not

metaph3^sics

applied to

angle

new

the

is within

be one-sided

sistance
non-re-

consciousness

Kingdom

God

it in

persecuted and

only

of criticism

may

the

to

but

My

as

Method

Bible

the

"

"And

"

of all

badge

of its inner

energism

Kingdom

Historical
of

But

of

appended:

out

was

Shylock put

is the

' '

the

'*To

Caesar's"

mediaeval

no

of

out

Romans.

are

Rishis.

Jews had

was

the

that

be

our

evolve

sutras

the

It

Sufferance

might

can

such

world.

the

As

of all

philosophy

embodied

this

things

necessity."

Shakespeare'slanguage
our

politics. The

no

successfullyresist

to

Cassar
a

economico-political
subjection

Caesars.

Roman

subject race
for

scope

the

to

the

to

55

REIvIGION

the

city-

appreciation

56

CHINESE

Divine

of Dante's

as

their

in

placed

and

socio-economic
Asia

from

individuals,
The

in

whole

extinct

been

modem

times
from

instance

mentality
would

successful

consciousness

Applying

when

'
"

PVederick

'Who

Club

or

absurd.

to

absurd

China

yet

Co.

"

to-day.

rather

Or

Suppose

in the

one

gious
reli-

the

1915.

year

interpretingAsia

by

"pessimisticOrient,"

"

and

China,"

the

as

like,

Is it Stopford Brooke
Kitchener?

or

or

"

or

the

is

it

The
have

we

or

"

or

Is it

Times

it the

Is

British

be

Museum

or

satisfied

Bible
itself
with

or

seems

the
to

answers

Asia.

Confucius

both

the

question

to

religious

people of

simple

is greater than

the

take

we

Universityundergraduates

the

questions regarding
The

Shaw

Britannica?"

And

Sakyasimha.
activityof

"

position

by single individuals

Labour- Unions

Armstrong

Trafalgar Square?
be

if

of

England

Bernard

or

single

ness
religiousconscious-

unfavourable

of

or

or
capitalists

Encyclopaedia

the

very

method

is

stand
under-

English mentality or

Asiatics"

what

Harrison

or

or

"changeless East,

Slum-landlords

Book

single books,

equation "Confucius=
or

Manchester

the
or

the

use

to

English people

conventional
as

We

try

apparent

or

have

intellectualityof peoples

specimens

of the

non-aggressive
we

ask

we

the

catchwords
"

and

be

interpret England

to

such

are' in

or

Orient

singlemovements

or

and

of the

perspective,i.e.,their

or

singleinstitutions

all
that

fact,none

of the

background.
political

singlepassages,

or

the

have

has

historic

proper

of understanding
difficulty

or

who

religiousleaders

and

admitted

be
in

out
with-

Lost

Europe

It must

Sakyasimha,

nor

and

philosophers,poets
been

implies?

Confucius

yet neither

Paradise

of mediaeval

Catholicism

England

Puritan

that

Milton's

and

Comedy

to the

reference

RELIGION

as

India

sentiments

these

continents

is greater than
and
are,

spiritual

therefore,

58

CHINESE

ings, there
his

in

is

days

classic

in

as

Taoists

must

Chinese

religiousideas.

as

"In

reaches

death

and

wisdom

do

annual

fast ;

dwellings,

Nobody

where

with

nothing

brought

mixtures
desires

to

'''

ten

days

set

the

before

reeds

the

must

to

and

and

Yang

principlesof

in

the

smallest

sexual

their
at

rest."

remained

entire.

shell

were

fasting.

practisedfor

purificationwere
of the

the

old ; but

tortoise
to

lust.

well-tasting

no

of

they

and

music

minds
as

and

somewhere

put

have

the

performance

the

for virtue

have

find allusions

we

the

take

must

their

of the

growth

where
stilled,

prevail

seems

of Rites

and

banish

They
and

Yin

are

food, and

them.

fasting

that

appears

' '

the

themselves

they

of

full view

eminent

desires

mysticism

Giles

employed,

about

life
socio-religious

According

It

to

did

only

classical

still

there

background,

in the

Not

their

the

practicesas being

that

so

Men

conceal

of savoury

possible quantity

get

classic Book

the

and
precipitation,

enter

may

and

struggle

they

to

are

of midsummer

point,

of

mysticism

of ascetic

production separate.
then

their

we

we

powerful

as

were

The

in the

read

ultimate

their

commence

if

Thus

the month

the

these

times.

ignored

points out,

traditional.

days

be

not

Groot

De

the fact that

denying

no

RELIGION

sacrifices

took

place."
The
receive

heaven,

the

still

of

etc., observed
Indians

could

and

with

was

there

consisted

mountains,
anything

fetichism, shamanism,
by

the Celestials

still live
the

great

and

Dynasty continued

in Confucius'

sacrifices

pantheon

Nor

Chou

earliest

earth, ancestors,

planets, etc.

also

and

worship
The

time.

of

deities

of the
move

Confucius.

to

of

to

Laotsze's

and
the

Shangti,

rivers, elements,
the

counteract

petuation
per-

demonolatry, charms,
classic age.

easily with

The
the

Vedic

Chinese,

REIvIGION

For

Confucius

is not

at

any

the

he

it is

the

of any

founder

school,

new

method

his

Probably

said,to quote
this

there

of his

sound

59

CONFUCIUS

''his followers
that

but

time,

OF

pupils, disciples,admirers, and

had

assumed

be

to
one

within

numbered

number

voice,and

be

3,000.
instructed

was

crowds

were

Bergen's

Rev.

competing

regarded

to

get

attendants

as

his lecture."

on

Hfe
of his

was

of

man

lectures

Theories

of

His

poetry

have

been

wrote

history of

edited

own

of

state

Plutarch, the Chinese

Prof.

native

Hirth

land,

standard
the

main

endeavoured

of

to

well

lead

ambition
derive

his
as

take

reform

exhibited

from

upon

classic
the

past

the
cause
be-

princes and
But

unlike

Carlylean view

the

the

contemporaries

of

seal

the

of great men."

"To

"

the

Plutarch

chronicle

by example.

did not

Vyasa

says:

as

his

set

is that

celebrities

to

educate

to

was

Classics

to

Roman

cared

regarding

"biography

morality

to

were

historian, his

as

and

to

as

the

on

compared

of Greek

well

practical object

history as

studied.

and

literarywork

But

Confucius

as

as

be

may

lessons.

by warning

statesmen

taught

he

metaphysics

His

philosopher.

of information

storehouses

topics

ethics,faithfulness,

even

him.

by

Lives

his

that

posteritydepends

the Parallel
moral

the

themes."

He

inculcate

his

and

moral.

object was

said

discussed

were

governments,

historian,not

chief
who

and

reputation with

allegedto

is

history. Practical

his favourite

amongst

"It

diverse.

were

music

honesty,

So

encyclopaedicculture.

literarycriticism,and

of

not

Sages of Shantung^

It

to

AGE

"Sometimes,"

followers.

of

THE

educational.

or

and

Socratic,

The

was

moral

religious or
was

IN

his
the

in their
work.

records

social
to

life of

adopt

certain

daily doings,
This

of the

standard

past.

"

his

was

he

60

CHINESE

So far

he

had

religionwas

as

not

were

age

nothing

placed before

them

concerned,

all affected

at

but

thus

to

as

fixed
His

of

have

been

his

the

own

that

did

shown
done

religious life
higher
he

power

by

if

in

any

the

simply

meant

be

may

future

to

supposed

to

and

in

Confucius

also

"He

existence

and

of God

working

was

"If

; if

Confucius

positivist,and

has

known
who

Chinese

only

but

openl}^
"

prevail

to

is
be

to

in

guidance.

are

fail,it

to

been

divine

under

dbctrines

my

Not

consciousness

the}^ are

the

=i"

of

socio-

the

firmly

Deity

his

expressed

said

once

of this

lecture

ideas

no

believed
*

any

everything

toto

had

He

of his fathers.

God

teachings he

Yet

in

contemporaries.

in the

ordered

of God."

followed

third

the

In

religion.

sage

contribute

conceptionsor practicesgoverning
the

"

Confucius
so

the

his

conscious,

that in his

and

has

been

Nature-forces

And

Confucius

of his countrymen.

believe

was

it is

traditional
that

to the

as

life of

personal

the

has

reform

he

the

to

was

did

of

entirety.

before

as

they had

age.

factor

Giles

after

editorship

creative

cult

classics,religionin China
same

his

not

was

of Confucius'

did ; because

he

Bibles

old

its

what

Confucianism

Chinese,

the

Nor
new

the

The

Celestials

the

Rather,

work

persist in

to

of

generations
study

codes

conservative.

continued

by

give.

new

traditionally
following.
sense,

REWGION

follow

ordered

so

atheist

an

him

as

non-religiouspeople!
remarks

Giles
in

familiar

world, probably
he

did

suitable

not

further:
way

connexion.

opinion

X^i^prosand

because

hesitate
"

"Although

to

As

of the
use

the

for the

of Confucius

he

would

cons'oi belief in

solemnity

not
an

of the

subject,
in

Supernatural world,

the

is recorded

of the

unseen

Deity

name

in

cuss
dis-

any

lowing
fol-

Coiijucianis7nand

REUGION

* '

its Rivals

manifest

their presence
do

not

yet they
are

them,

see

They

not.
to

the

sacrifices."
of Vedic

of any

age

and

sacrificed
All

his

to

his life

was

easily
12th
the

the

audience

the

be called

that

down
the

Following
their

happened

to

The

name

ancient

the

to

clear

best

order

fast,

to

take

to

find in

the

part in

religious

if the

Indians

too

in

all

are

existence

the

departed dead.

and
accord

the

also

He

spiritsin general.

to

with

the

prevailing

practice Confucius
could

Vedist

tendencies

and

appreciate

Chinese

of the

certainlybe quite at
it
a

of the

home

India

the

Confucianism?

among

the

be the
for
and

rather

6th

as

religion?"
a

century

example,

title

Hindus

religionVyasic simply
compiler
the

China

and

cult of

editor

of

World-Forces

is Sandianisni

It would

is

as

have

Chinese

to

misnomer.
would

because

the

of

age

contribution

applied

B.C.
the

''Should

of the

is the

the

system

is:

or

age

ask

to

simply

or

What

of this

making

Chinese

ancient

religion

classic

Confucianism
to

absurd

seems

question

proper

religion of

of Confucius

called

they

world

Confucius, so

the

circumstances

The

Chinese

religion

If

past.

Is Confucianism

morals?"

been

them;

of Confucius.

' '

Confucius

the

by writings and

these

question:

but

is nowhere

and
sacrifices,

he could

century B.C.

them

hear

not

Surely,

was

perfectlyin

sentiments

Under

of

the

conserving

in

we

ancestors

Both

religiouscustoms.

there

for

make

Confucianists.
in

dead
thus

was

too

spiritsof

of the

do

Hindus?

believed

presence

but

people
do

more

call themselves

Confucius

look

clothes, in

best

religious,so

are

who

the

modern

or

We

and

things,

What

spiritual beings

them,

to

all

cause

on

beliefs

those

all

their

and

put

listen

we

into

enter

do

us!

among

61

CONFUCIUS

OF

AGE

abundantly

How

THE

IN

Vyasa

Vedic
like

devised

have

texts!

those

by

in
the

62

CHINESE

Hindus

and
the

implying
The
in the

Taoism

REIvIGION

known

as

idea of Eternal

Order

like

Hindus

Chinese

invention

of

indicate that

the
and

gods

the

the

and

change

to

millenniums

The

following

416-18)
of the

first three
been

have

quoted

are

"

admitted

in

China

to

doubt

deities

of these
"K

the

in

in

Zodiac

of the

region

This

countries

imknown

people

to

Chou

Dynasty

before

of

in

and

Christ

time

that

only recently

worship spread afterwards

*

"k

there

Christ

Orion)

be

can

no

Tsin

the

were

worshipped.

and

Sung

(Scorpio and

B.C.

worship
Kwo

in

there
the

Tso

Fil,

believed

controlled

causes

we

that

that

and

control

to

and

stars

540

B.C.)

(6th century

believed

were

supposed

then

(XHI.

five elements

at

before

particularcities

Particular

the

of China."

brighter

5^

*'It is then

the

how

Zeitgeist

Reviezv

of the

century

century

groups

knew

the

to

up

Cliina

years

gods

proper.

sixth

in

that

stars
^

the

In

to

remain

not

they

opening

that

seventh

China,

facts

are

subsequent periods:

of the

the

There

and

the

hundred

prolific

been

did

"

from

othei- parts of the country.

' '

In

four

worship

northwestern

to

show

to

or

first in

appears

extracts

introduced

The

so-called

the

Way.

ever

according
"

both

"

stages of development.

change

themselves

adapt

before

various

Chinese

unchanging

have

Nature-cult

stationarybut passed through

Kven

Permanent

or

goddesses.

classical

Celestials

the

to

of

groups

find
the

and

abundant
various

by particularstars.

the
stars

'

at

twelve

stars

signs
of

destinies
were

the

proof

that
of

shipped
wor-

of the
states.

worshipped

in

of

account

about

baronies
'

find

we

like calamities.

detailed

more

chwen,

the

such

of fires and

is

that

same

the

China

the

same

time, in
Chinese
were

all

REIvIGION

The
to

writer

Confucius

"

primitive history.
"Better
should

be

not

the

Terrien

De

additions

of the

fire

other

year

at

the

had

to

be

taken

Sung,

about

Among

vernal

were

"

spiritof

by

state

of Lu

not

yet
The

local

an

of

quoted by
of

pantheon

in

524

affair.

533

of

every

fire ; all fire

and

food

first time

the

in

(B.C. 636-27)."
that

this

is

B.C.

of

worship

new

deity

of

custom

The

has

It

institution

it existed

was

at the

of the
in B.

the

to

ancestral
*

only,

of the fireof

worship

fire-god,commonly

sacrificed

of the

named
once

"

worship

become

household

the

600.

deity of

water

following history

**In B.C.

sacrifice

state

for

new

B.C.

(S. Honan)

Futchi, keeper

ancient

Various

Tcheng

''"'

hearth,

about

established

564.

renewal

Wen

of

and

kitchen-god.

Hia

"

to-day.

'^'

the

by the hy^

hear

We

Hwei-lnh

time

is

days previously

Marquis

even

in B.C.
a

the

"

historian.

classical

century

established

Hwei-lnh^

Ming

called

three

was

the

6th

the

for

remarked

in India

goddess
the

rule

be

named

if it

dictum

get evidence

we

B.C.

before

"

equinox

The

Further,

as

sober

Origin
this

were:

extinguished

It may

Hiuen

the

Chinese

Cathay"

Astrology,was

in the

appeared

(Shansi) by

observed

of

cycle

in, the

with

time

some

innovations

cold.

Tsin

of

Forces.

of

state

notions

fire

modifications

Shantung

poet's

the

In

Sociology.

Fire-worship,connected

in the

records

Western

Couperies'

La

the

on

starting hypothesis of

to, and

World-

"

than

Europe

for his CJiinese

Werner
the

of

fiftyyears

all,

unknown

legends

classical

after

So,

fresh

in his time

up

extended

greatly

' '

that

say

growing

were

which

coast

to

on

goes

63

CONFUCIUS

OF

AGE

THE

IN

time

for

the

temple

This

first

of the

worship

was

of Confucius."

fire-deityis
Honan,

and

also interesting:
in the

third

64

CHINESE

century

B.C.

Shansi.

It

the

it

REIvIGION

also

was

the

adopted by

was

dynasty (B.C. 133);

Han

at

it has

given

namee

which

under

it show

to

it

These

and

analogy

religious developments
the

time

mean

as

and
flexibility
elasticity,
deduced

be

may

"The

old

been

have

survived

at

into

vigorous

life

is

conclusion
were

of

stages
the

history

old

ideas, when

changed;

all,

so

and

The

that
the

say,

intellectual

Romans,
the

Vedic

opposite
times

whatever

cease

from

ignorance,
is too

This
for

given

view

"

the

reasons

hearing
'

that

The

immovable

sweet

to

is the
every

superstitionof

be

greatest
age

the

have
sprung

for

them,

of

'
"

the

lead

facts

from

progress
the
not

are

we

and

Greeks

whatever

parrot-cry
Bast

of their

'^\^^ ^^^

But

due

given to superstition,

constant

the

was

conservatism

show

that

difference

more

one

folk in similar

other

instance, the

they
"i"

were

for

up.

view

that

stupid,

than,

onwards.

and

vanity

be

must

ed,
surviv-

have

ones

the

to

religiouscenceptions, that they

less

have
of them

coinmon

from

different

to

religion:

wide-reaching influence,that

development,

stolid, not

genius

Chinese

many

In
the

about

Hindu

they

so

Hindu

presently.

the

of

new

many

inevitable.
very

aspects

and

Davids

Rhys

the

much

so

not

Indians

the

gods, i.e.

of

show

adaptabilityof

from

different

Chinese

shall

we

remarks

the

various

point inevitablyto the

facts

between

parallelism

the

the

' '

other

many

and

successive

considered.

was

and

the

under

become

extensivelyworshipped divinityof China,

most

to

himself

Emperor

present

and

Kiangsu

flourishing- in

facts,

likelyto

self-complacent
implied

sop

to

neglected."
* '

has

modern

idola
its

own

West

' '

of the
idola.

and

19th
The

regarding

the

20th

sooner

Orient

turies,
cen-

this
be

66

CHINESE

These
in

the

metaphysical ideas

intellectual

could

be

not

set

Chinese
the

calmly

and

Hindu

been

methodology

at

of

Thus,
the

in the

of their

sin.

They

transmigration and
also

they

value

of

parcel of

austerityboth
that
an

sentient

has

known

effected any
It is doubtful
or

as

revolt

vira;
Maha-

if
,

common

ground

the

as

the

Brahman

faith

the

Sannyaof

doctrines

putting a specialstamp
to

position of primary

emphasis
"h

outward.

of

which

philosophy

the

on
^

T\ie.
and

part

are

' '

the

in

the

mind

the
was

ever

of ahi7nsOi

doctrine

that

Satapatha
the

contemplated

Protestant

in

was

Brdhmana.

founder

order
socio-religious
a

of

idea of the sacredness

in the

believe

Jainism
from

their

how

Hindu

if Mahavira

theology.

accepted

schools

difficult,
therefore,to

been

have

and

embodied

of the

Jaina, in

entirelynew

an

inward

six

or

the

incidents.

"the

exalted

already seen

beings as

gettinghold
It is

the

either

non-killing {ahimsd\

of

organic whole.

have

We

laid

to

as

Darsand)

Sankhya

certain

on

without

borrowed, they

Jaina hold

and

says,

into

Karma

importance, and they

other

quota

own

Sakyasimha

philosophy of

doctrine

the

either,but

thousand

scholar, Hindu

every

of

to

seem

incorporated

Sakyasimha

but

existing metaphysicians (e.g.,

the

belief the

weaker

nothing originalin

was

Stevenson

Buddhists,

work

on

by

emphasis laid

Mrs.

as

as

his

contribute

the achievement
from

Confucius

and

and

India,

knot.
out

there

and

China

Mahavira

to

ingredients

common

granted,

Chhandogya Upanishad

all,only

with

or

for

and

pointed

differed

they

them

Gordian

foreign,that

as

of both

thinkers

of the

It has

those

took

like Laotsze

out

untying

well

solution

the

were

ignored by anybody.

intellectual

boldly

REIvIGION

or

of what

actually

of the

his

day.

sics
metaphy-

REI/IGION

This

would

Theism.

and

element

in

the

with

this should

be the

than

the

brains

relation

its

from

Both

inception,and
discovered

It is natural

that

indeed

religionsdid not,

new

nor

Jainism

Hindu

long

any

they

are

the
and

of

organic

that

precede

out

devotion
Buddhism

after

are,

all,

development, absorbing elements

and

story that

responding

demands

certain

to

began

philosophersof

encyclopaediaof contemporary
the

to

intimate

hunger

interview

of

trend

of

Jainism, though
three

Siva, has
minor

it is true,

gods

gods
very

shaken
of the

spiritualquest

his time

and

found

culture

Hindu

It is like

age.

The

Laotsze.

the

Indian

in the

the

quate
inade-

existence

of

the

pantheon.

secondary position as

great Jaina saints,but

the

their

It

the

showing

creator

B.C.
and

gives

these

or

is

of

of

gods,

tempters

accepted

of Mahavira's

and

Visnu

belief in many

servants

existence

account

of

following account

trimurti, Brahma,

Hindu

legend

sixth century

itself free from

undoubted; accordingly,in

the

interestingas

thought

it denies

of the

never

his

with

Indian

his

soul, points emphatically to the

initiation is also

of Mahavira's

general

of his
with

connexion

Confucius'

of the

Sakyasimha

the

from

lessons

whole

the

were

spiritit expresses."

with

the

tradition

religionthese

for those

founders,

complexity

The

**

theistic
its very

the

speculation and

of the

phases

of

reveals

examination

religionselsewhere, spring full-grownfrom

the

from

fully.

more

case;

of their

to

them.

the

other

of the

as

theistic

the

points out

closer

Buddhism

and

more

more

yet

development

themselves

author

elements

genuine

speciallyin

present
that

''And

both.

Indian

MacNicols'

generally regarded

are

the

67

SAKYASIMHA

from

Buddhism

and

agnostic, but

the fact that

OF

AGE

be all tlie clearer

Jainism

atheistic

THE

IN

as

initia-

68

CHINESE

tion
as

of tlie old

shall find many

we

have

Hindu

that

seen

the

among

Celestials their

mentality and religiousconsciousness

also
of

the

modifications

the

is apparent

in

the

Vedas

in

the

sixth centurj^ B.C..

metaphysics

not

was

''

codified

and

as

subscribed

and

apparatus

and

It

and

other

hand,

more

concrete

distinct,the
facts.
others
added

In

god-lore.

the

their

functions

in

exhibited

was

mentality

the traditional
the

was

when

age

schools,therefore,as

the

landmarks

god-loreof

But

got systematised

the

to

of

his

the

changed,

theological
Sakya-

time.

believe in

not

god-lore itself

remained

got atrophied. On

nor

Mythology

names

contemporaries

probably did

the

old life.

an

whole

vague

words

the
in

became
became

deities changed, in

of the

while

down

came

The
personifiedform.
metaphors became
organisms, the
the

So

These

Vedic

cases

have

must

evolution.

and

certain

idea

an

race

demolished

whole

get

of Hindu

it

ined
exam-

of the

others

some

neither

was

in the

to

which

Rather

Schools."

have

that

emphasis

religiouslaboratory of

traditional

entire.

us

continuity of

unhesitatingly

simha, Mahavira,
the

The

broken.

believed

Confucius

enable

students

to

past, constitute

the

embodying

We

age-long

philosophicculture

whole

the

B.C..

religiousconsciousness

the

Hindusthan

in

changes

or

accomplished through

been

which

of the materials

some

classical

expressed themselves

the sixth century

entiretyin

in their

gods represented

' '

being present.
We

RELIGION

few

new

names

were

and there was

a readjustment in the position
list,
and importance of the members
of the Pantheon.
All this
due to the impact of history,race, place, and the people.
was
in Chinese
It is exactlythese modifications
religiondue to
the

to the

folk-element

know.

We

(b).

have

and

place-element

noted

some

that

of these

in

one

would

the

previous

like

to

section
Sub-

REIvIGION

the Vedists

''

' '

time.

Our

two

described

by

is thus

poets

naturally anxious

are

lists all the various

their

whom

those

(the

spiritsof
Four

Bast

Great

and

supposed

has

been

to-day.

to

''Then

come

of the
' '

goodly
First

reside

and

wind,

the

light,then
mental

rain,

and

heavens.
"

of the

In

neither

Veda,

even

have

the

the

folklore,

earliest times

the

the Indian
half

man,

the

gods

souls

or

and

the

moon

part
counter*

bird.

of

kindly

spiritsin

great gods who

nature

spiritssupposed
*

sun,

the

gods, personificationsof

the

sixty kinds

and

heat; then

summer

list of

then

lastly the
*

the

cloud,

qualities;

in

of Titans

crowd

we

then

in the

curious

half
grifiin,

good character,

animate

from

GarulasorGarudas,

quarters,

birth.

factor

the

Then

Siren-serpents,whose

come
*

the

India

of

the

first the

four

with

heavenly musicians,

and

gods.

North.

Nagas,

poetry

harpy

Then

of the

guardians

in

of

poet

Mountains.

great

important

so

The

child-bearing and

the

come

weight

enumerates

Gandharvas,

preside over

to

the

and

the

superstition,and
down

the

West

come

''Then

worship

and

of

include

to

most

persuade.

Concourse)

and

Kings,

South

**Then

fain

Great

Karth

the

had

beliefs which

would

they

Mahasamaya

the

of

already a popular deity

Siri,the goddess of luck, was

in Buddha's

and

by the Nature-cult

B.C.

the sixth century

about

69

SAKYASIMHA

OF

Davids.

Rhys

of

AGE

stage of development attained

The

the

THE

IN

the

thunder

dwell

in

gods

in
of

various
and

the

to

the

highest

of these

two

mentioned.

lists is
*

Indra,
*

the

great god

70

REUGION

CHINESE

* *

*'

It is the

Vedic

other

with

will

over-lordship of

Agni

is

scoffed

also be the

soon

is still

still the
* '

rain-god in

know

literature.

of

Aswins,

and

many

more

Prof.

of

is

in

recorded

parallelism
practicesin
* '

We

to

are

of

from

and

^m

lias

Pajjunna is

gods

mentioned

and

in

this

the

Adityas,

Diti, and

Urvasi,

his

Buddhist

the

continuation

and

Veda
and

gives the

India
sixth

century

of what
affords

found

we

striking

religious

contemporary

palmistry,

the

to

celestial

Agni,

phenomena,

from

drawn
*

divination

marks
*

on

of

all

sorts,

tion
prognosticacloth

oblations

gnawed

of various

gods, determining lucky sites, repeating charms,

laying ghosts, snake

beasts

folk-religionin

dreams, auguries

to

story-teller. Varuna

horizon.

Aditi

classical

told

by mice, sacrifices
sorts

the

Atharva
the

China.

auguries drawn
of

in

nothing but

the

the

of

worship

god

Sakka

departed."

Davids

followingaccount

f]^^

Savitri,Pushan,

Maruts,

all

are

Vishnu

Vedic

and

Mitra

the

Rhys

B.C., which

abo\e

other

no

and

^j^^

Suttantas.

the

Dyaus,

the

appeared

yet

as

wind-

of the

stock

=5^

Brahma

with

co-partners
*

the

Vayu
^

degrees,

Prajapati and

as

gods.

laughing

power.

scarcely

the

at.

different

Isana, the vigorous and

And

considered

in the

in

case
*

Varuna.

be

to

come

soon

his

Siva of the future, is already on

dread

and

Soma

level with

in

in each

gods.

of the

youthful form

but

same,

Sakka

considering had

are

we

Indra.

ousted

almost

turn

period

the

In

charming,

birds,astrology, the

similar

using
power

of

oracles,consulting gods through

arts

prophecy,
a

on

other

tions,
incanta-

girl possessed

or

REI/IGION

by

of

means

charms

and

to

All

minds,'
both
not

yet
'*

that

and

India

extinct

in

either.

in

and

gods, muttering

from

the

feeble

existed

immemorial

time

It

of

primitivearts, have
be

may

and

are

interestingto

note

this

beneficial

his

of

shui

the

Hindu

literature

(6th

with

learning dealing

of

conception

is

term

climate

graves,

universe."

well, e.g.

as

Professor

De

specialchapters
{i.e. wind)

jung

exactly equivalent

Jala (water)and

as

).

A.D.

century

and

devoted

have

Chiiia

{i.e. water). The

and

of the

influence

Buddhism^

Chinese

literature

building houses,

SamhiiCi

Brihat

Religion in

branch

of

science

in later Sanskrit

ideas

in

in his

Groot

the

the

Varahamihira's

Edkins

of Chinese

special branch

' '

S/mi^

find these

Dr.

to

of

topics

temples under

We

to

"

called Fuvg
and

vows

invoking

one,

determining lucky sites, "consecrating sites,"etc.,

the

form

great

"religions

superstitions, or

China

in

the

kind."

same

primitive sciences

or

71

SAKYASIMHA

impotence, consecrating sites,

virilityor

these
'

luck), vowing

of

cause

of the

more

OF

AGE

mirrors, worshipping

(thegoddess

Siri

THE

IN

to

Vdyu

(wind).
From

the

that

appear

climatology applied
Thus
Heaven
*

wind

the

and
and

its
'

rain

the

to

noxious

studious
interested

from

and

bends

care."
in

in

Earth

earth.

This

doctrine

is

rivers

Students

Fu7ig-shui

as

of

and

which
shui

greatly modified
truth

hills

striking buildingsor
of

of

welfare.

influence

simple

that

science

social

particularJung

upon

geomantic

winds

Windings

the

of

"The

remarks:

exercise

primitive

it would

Groot

De

interests

phenomena,

configurationof

birth

really

the

to

Groot

De

as

is

Ftmg-shui

and

Edkins

of

accounts

brooks

sociology

has

are

may

by

given

prevent

may

tombs.

or

objects of
thus

representing the primitive

be
and

72

CHINESE

mediaeval
of

Geography

made

of

Indo-Chinese

into

Laws

science

and

of Civilisation

in such

indicate

Indian

that
of

continuation
**

Mahavira:

the

which

works

Vedic

Just

works

cult

in

the

Three

the

as

the

is

like

the

Nor

The

Celestial

lived

not

language.

of

and

spite of

and

feel any
And

Chinese

modern

that

of the

Rajasuya,
side with

by

well

go

are

these

the

as

worship
earliest

the

back

to

and

the

the

sixth

century

manners

and

woods

of

from

every

wandering

maxims

to

natives

happened

spiritof

the

the

India

in

be

they

except only in
to

in

be

China

people

Chinese

language-barrier.

duty

clime;

in all literatures
times

morals,

the

Hindus

into

of

happened

distance

enter

the

world

same

if the

*'The whole

found

of the

basis

ings
general merry-mak-

as

Hindu

the

Asiatic

and

and

the

with

Su7'd,

Section

age

Sakyasimha

sacrifices,among

Side

in the

hermits

If the

they would
in

the

iu

sentiments.
would

the

unknown."

ascetics

B.C.

the

are

to

the

are

trees, all of which

and

demons

times.

libations

copious

of

and

Vajapeya

Davids

point

prevalent religionis

celebrated
popular festivals,

and

also

age

Vedas

its ceremonies

been

History

quoted by Rhys

speciallyand repeatedlymentioned.

of

have

Politics.

Stories

with

several,

appear

times

Montesquieu's Spirit

as

Studies

fataka

higher instruction, so
of

in modern

Bagehot's Physics and

Buhler's

Georg

path

which

Hegel's Philosophy of History, Buckle's

to

the Influence

conceptions relatingto

History

on

RELIGION

are

of
and
are

4.

Positivism
"

man

has

conceptions
almost

the

likelyto regard as

abound

in every

holy

preached

been

of moral

book

truisms
as

the

every

obligations
What

same.

moral

in

we
or

in

book
copy-

"Eightfold

74

CHINESE

have

We

classical

the

the

Confucius

that

seen

sociologisttook

RELIGION

fund

the

to

granted,

for

metaphysics

Sakyasimha activelycontributed

and

historian

but

of traditional

metaphysics according to his findings. Further, Confucius

of his

accepted the theology

probably did

not

did

he

all ; but

neither

cult of World-Forces
and

to

continued

thus

not

an

local and

and
ideas

may

term

be

or

mystic

was

in

even

life

would

term

tendency

of

represents

his country

their

classed

wrongly
from

of

spite

him.

writings

or

label

sayings

or

for the
for

of these

socio-religious
of

neither

them

entirely.Theism, atheism, m3^sticism,

Confucius'

Socratic

the

theistic

technical

whatever

But

sopher
philo-

the

agnostic,though

an

contemporaries;

with

China

historian

the

Sakyasimha

And

be the

not

and

man

naturalism, monotheism, polytheism,

existed side by side.
In

old

certainlymodified

but

the

probably

the

applied to

The

at

tribal conditions.

agnostic.

be traced

that

men,

atheist

theology
in both

its sway

of yore,

as

simha
Sakya-

it.

of existence.

it out

argue

Strictlyspeaking, Confucius
was

found

he

as

accept his contemporary

India, unhampered

according

people

faith

Positivists.

Dialogues

in
His

in

fact, every

God,

he

ism^

has

Positivism

been

is deduced

illustrative of his views

on

all

matters.

In

his
"

his

was

Religiofiof

expression

own.

Doctrine

of

asked

rule

Legge

in the

formulating the golden rule,

it is his

Dr.

greatest achievement

its condensed

once

China

We
the

him

of conduct

in the

find

Mean^
if there

it

and

for all the

inculcation

one

of

fucius'
Con-

morality

which

is not

found

in

classics.

The

credit

of

repeatedlyin

the

were

old

that

states

Great
word

life; and

the

Learning
which
he

Analects, the
Tsze
.

would

Kung

serve

replied, "Is

as

not

reciprocitysuch
yourself,do
abstruse

do

not

has

As

word

What

do

you

done

want

not

That

open.

he

the

left

previously stated, Confucius

questions

to

others."

to

been

75

POSITIVISM

ASIATIC

portance
im-

felt the

himself

of
' '

Those

Of

obstinate
and

sense

outward

Fallings from
is

apparent

he

did

those

not

it

from

as

Doctrine

"When

What

you

unto

them."

"There
one

I have

would

do.

to

expect my
been

friends
I have

not

"The
moral

I would

act

I would
been
duties

do.

to

in

of

qualities by

to

to

be

to do.

do

unto

To

to

son

serve

me

not

man,

To
that

me:

sovereign

me

as

been

not

I would

as

that

do

not

life.

my

brother

first to
behave

I have

towards

the

do

serve

my

that

elder

to

life of
in

law.

moral

you,

out

my

act

the

tiousness
conscien-

have

towards

behave

that

five,and

the

towards

me

' '

universal
which

from

carry

my

expect them
able

(known

of Ivife"

moral

the

serve

towards

To

classic called

of the

far

expect

brother

younger

followingquotation

principlesof

should

do.

to

minister

to

is not

able

I been

the

out

things

able

To

able
as

as

been

not

expect

able

not

have

in the

Conduct

or

others

four

are

father

my

wish

not

of which

serve

carries

man

auto-biography.

or

Legge's versions):

in

reciprocityhe

do

sayings, therefore, must

creed

Order

the Mean

and

his

But

queries on

to

answer

translation

Ming's

Universal

of

an

complete biography

Hung

"The

him

by

of

conversations.

as

vouchsafe

get his moral

is,we
Ku

well

as

record

as

things.

vanishings,"

us,

life
to

The

regarded

As

his
much

care

things.

be

not

from

questionings

obligationare

they

are

carried

out

are

three.

Id

CHINESE

The

duties

father

and

friends.

These

the

are

Intelligence,moral
three

is the

the

among

become

picture of

Celestials

by

Ku

some

Hung

is

It

Buddhist

' '

the

Confucian

duties

and

the

and

of friend

toward

the

Besides, it

that

' '

the

Mahavira,

followers

of

B.

C.)should
should

not

Manners.

word

described

ship"
citizen-

in

Sila

to

such

as

the

details

Mangala
and

friend, of

embodied

They

teacher

Dighain

in Buddhism

at

get

the

in

rules

Hackmann

Sig(daw"da.

Sutia,

the

forth

the

set

and

as

of these

pupil, of

master

remarkable

than

more

humanitarian

mystical morality

Good

been

husband
of

servant,

religiousinstitutions."

is also

such

has

the

that

Nirvana., renunciation,other-worldly
ism,
by

has

This

or

of the

Says

and

and

equivalentof "Propriety,"

some

child,of

prevailed

People.

exact

wants

never

However,

''religionof good

note

writings

to

of parent

laymen

who

who

B.C.

"

it the

contains

' '

which

century

the

are

man.

ideal.

or

Propriety

the Chinese

is the

He

Dhammapada^

wife,

calls

Catechism.
' '

idea

of morals

Bight-fold Path

turn

may

duties

"

these

generations.

of

obligation.

of Confucius

sixth

all

universal

qualitiesof

an

elder
between

intercourse

courage

moral

code

interesting to

:
Religio7i

and

and

the

for

Sph'itof

literature

that

the

of

Ming

Nikaya (Sutta 22)

the

of

the Cult

as

in his

and

five duties

Divinity as

or

stereotyped

called
Mr.

the

character

subject; between

wife ; between

in

so-called Positivism

repudiated God
get here

and

those

universally recognised
This

we

husband

; and

younger

and

ruler

between

; between

son

and

brother

those

are

RELIGION

as

have

one

ethics

the

in

being preached

were

Sakyasimha

and

and

or

secular

find in the Edicts of Asoka

we

been

strike

as

predominant.
strange

to

when

age

But

those

non-

tury
(3rd cen-

such

who

one

would

menon
phenotake

ASIATIC

syntheticview

the

furnish

data

the

get, after
centralised

of his

grand

the

Hindu

The

of

Sakya.

But

not

Nirvanistic
what

the

do

we

strong

worshipper

"enlightened" Cassaro-Papism
Surely the Sakyasimhans had not

the

and

the

and
political

militarygenius

race.

been

has

following

Davids

by Rhys
animal

summarized

from

slaughtered for

be

2.

Tribal

3.

Docility to parents

4.

Liberalityto friends,acquaintances

feasts in

Brahmins

and

high placesare
is

5.

Not

6.

Economy

7.

Self-mastery

in

relatives,

and

good.

injure livingbeings

to

celebrated.

to be

not

good.

is

recluses

India:

sacrifice.

No

may

of the

some

for his Buddhist

1.

to

does

is the

years,

Chandragupta,

enervated

Edicts of Asoka

and

of

of

History

influence

hundred

two

Asoka.

son

extinguished or
of

of

Imperialism

Nature-Forces,

of

immediate

contemporaries

lapse

the

life.
socio-religious

the

to

as

teachings on

of

^^

POSITIVISM

is

good.
avoiding disputesis

and

expenditure,

good.
always possibleand

^^^

Purity

8.

of heart

j^
|^^

iox\\i^

^^^^

Gratitude

9.
10.

Fidelity

11.

People perform

occasion

of
"

lucky

like

those, but

slaves
towards

These

And

and

^^

rites

worthless

that

for

ceremonies

or

full

of fruit

there

"

"

lucky

is included

right

towards

others

such

not

these

is

of

the

towards

self-restraint

and
are

worthless

conduct

Brahmins
as

on

there

ceremony

teachers,

livingthings, liberalityto
and

Now

performed

the

luck

starting on

ceremonies.
be

may

servants, honour

things

poor

^-^^ largely.

sickness, weddings, childbirth,on

ceremony

Dhamtna.

^^^ ^y^

is too

corrupt and

journey

who

man

excellent

recluses.
the

lucky

78

CHINESE

father

whether

"

*'

say

the

according to

ceremon}'

So

is

or

son

aid is

as

aiding

others

recluses

word

is the

The

but

having
doing

truth

Man

have

good.

in
little,

one's

benefits

but

sees

done."

saying: "That
Such

bad

such

to

The

the

"Such

in

after

Dhamma?

is the
of the

tions,
Intoxica-

compassion, liberality;

Yet
such

As

of

and

world

the

see

moral

public

deeds,

corruption."

is

watch

man

to

to

over

corruption,
I

pride.

That

will
will

advantage,

my

devotee

also

was

how

layman,

King's inscriptionsprove

to

world

good

evil

of envy.

out

that

full

effort,a

welfare."

Buddhism

he

the
"

remarks

Hackmann

of

and

renowned

most

influential

strengthening

This

come."

to

interesting,to

' '

his

lead

acts

not

act

must

anger

this

in

that

done,

and

all

at

not

it that I slander

greatest and

!
positivist

devotion

matter.

mind,

own

is hard.

world

arch-pessimist

gifted

of the
what

But

sees

have

advantage

my

verily,in

more

rather

good deeds, saying

brutality,cruelty,

as

to

his

act

self-examination

zealously see
be

seek

man

should

one

Self-restraint

essence

others

to

Man

himself, saying:
"

of the

No

sects.
own.

let

is

many

Dhamma,

purity.

14.
act

Dhamma

his

And

sect

own

the

gift,

no

paid to all,laymen

be

other

to

exalt

to

But

to

Dhamma.

right thing.

The

13.

the

and

done

be

giftof

the

one

interfere

"

ceremony

Honours^'should

sects

in his

^the growth

others

alike, belonging

other

disparage

the

should

is good.
liberality

say

gain

to

master

or

should

giving to

as

Toleration".

12.

and

good

so

brother

Thus

right.

Therefore

Dhamma.

or

lasting profit." People

no

REI/IGION

of

draws

pronounced

most

It is

so

much

the

works

through

character.

All

from

consciousness

I need

of the so-called

his

the

religion a
of

only point

duty,
out

that

ASIATIC

religion or

and

humanitarianism

of, and
Nirvana

"

has

in

and

does

not

even

of

morality

the

79

POSITIVISM

in

been

through,

India

of

years

spite
word

One

ism.

thousand

three

explain

in

along with,

so-called

every

service

social

citizenship,

good

Hindu

culture.
it

Further,
teachings

citizens

for

have

as

the

among

(^Nirvana)

of

from

The

"If

disciple." (Luke
the

On
Path.

of

cessation
has

father

2.

wife

and

children,

nuns.

of

of

extinction
the

so-called

noble

truth

the

'

the

for

hateth
he

than

Me

is not

not

his

father
be

cannot

of

the

in his
terms

as

husbands

and
and

the

taught

(Sutta 22)

Warren

eight

Saviour

Hindu

Nikaya

misery.'

My

26).

14:

Digha

much

forte

more

and

Me,

unto

right contemplation,
ejffort,
as

the

to

emphatically

right speech, right behaviour,

all this

(Queller

Zl).

10:

The

given

make

mother

or

hand,

"

path

ments
state-

recorded

never

Nirvanist

announced

Saviour

other

the

describes

not

anti-social
are

the

and

' '

and

mother

show

did

cometh

man

any

but

(Matt.

"

and

Jesus

alone.

householders

the

Hindu

Sakyasimha's

Rosicrucians

and
of

upon

the

to

loveth

that

of Me

worthy

and

life.

Syrian

He

of

came

pain

needs

that

anti-domestic

fathered

sayings
He

escape

Such

been

Misery).

* *

spiritual

well.

as

"

the

stated

be

to

for ascetics

meant

not

were

catered

He

requires

path

in Pali

language

leading

Buddhism

in

fold
Eight-

the

to

tions
Transla-

right belief, right

right occupation,

right

concentration.

wives,

as

for

monks

solve,
re-

right
And
and

CHAPTER
The

Religion

of

IV.

Empire-Building"

and

Eclecticism

(B.C.

B.C.)

350"100

Section
The

(a)

in B.C.

for

next

two

tale

of

and

England;

in

observed

till the

in

249.

B.C.

China,
years.

The
for

The

Tsin

In

history

rulers

India
of

in

India

supposed

to

of the

It

is

the

period

Heptarchy

221, which

was

succeeded

which

dynasty

for

of the

one

all

for ten
of

House

four

Ti

Wu

was

of

only

the

by

lasted

state

Emperor"

lasted

be

can

of Tsin

hegemony

B.C.

the

repeats

it, like the

''first

the

(B.C. 140-87),

centuries.

reigned

who

illustrious

most

of China.

for

repeat

the

the

died

Chandragupta

is found

in

next

story

B.C.

and

century
of the

old

of

Magadha

state

to

be

its

political
half

struggle
are

at

The

483.

evidences

documentary
hegemony

322,

half

political importance

Ti,

220)

the

by B.C.

of

of

political history

calls

Hirth

dynasty

of this

faire

disintegration.

as

Sakyasimha

lordship, though

and

reign

Emperor

the

and

Hwang

210-A.D.

fifty-four years

among

be

his

sixth

centuries

establishment

began

(B.C.

Han

The

nothing

Shi

Laisser

479.

of feudalistic

contending states,"

Milieu

and

died

previous
'*

Imperialism

the

1.

Political

Confucius
China

Neutrality

for

wanting.

helm.

is

may
over-

But

established
He

reigns

82

CHINESE

Bven
devotes

large
disproportionately

his

in

Professors

of
in

expedition
a

is

enterprisedid

Nikator,

the

then

not

end
the

at

foe.

different

glad

was

to

of

marriage

the

to

victorious

for five hundred

Nii'vanism
the establishment
a

foreign

but

class power
the

The

full

Chinese
same

About
the

It

century.

Imperialism

importance

as

was

began
a

of

his

campaign

in

he

of the

west

daughter

India

did not

Empire

the
in

exchange

of the

militate

and

the

was

not

India

300

world,
of

gravity

maintained

Hindus

all

' '

of

centre

very

war.

first power

the

which

his

giving

Sakyasimhas
B.C.

(about equal to

Arachosia

of the Indian

capital,was

system.
for

foe.

the

rival

to

consolidated

provinces

Bmperor

elephants of
of

the

unsuccessful

by

ander's
Alex-

Seleukos

with

against

all his

to-day), and

Afghanistan

found

Indian

Says Rhys

attempted
met

as

India.

on

B.C.,

he

But

and

Indus, including Gedrosia

that

power,

an

by ceding

escape

admits

century

Magadha

After

of

"

Seleukos

vain.

in

were

Greece

thought again.
his

place

no

of

impression

fourth

tions
investiga-

students

himself

India.

of

the

any

in

height of

organised empire

efforts

leave

of the

by invading

Alexander

Smith

Mr.

paign
cam-

of Alexander's

account

on

the
have

students

to

sober,

Strictlyspeaking,

Bur}''and

incubus

an

plunge

not

"At

Davids:

and

"

did

to Alexander's

and

large

Besides,

civilisation.

space

history. The

loom
but

generally very

incorporatedwith

MahafTy

may

World-Power

India

be

of Indian

textbook

should

is

India.

Early History of

researches

these

Smitli,who

Vincent

Mr.

RELIGION

this

the

share

World-Power.

over

first-

Pataliputra,
international

position unrivalled

only towards
to

triumph

only

and

against

with
Roman

its
the

close

that

Indian

the

Imperialism

IMPKRIAWSM

j'-etconceived.

not

was

Alexandrias,
its

natural

India

and

Papal

the

bigot but

afford
is

be

was

theology.

He

spirit, viz.,

chain,

enemy

mission.

the

of

and

customs

time,

traditions

and

harness

building. The
and

also

Taoist.

Ti.

Hwang

burner

represented

not

the

Emperor."

This

also

patron

in

the

the

with

Han

of Confucianists

chain
how

it

Napoleon,

but

preserved its

The

Confucian

last link

of

an

the

Emperor
well

himself

from
3rd

as

the

and
Wu

of
a

but

by

folk-

of Taoists.

was

of

Classicist
to

B.C.
the

Shi
was

"First
able
notice-

synthesiswas
Ti who

Empire-

Confucius

century

Sage"

toleration

forged by

harmonize

great work
was

far cry

"Perfect

be

speculativetendencies

all to the

could

to

of the classics

as

letter,for

Chinese

said, the

all the

them

spiritof

of the

Forces.

new

Zeitgeist of

by

of the

new.

It is thus

The

also

cannot

dogma,

have

who, like Alexander, knew

man

his

as

and

of

nation-maker

The

World-

the

words"

strict follower

Confucian

this

that

"words, words,
A

killeth."

first link, of

The

was

Confucianist

reallyan

He

not

despiserof

was

that

was

however,

not

China

say

he

list.

the first of

not

that

gods

pedantocracy represents,
old

in

possessed

not

was

Classical

Cult

the

the

(aire in

to

respected the

that

therefore, abolished

in

laisser

'

It is true,

dogmatist, a

both

paradox

Books,

literature

of his

way

"letter

the

be

to

obscurantists, whose

the

to

their

to

those
literati^
in

he

of

any

Pataliputra

and

and
Infallibility,"

Confucian

some

stood

"

monarch.

for

with

eclecticism

of the

tolerant

Confucianists
added

'Burner

morality and

Confucian

vie

nor

Imperialism

seem

may

of

destroyer of

Sianfu,

thus

of

doctrine

83

FAIRE

diplomatic importance.

spirit of

Ti, the

Shi Hwang

by

and

religious. It

matters

could

concomitant

was

lyAISSER

Neither

Rome,

nor

prestige
political
A

AND

at

once

84

CHINESE

the

causing
Taoist

backing

meteoric

addressing the
There

Than
The

great monarchs

their

function

but

isms^
which

should

not

be

to

other

be

of the

or

non-intervention

The

State

cared

so

far

militaristic

' '

and

Asoka

This

Mr.
Mr.

R.

difficult

L,aw

The

also.

hidebound

no

other

Imperialisticcreed

new

Their

all.

of the

by

the

or

policy of

people's views

to

The

age.

by IVirvdnism^

the

mission

State subordinate

the

the

or

was

one

or

Zeitgeist

Yogaism

or

let-alone and
concerned.

were

systematic carrj^ng out

of

financial,economic, political

recorded

in

Arthasdstra*

the

of

Shamashastri

Naren

were

one

Kautilya.
*

in India

vailing
pre-

but

teachings

earth,Confucius,

of the

solely for
to

advocate

the

as

thus

Sage

that

not

Jainism^

propaganda according
and

and

imagined

knew

by making

represented

Upanishadism^

heaven

to-day

philosophy.

speculativesystems

therefore

was

Great

quiteindependent of

fulfilled

be

may

of the

elaborate

to

of

personal faiths,they

to

not

was

American

is observable

their

all in

at

Nietzscheism

of

Hwangti

manes

Chandragiipta

Whatever

pedants.

Shi

tendency

same

and

of in your

dreamt

are

and

against formalism."

things in

more

are

which

Confucian

philosophy
sort

European

the

; thus

stones

new

the

any

was

force

Chinaman,

addressed

having
* '

and
the

fact, like

with

were

first

the

books, especiallythose

it

career,

freedom

raw

In

as

If there

philosophers.

and

past consciously to

disputations of

endless

the

brief

this

of all past

burning

with

rebuild

to

of

picture

the

brought

He

Chinese

of

Epochs

similar

wished

he

because

end,

dealt

' '

Imperialist:

Chinese
an

almost

draws

Art

his

in

Fenollosa

Professor

Japanese

REWGION

Sanskrit
for

the

in his Hindu

work

Mysore
Polity.

has

been

Government

translated
and

into

its materials

English

by

utilised by

BUSHIDO

HINDU

(d).
We
of

know

not

for

exactly what

The

Chandragupta.

far

on

was

it

modern
a

scholars,who

India,

Arnold
need

to

as

they

opposed

were

their

descriptionof

Buddhists

the

This
with

his eyes

living
the

test

inferior

of

second-class

of the West
and

first

power

Megasthenes
was

the

'

he

the

and

says

But

his

seems

to

sects."

Megasthenes
by

any

knew
the

Greek

ambassador

he

own
was

world.

belonged

from

ceived
precon-

of his

that

of

came

By
to

an

humiliated

power.

Pataliputra,the cityof
noticed

Imperialism
can

the

Says
*

Buddhism.

hypothesis

of

transcendental

the age

also the

he

he

"

not

of

we

and

obsessed

not

was

Sramanai,

Indian

Rather

war

race

So in

other

the

nothing

'Brahmanai.'

superior.

guest

as

had

He

being

as

with

of

them

of life is vague,

He

open.

Head

pessimism.

perfectlynatural,because

was

theory.
race

as

the

to

mode
up

'

Buddhists

those

understand

to

little about

very

he

Schopenhauer,

of

and

And

the

fragments

importance
the

names

"

trying

and

quietism

as

Brahmans,

Pataliputra,observed

the

of

matters

in

Megasthenes,

at

"From

Megasthenes

mix

that

the

from

cue

him

Buddhist;

Bindusara.

son

claim

Buddhism

not

with

Kipling

in

faith

personal

Mahavira

was

their

Nirvanism,

Hackmann:

that

and

Kmbassy

so-called

learn

his
take

note

Hellenistic

the

with

same

Matthew

himself

friendly terms

more

the

was

of

Hackmann

to

Religion^ "Chandragupta

the

was

followers

Jaina. According

Damaskii.

/ndono

A'SD

85

DAMASHII

INDONO

Bzis/ii'do

Hi'NDV

do

AND

and

be

not

the

the

predominance

speculation
all-round

expressed

Bast, this representative

but

of any
the

Eclecticism.

in the

terms

of

non-secular

apotheosis
The

morality

of
of

Sukraniti^ which,

86

CHINESE

though
rules

of

later

compilation,does really represent

life

that

Kautil3^a. The
edited

texts

Madras

on

and

(IV.

who

this

the

from

the

or

of

age

Sanskrit

the

of

Government

in the

The

Kshatriya
defeat

sustaining
members

are

bliss who
not

fightsfor
shrink

is killed

of all sins

The

and

be their

warrior

husband.

The

sin.

is

man

and

]\Ien learned

of

in

Death

things.

is

Cowardice

is killed

(IV.

vii.

b}^ family-

vii.

death

and

army

the

brave

and

man

delivered

620-21).

with

each

in battles in the

622-23).

in

616-19).
of

vii.

other

gets eternal

of the

purged

vie

each

also

head

is

world

kill
He

(IV.

heaven.

who

and

(IV.

man

after

614-15).

at the

The

bleeding body

encircled

is

vii.

regret the

other

heaven.

master

in battles.

fairies of the

reaching the

(IV.

not

attains

attacked

Kshatriya

laudable.

not

with

through fear.

should

People

is

state

and

battles

his

of

Kshatriya.

retreats

attain

to

surely killed by

body by excreting cough

valorously fight

sure

killing

vii. 606-13).

death.

who

fightswhen

bed

in the

fight is

who

in

deserves

Kings
battles

(IV.

sin.

been

606-7).

vii.

praise such
a

has

is

virtue

the

is not

except in

miserable

who

unhurt

not

there

been

have

601).

(IV.

an

if there

battle

Brahman

Kshatriyas

history do
home

vii.

world, for

crying aloud

and

from

away

the

with

fight

599.)

vii.

Brahma.

of

death

gets death

ancient

who

for

priestsor

(IV.

even

also from

The

biles

life of

is praised in
derived

runs

The

does

translation

should

women

man

gods.

who

since

prevalent

Oppert

Brahmanas

The

he

Gustav

cows.

the

been

the Niti

aggressions

have

followingis

by

*'Kven

of

REIvIGION

other

hope

in
that

BUSHIDO

HINDU

The

tedious

and

long

who

warriors
The

vii.

This

the

have

in

in

is

Another

of

aspect

from

the

This

work

is

and

may

the

Let

be

late

of

(IV.

You

Mann,

fourth

treacherous

the

men,

vii.
to

666-7)

' '
.

Japanese

phraseology,

may

call

this

the

is

being

described

Moses

of India.

the
older

(though, in

century

its present

A.D.):

battle,never

the

Chandra-

than

ceal
guilefullycon-

unwary)

in

his

staff the

steel ;

barb

to

scorn

in

smite

to

as

Sakya

as

soldier,good

(Wherewithal

him

old
as

of

orders

Chivalry

Laws

as

the

effete,and

European

generally recognised

as

whole

of the

sins

like, Prussianism.
Hindu

authoritative

form, probably

life is

his

according

parlance.

if you

or

Bushido

mediaeval

modern

spiritof Sparta,

by

624-25.)

save

become

fightand extirpatethem

Chivalry

militarism

reached

vii.

to

after

sages

656-7).

Kshatriyais7n

notions,

Let

fight

endures

Kshatriyas

should

Brahmans

"

(IV.

being oppressed by lower

are

the

by

immediately

in warfare.

flies from

who

the

When

gupta

death

though alive,and

(IV.

people.

is

penances

meet

rascal

really dead

people

is attained

great position that

87

DAMASHII

INDONO

AND

his

javeliu
"

let the valiant

never

anoint
With

fell-poisonjuice
the

In

his
to

Let

his arrows,

never

put fire upon

point.

car

or

on

his

war-horse, should

he

chance

his foe

meet.

him

feet.

smite

not

if he

find him

lighteddown

upon

his

88

CHINESE

Let him
hands

raised

him

Spare

him

'd

loosen

and

blinds

"

exhausted

sink

for life

if he

; spare

him

for mercy,

crying out

Take

for I

me,

am

slave.'

thy
Still

remembering

One

unarm

his

duty,

soldier smite

let the

never

for

'd,defenceless,mourning

the
Never

hair

long

fly,

to

if he

crave

Spare

his

from

closed

his

high,

on

whom

hinders

Spare

standing suppliant,with

one

spare

RELIGION

fallen in

one

fight;
strike

the

wounded

sadly

never

"

let the

brave

in base

flight

attack

One

by sudden
his back
that

He,

terror

smitten, turning

flying from

battle,by

his foe is

slaughter'd

there,
All

the

bear.

The

2500
of

the
the

and

As

'

the

we

ago

Concert

of Peace-

historic

Hwang-Ti.
S^kyasimha

Besides, Asoka
a

follower

Imperialists

policy and

eclectic

PhilipII

shall he

hereafter

of

must

in

was

the

their

at

by

these declarations
School

Manu's

reading

at

least

latest resolutions

Conferences

Hague

apostles like Carnegie.

Chandragupta,

Shi

first,and

be

pious wishes

Asoka.

like

to

seem

Europe'

with

In

legistsof

of

of
of

is by Griffith.

International

years

captain'ssin

' '

translation

Hindu

the

of his

burthen

It is
to
a

the

far

cry

the

porary
contem-

the

from

dogma

proclaimed by

Dhamnia

ist
Imperial-

i.e.,an
nationalist,

of Dhamma

afterwards.

necessarilybe
personal life

Spain,a Louis

Asoka

with

so

XIV

unless
of

in

neutral

they

religious

choose

France, an

to

fail

Aurangzib

90

CHINESE

filial
the

have

piety

of

affectionate
wives

be

Ye,

to

and

public good

respect

the

thus

Throne

with

our

good

the

best

traditions

The

in

and

all

to

prosperityof

earth.

is indeed

forth

Damashii^

Asoka

embodies

rather

than

identifyAsoka's
day.

Great, he

Like
may

one

the

the

wish

Imperial
only

not

ye

illustrious

ed
teachingbequeathalike
all

for

by

subjects,that

our

their
and

ages

in all

it to heart

lay

to

may

we

So

Damashii^

the

creed

or

of his illustrious

be credited

Philosophicallyspeaking,

with
it

was

nor

fact,here

spirit of
to

any

of the

is

founded

Hinduconnect

isms

Akbar

successors,

having
a

In

necessary

with

"way"

Magga

also the DJiamma

spiritof Japan.
It is not

or

Buddhism,

nor

it is all.

sense

is77i.

Tao

or

Confucianism,

hidono
any

state

virtue."

nor

yet in

Our

render

be observed

to

you,

same

Shintoism

the

forefathers.

It is Our

the

should

to

shall

So

subjects, but

with

Christianity,and

his

laws

the

Imperial Mzchi, i.e., "Way"

is neither

or

interests ; always

subjects, infallible

the

common

attain

This

sthan

set

places.

in

reverence,

of

and

heaven

Imperial Ancestors,

descendants

Yamato

; furthermore

powers

observe

the

all;

to

thereby develop

common

and

of your

here

Way

our

all thus

promote

faithful

and

be

true

and

maintain

and

guard
coeval

by

perfect moral

and

yourselves in

arise,offer yourvSelvescourageously

emergency

and

and

parents,

benevolence

your

of

source

husbands

as

arts, and

cultivate

fundamental

your

bear

true;

; extend

constitution

filial to

sisters ;

friends

as

and

advance

and

of the

also lies the

subjects,be

moderation

faculties

glory

herein

brothers

your

learning

intellectual

and

generation illustrated

to

is the

our

harmonious,

modesty
pursue

This

Empire,

our

Education.

our

generation

thereof.

beauty

character

from

REIvIGION

new

practicalmorality

of
the

faith.

evolved

HINDU

BUSHIDO

out
eclectically

the

air.

of the

of

Sakyasimha's

others'

teachings

"The

doctrine,

widely

accepted.

of

things

true, how

well.

difficult

most

tolerant,his

superstitions that

dominated

then

as

in Bast

alike

In

personal

statecraft
Dhamma

the

life and
laws

was

in

of the

evolution

social

how
free

How

minds,

many

Order.

to

meant

ignore this

and

ignore

that

Sliintoism

the

But

Sakyaism.

not

force

reciter

daily

was

To

day.

so

been

DJiamma

new
distinctively

thought

of

his

grasp

simple,
life!

Sakyan

of the

the

!"

have

may

monk

enunciated

The

the

life Asoka

Tripitaka and

of Pali

West

already

sane

and

of conduct

observes:

been

How

grasp!

all the

and

element

same

have

must

from

now,

positivistic

Davids

g^^^- j^q^

to

view

the

Rhys

ideal,

an

the

to

to

or

floatingin

isms

one

traced

be

teachings

as

as

and

may

91

DAMASHII

INDONO

thousand

Historically,it

element
in

AND

govern

is to

ignore

philosophy of

the

history.
is

It

explains

absurd

to

modern

had

you,"

Guelphs

and

in every

city and
Germany

of such

terms

and

as

name

of

the

be

can

the

Fichte

Frederick

Bismarck
and

by ignoring

Machiavellism

India
the
of

solely

of

and

It is
of

the

Napoleonism
Kautilya

and

the

Idealism

Pestalozzi, or

the

Dhamma

to

the

all that
to

try

to

B.C.

and

Hwangti

and

century
Shi

that

strength

equally absurd
of

throats

think

reference

third

when

the

on

Goethe,

to

is

of God

Europe

It is childish

the

that

others'

each

List, without

connotes.

believe

Mediaeval

understood

Classicism
of

explain China
after

state.

Buddhism

or

Kingdom

flying at

were

every

to

e.g., "The

in
significance

any

Romanticism

Zollvereiii
the

doctrine,

Ghibellins

modern

is absurd

It

Japan.

primitive Christian
within

suppose

of Asoka.

92

CHINESE

REIvIGION

and

Chandragupta, Asoka, Shi Hwangti

least

powerful

as

in

names

and

Mahavira, Confucius

great protagonistsin the drama

pushed
old

denoueme7it;
later

Hans

There

was

god,
No

that

so

longer

no

of those

one

longer a
the

whom

Sakya
the

the

the

The

go-by in

the

moralist, but

had

life,having

Hindus

bringing

rose

fact,the

back-ground.

given

were

Sakya

the

post-Mauryan

sun

Confucius

god,

the

to

"new

the

into

doctrines

super-annuated

in

were,

of contemporary

character

other

every

They

at

are

Sakyasimha,

as
culture-history

Laotsze.

Ti

Wu

and

the

year."

new

Buddha

the

the

probably repudiated.

most

of Loo,
librarian-sage

but

fucius
Con-

colleague of Shangti.

Section

2.

Internationalism

{a)
A

and

is its

character.

The

due

to

Asia

striking feature

most

India

neither

their

Western

pre-eminently

origin of
the

Hindus

of

India

and

this

international

''barbarian"

nor

the

to

all these

is, however,

Chinese,
but

peoples.

This

fightingcity-statesof

Greece

to

and cosmopolitan

this internationalism

colleagues the Hellenes,

western

for China

both

epoch

to
was

nor

to

even

who

one

was

nian
Macedo-

the

Alexander.
The

ever-

their freedom

against the

father,nor
So
him

Alexander
the

Hellenic

old

did

they present

succeeded

spiritof

traditions.

monarchical

Philip
Hellas
He

resources

united

to

had

began

rich

a
no

his

abolishing,first,the republican

front

not

protect
der's
Alexan-

of

againsthim.

conquest.

charm.

With
had

He

no

life-work,therefore,by

form

secondly,the parochial nationalisms

could

of

of the

government,

people.

Then

and
he

WESTERN

started

on

To

the

students

The

naturalists.

he

alliances

with

wedlock

between

of

all-round

centres

Alexander

with
in

phenomenon
a

and

Greece,

new

certain

the

extent

of the

This

dominated
the

in

glionic
gan-

For

and

of

to

centuries
the

320

and

after

spiritof

Europe. Signs

partiallyachieved
(though

be read

item

Asia, Egypt,

application,and

in B.C.

gulf attempted

new

internationalism

Western

on

China.

important

every

culture-

altogether

was

of its

this greatest of idealists need

caution)

be dotted

the

Europe,

part of Asia

every

to

race-mixture,

conscious

of Alexander

death

sons
compari-

eclecticism.

and

India

facilitate

began

and

Asia

principalfield

bridging of

of

left its stamp

on

premature

Alexander

and

to

route

his world-sense

history.

force

was

an

whole

nucleuses

the

Alexandrias,

fusion, and

the

The

marital

by founding libraries,

order

same

social and

about

West, and

Hast and

gardens, etc.

museums,

his

city-states. So throughout

of

facts of the

parative,
com-

quite well, though

methods

forgot to bring

never

between

between

by

and inductive

his

mastered

had

of Aristotle

rejectedhis system

expeditionhe

like

expeditionlooks

his

archaeologistsand
anthropologists,

pupil

historical

intellectual

much

as

was

of science

of modem

campaign

93

INDIA

AND

world-conquest which

physical.

as

ASIA

world's

with

great

pre-Christian

Culture.
It
of

the

monarch
in Indian

event

But

in

daughter

Hindu

such

days.

It

the
of

Punjab.

Seleukos

with

had

caught something

probably

princess was
the

not

were

an

The

wife.

as

like

his

Hence

Greek

history

marriages
was

Chandragupta

conqueror's internationalism,while

great

adventurer
the

that

seems

expulsion

few

epoch

and

of

acceptance

marriage
an

mere

of

epoch-making

of the

far between

of inter-racial

foreigner.
in those

marriages.

94

CHINESE

Metropolitan life,e.g.,
national.

made

Davids

Rhys

of

court,

there

her

in

have

about

B.C.

in the

visited

the

Early

According

greater than

was

on

that

and

in

that

with

throne,

certain
wrote

Dionysus,
letter to

professor
*

him

Greek

slayer of

the

ghati,

also

Asoka
the

ambition

we

read

of

of
his

was

in South
borders

Bg3^pt

by

foreigners

provided

suitable

attendance."
with

Persians

Chandragupta

of

on

Syria, asking
writers

he

to

have

speak

of

title Amitra-

Sanskrit

the

occasion

one

Greek

adopted

'Svas

embassy, under

an

and

The

in

Lloyd

to

tinued
con-

(B.C. 291-212)

sent

him.

world- monarch.

embassies
and

empire.

internationalist.

great

to

the

Kyrene,

India, to Ceylon
of his

"all

his foes."

being

Macedonia, Epirus,

of strangers

Bindusara

to

^1^3^^ ]^g

numbers

According

of

sent

Smith

intercourse

intercourse

Antiochus, king

of

the

on

''the Maurya

need, medical

Pataliputra ;

to

Greek

city

that

who

inaugurated

king

to

the

at

Vincent

Further,

successors.

the

not

Greeks.

of Half Japan, while

the

his,

the

in constant

large

of

case

with

employed

distant

India

officials

by

and

Mr.

was

scholar, Hindu

his

under

B.C.

business."

Internationalism

Creed

'^And

considerable

the

at

History of

watched

this

to

quite

world

foreign Embassies.

artisans

Ganges."

and

capitalon

lodgings, escorts,

and

300,

the

states,

closely

were

of

of the

centre

ambassador

been

3rd century

foreign

with

of

his

the

artists

must

bank

Empire

diplomatic

headquarters

suite,and

Greek

community,

remarks

the

it

the

southern

the

intensely intei-

suggests the followingpicture :

princess and
speak

Pataliputra, was

at

positionas

Its

naturally

RELIGION

and

The

to

In

kings
to

the

the

cherished

He
the

of

Cholas

edict

13th

Syria, Egypt,
and

Pandyas

peoplesdwelling on

missionaries

sent

out

by

him

the
to

ASIA

WESTERN

various

of

the

world

the

St.

Augustines,

parts
at

"

once

of Hindusthan.

Roes

and

Caesar

for his

Sir Thomas

and

of

the functions

combining

and
plenipotentiaries

Lloyd gives a

detailed

activity. "These
mainly
of the

welfare

and

eyes,'

consul-generals

subjects

two

on

refers

He

for

travellingin India, whose

found

been

in

the

health

and

themselves

over

merchants

votive

Buddhist

ancient

dresses
ad-

Asoka

"Greek

the

to

ary
mission-

peoples

'true conquest'

people, and

and

trading

and

care

"

passions.

of Asoka's

account

sovereigns

"

their

have

ious
relig-

as

empire.

Mr.

and

Alcuins

those 'hands
'legates,'

Pope, Asoka's

secular

much

as

Himself

necessarilythe

were

were

95

INDIA

AND

inscriptions
in

the

(of Syria)

that

temples

peninsula."
read:

We

had

Asoka
*

In

the

wars

Celts

like

his

from

Asoka's

there

have

of

name
*

Alexandria
A

routes.
came

Bpirus,
*

full of

days

been

of

herbs.

waged against the

elephants

which

had

he,

obtained

men

who

of constant

great

had

been

coming
taken

interest

in
and
in

dialoguesof Aristippus

School

Cyrenaic

China

must
"

the

Among

in those

used

been

India

and

I.

of

Pyrrhus

medicinal

to

as

he had

have

I.

Antiochus

must

things Indian.

kings.

which

father, Bindusara.

Asia

going, and

the

assistance

for

contemporary,

Macedonia
Central

Antiochus

to

was

applied

and

Gauls

"It

"

Philosophy,

Porus,

there

well

name

was

founder

the

which

one

known

of the
bore
Indian

among

was

certain

connected
amount

into Alexandria

with
of
via

the

India

by

overland

Palestine

least

at

three

traffic from

(which

was

in the

96

CHINESE

Kgyptian

sphere

attractions

of

further

via

the

of

contingent

in

the

any

serious

of the

Indus.

both

overland

Egypt,

and

mentions

every

year

in

B.C.

by

Rome

during

The

been

assiduous

with

the

Central

the

Asoka,
Dynasty
first came

in

of India.
to

China

Shi

some

And
about

like

with

of China

with

Lacouperie

have

Celestials

of the

from

pre-

well

theory

Ti,

the

been

started

contemporary

with

tradition

21 7.

has

the

that

as

been

'hocuspocus'have

connected"

B.C.

period

same

as
superstitions,

the

its way

Astrological notions,

and

is

China.

times.

there

found

Babylonians

of the

way

Kushans.

and

Hwang

Rome

intercourse

great

and

Even

trade

was

East.

for the

connexion

the

some

foreign sources.
"was

the

The

commerce

There

intercourse

the

metaphysics

first Emperor

And

was

in

the

the

during

on

and

of the

pre-Confucian

Taoistic

that

the

at

ports

Asia, Greece,

Scholars

Persians

the

to

of

Hindus,

practicesand

traced

communication,

' '

250

'

Asia

proving

totemistic
whole

there

in

and

Sakyan

'

India.

to

yet clear.

not

The

quantitiesof speciethat

early history

foreignersis

II.

China

ascendency

{6)

Palestine.

remarks

Western

with

India
the

Sewell

A.D.

to

with

sea

Rome

Northwestern

Indian.

goods

continued

For

200

as

vast

from

than

Indian

the

which

in Indian

direct

of htdia^ Vol,

well

as

had

have

also.

and

Pliny

(later)and

Sea

must

Gazetteer

periodfrom

of the

superior

"

times

post-Asokan

Asian

brought

caravans

rivals,with

Internationalism

Imperial

Eastern

and

Red.

the

even

kill this commerce,

not

Gulf, Palmyra

Egyptian ports
mouth

could

Central

more

Persian

without

influence),and

Antioch

however,

was,

of

REIvIGION

of

Maurya

Buddhism

98

CHINESE

historyof

the

link

alliance

with

common

enemy,

the

of Rome

the

the

merchants
of

markets
The

our

affected
it

and

time

and

Parthians,
was

by

the

to

of India,

same

and

fighting a

and

had

repeatedly

the

Laurence

speaks
terms

of

later

B.C.

200

two

the

the

for

way

iron into the

great

centuries

before

be

the

civilisation
China

ever
what-

"

general movement
all the

China

Repeatedly
in that war,

quoted ;

campaigns

into

in

world

that

of

conquests

from

way

first heard

now

Parthians."

of

the

was

in the

was

come

Binyon
same

"A

that influenced

series

throne, to

the

banners

had

it

foreign

Chinese

armies

in Central
with

contact

occasion

to

Asia

Buddhism

that

happened

influence

his

"

Chinese

refer,in

their

of Buddhism.

Painting
intercourse

in
in

the

Far

the

East

following

"In
silk

about

with

also may

been

to

China:

place

result

had

reports

Parker's

wave

Eitel's Buddhism

generals,engaged

made

silk and

expansion

there.

and

Asia,

the

meet

possible that Grasko-Roman

Buddhism,

established

from

took

The

Corea.

to

Western

their

carry

all events, there

At

was.

into

Caspian,

coincides

it is

simultaneous

Rome

is

thought

the

era

an

'

following
in

to

formed

Gowen, "the

quote

Empire

of the

of China

to

of China

of Eastern

Europe.'

revolution

Later,
arms

Ti

Wu

ing
connect-

Indo-Scythians against the

or

Huns.
the

is also the

Asia

China.

Chi

shores

the

on

and

Yueh

banners

the

Central

India

great generals carried

caused

And

period.

between

RELIGION

opened
the

the

Chinese

communication

Emperor

Wu

with

Ti

sent

seeking
Western
a

for their

markets
A

Asia.

mission

to

century

the

same

ASIA

CENTRAI,

Greek

regions.

designs

of China,

mirrors

is

It

in the

possible that
the

earliest

the

on

appear

of the West

of the Paradise

99

CHINA

AND

of the

myths

metal

Chinese

fable

Greeks

be

may

reflected."
The

Greek

to the

rounded
and

when

of

been

universal

of

hold debates
in

when,

and

of

with

far

instruction

e.g., those

word,

the

met

West

culture
from

offered

at

atHonanfu,

to

both

out-of-the-way inns

importance
"

seats

International
of course,

Hindu,

common

dria
Alexanand

Minor

could

whole

Asia

and

The

courses

of the

or

of

Alexand-

Europe.
of the

Bast

peripateticsof

caravanserais

at

or

the

the

cognised
re-

learning. 'Universal-Races-

Conferences
and

world,

encyclopaediaof

sanydsms
and

from

not

view-point and

basis.

the

m3'stics,sophists,gnostics

matters

the
Taxila,and Pataliputra,

the

been

Stoics

Pdnmians

great Universities

the

literati^bhikshus^ magi and

Congresses' and

the

of Asia

universal

The

and

with

international

sciences

known

on

being developed

was

one

possible on

as

academies

have

was

Ayurvedists of Hindusthan,

and

at

It

logiciansof

herbalists

rias,and Athens, comprehended

arts

generated.

Yogaists

notes

Charakan

the

angles but
as

being enlarged,

was

and

grammarians

India,when

one

national

placed

the

when

Darsanists

horizon

being

Apocalyptists,Zoroastrians,Con-

the

meet

probably comparing

were

angularitieswere

humanity

Taoists, Nirvanists
fucianists,
"

race-boundaries

Platonists, 'Cynics" and

Aristotelians,

the

platform,

centuries

at least three

in which

one

accession

'

likely to

were

to have

obliterated, cultural

sense

Alexander's

extending for

off,people'sintellectual

the

time

and

throne

being

were

with

epoch beginning

presumed

be

may

whole

every

man

of Scientists
who

was

Chinese, Persian, Egyptian,

may

of any

Greek

"

1"!)0

CHINESE

student

necessarilya

was

world.

This

systems

also

in

and

in ideals

approaching
and

common

'

standard

of civilisation.

this

subsequent period

''

in

The

Asia

We

of letters

in

most
a

or

ask

we

reveal, with

Will
us

Greek

the

Apollo

into

Buddha."

more

the

then

Indian

string

with

clay

seal, the image

touch

we

paintings
^

them,

three

Chinese

^r^

and

us
-^

sculpture.
; and

But

Indian, Persian,

sculptures tell

of other

become

in

of features
*

Chinese.

in

are

of

stripsof

on

affinities these

connect

can

we

ends

and

notices

Here, then,

what

ourselves

Japanese Painting.

paintings,

India, Greece, China.

once:

art

and

odds

Greek

his

kingdom

tied is sealed

seal is

the

in

notices

are

for

though

of Sanskrit.

Heracles.

at

what

reminded

are

form

tablets

cases

great civilisations
If

in

fast

was

Binyon

wood;

police

of

conscience

sculpture

police

wooden

Athena

an

; and

world

remote
little,

tablets of

on

The

written

the

find

furniture
*

are

which

seal ; and
of

find in this

letters

with

in Asia

we

heaps

bamboo.

Traditions

do

stuffs and

woven

Ivaurence

racial
Inter-

rappi^oche-

common

given by

then
of

social

things

cultures

Art

heart

find

we

of

Early

What

the

is

fusion

M^as

The

thought.

consciousness,a

of

the

been

there

common

picture

chapter on

have

to

everywhere

of life and

citizen of the

civilised world.

believed

be

may

and

influenced

expansion

part of the

every

occurrence,

ment

of world-culture

intellectual

marriages
common

RElvIGION

They

more?
-^

-^
.

little
;

by

Apollo

We

see

little the

at

what

seems

Greek

transforms

mind
re-

once

ures
feat-

himself

PHYSICAIy

The

of

marriage

**the twain"
fact in

which

POSITIVE

AND

is

Asia

to be

department

every

with

never

Kurope

of human

Section
General

(a)
The

Physical

intellectual

described

Hirth

by

contesting

of

advanced

and

Ming
are

views

to the

about

into

unprecedented

and

A. D.

Dynasty

' '

1600, "the

of the

the

sum

up

Chu

were

Philosophers

minor

philosophers

Confucianists,Taoists,writers
of

Moti,

the

the

on

ment,
govern-

philosopher
those who

of

teach

in

and
politics,

celebrities."
should

accounts

the

whole

master-minds

Yang

writers.

compiled during

love),criss-cross philosophers,i.e.
dialectic art of defending oppositeviews

miscellaneous

to

and

private life

universal

These

the

among

unexpected changes

"Complete Edition

(adherents

Mihists

the

fourth

conservative

hitherto

state

on

"That

the

of thinkers

ranks

the

in

thus

is

China":

even

the most

to

prior to the Tsin

Dynasty

divided

caused

there

thought,

equilibrium

no

which

which

gained public adherence."

According
lived

in

of

History of

coupled with

thought

in

period,

politicallife

of

accustomed

heretical

most

that

least 2200

at

Sciences

system

of

knew
and

powers

to become

freedom

of the

in his Ancient

politics,was

The

accomplished

an

culture

Positive

one

any

which

B.C.,

century

in

of

3.

and

characteristic

unsteadiness

minds

meeting

Culture

turmoil

of

monopoly

no

thus

was

"

that

"

j^ears ago

was

101

SCIENCES

*'

one

age

by

of the

age,

of the

most

make
any

one

cautious

convenient

Hirth

term.

mentions

original thinkers

trying

about

the

Among
pessimist
China

has

102

CHINESE

' '

produced,
to

Moti, ''whose teachingsare

those of Yang

in his

Chu,"

who

and

and

economic

the

upholds

upstarts

diametricallyopposed
the

who, besides,represents

"revolutionary
independence of

Mencius,
the

RELIGION

them

expands

political
problems,

tradition,

Confucius

of

against
them

applying

by

to

Chuangtzi, the greatest

and

Taoism

of

mystic exponent

"

old Chinese

teachings

Zeitgeist

and

of

arch-enemy

the

Confucianists.
Giles

Mr.
and

Social

Chuangtzi

of

had

Laotsze

being

stem

shows

the

India, nor

SakyasimhaA

was

was

the

idealism

and

which

he

mined
deter-

men

were

also

nor

"

moral

cold

not

was

this

period

epoch of

an

in

philosophicalintellectual-

did

it

produce solely the so-called

was

it

swamped
The

tracts.

of its

eclecticism

during

exclusivelyprosaicage

any

in which

perfect mirror

ever

Neither

religiousliterature
of

India

versatility.It

it one

prevailed.

ism

The

' '

if there

was

worldly

perdition.

remarkable

prose,

in

of materialism

tide

and

cry.

poetic soul,

his

upon

hard

these

powerful

literaryactivityof

mere

seized

fast rolled to

The

raised

Moralist

Chua7igtzi^Mystic^

"Against

Reformer:

utterances,

to

in his

observes

and

by the publications

literature

of the

many-sided enterpriseand
comprehensiveness

age
hibited
ex-

of its social

milieu.
In the
yana

Kamasutra^

of the second

32

vidyas or

the

Hindus.

we

have

branches

of

Sanskrit

century

sciences
It need

been

and

64

on

B.C., there is
kalds

hardly

consideringall

learning are

work

or

be said
these

enumerated

Erotics by Batsaan

enumeration

of

known

to

practicalarts

that during the

were

below

pursued.
:

period
The

32

PHYSICAI^

1.

POSITIVE

AND

103

SCIENCES

Vedas

....
.

2.

(scienceof life,archery, music

Upa- vedas
science

of

divination,totemism,

and

sorcery,

etc.)
3.

(Phonetics, Philology, Rituals,

Vedangas

4.

5.
6.

(Systems

Darsanas

Itihasa

Philosophy)

of

from

God]

10.

Arthasastra

of

[not

Nature

authority
1

of

describes
both

male

according

men

character,

and

and

external

Politics)

and

("which

living beings

e.g.^

advocates

repudiates the

(Economics

Sastra

Kama

which

....

Vedas")

of the
9.

....

things from

and

Socio-

and

....

Scepticism ("Rationalism
all

....

...

....

origin of

the
1

....

Socio-economic
(Socio-legal,

the

....

historyof

cosmogony,

religioustreatises)
8.

6
....

....

Purana, dealing with

Smriti

6
....

(History)

ruling dynasties,etc.
7.

Prosody)

and

Etymology, Astronomy

of

to

marks

female,

and
their

physical

according

women

internal

the

1
...

to

characteristics)

....

1.

Silpa Sastra ("which

of

canals

of the

tion
construc-

palaces, images, parks, houses,

and

other

works")

1
....

....

....

(Rhetoric)

12.

Alankara

13.

Kavya

14.

Deshabhasha

15.

treats

(Poetry)

Avasarokti

words

(vernacular language)

("which
at

teaches

the proper

the

time")

1
....

proper
....

....

use

of
1
...

104

CHINESE

philosophy ("foreign" systems

Yavana

16.

REUGION

thought, "which
invisible

of

creator

recognisevirtue
Vedas

the

to

this

and

and
post-Vedic classics,

that

gives

offered at the

instruction

It need

days.

those

list

above

the

Vedas

embody

Imperial

be remarked

of

schedule

....

the

the

of the
of

researches

pre-Christian era

Theophrastus

of

the

Alexandrian

botany, zoology,
etc., of the

the

Hindus

even

The
to

The

surpassed by

the

not

were

late

age,

contributions

of

very

physical science

of the

his fellow- Aristotelians

investigators.

have

and

physical sciences
European

of

scientists of

Vesalius, Stahl, Brunfels, etc..

the

ancient

be

must

issued

been

the

e.g.

and

mediaeval

Hindus

students

fascinatingsubject to

history of world-culture.

subject

in

India

favourably with

compare

and

of

courses

Universities

that

....

physiology,chemistry, mathematics, astronomy,

Hindus

and

reference

separate religioussystem. ")

The

the

as

universe,

vice without

and

believe

which

God

recognise

of

Learned

monographs

Professors

by

and

Roy

on

the
of

Seal

Calcutta.

and

physical

chemistry occupied

the

certainly continued

India

of

annotation
The

the

with

Along

workers

all

Brahmanical, Jaina as
the

were

lion's
the

these
well

which
the

of

Sakyan,

Pariskais^ academies,

of

scholars

and

philosophical classics.
investigation were

and

the seats

monasteries

The

chemists, physiologists,logicians and

came

from
At

medicine

compilation, editing

fields
as

in

share,

philologicaland

the
in

sciences

or

ing
of learn-

vihhras.

grammarians

all sects.

least three

literature must

specialclasses

have

of

necessarily grown

moral
up

and
to

theological
cater

for

the

106

CHINESE

As

the

draws

sun

RELIGION

with

tlie water

up

his

fieryrays

of

might,
Thus

let him
and

As

the
he

right;
mighty wind
will,

the monarch,

Let

his

from

unhinder'd

his

his

revenue

freely where

bloweth

present with

ever

claim

kingdom

own

spiesall places

fill;
*Like

Let

in the

as

Yama

judgment

and

foes,

him

judge

and

both

punisheth
who

rebels

punish duly

friends

his

might

oppose.

As

the

's unclouded

moon

rising bringeth

and

peace

calm

delight.
Let his gracious presence
sight;
the
Let the king consume
his ire,
Bright in glory, fierce in
of
As

Let

gladden

ever

wicked

"

the

burn

like

anger,

all his

the

people's

guilty

mighty

in

God

Fire,

the General

birth.
the king support
fosteringBarth.

she

all to whom

feedeth

Mother

the

subjects, like

his

giveth
kindly

"

These

for the

possesses,
is

lines describe

"great god

in human

of the

counterpart

in Hindu

{b)
find in

specially
cobwebs
a

of

to

be

divine

The

tradition

son

as

noticed

is

'

Shinto

have

their

One

point

well.

Thought

Metaphysical

Confucianism

and

Chinese

of Heaven

the

king
Manu-cycle

of

statesmen

form."

king being

that

attributes

king, accordingto

conceptions

We

the

and
the

its

Rivals

^ *

persistence,

mysticism hang most thickly,of

personal if not anthropomorphic god."

the

even

where

old ideas of

The

ideas of

' '

When

realm

big pen

thus

therefore,

was,

of

he

wished

his

was

in

Laotsze

the

to

sleep

to

This

than

was
relativity

in his ascent

sleep.

radical

more

him

there

absolutelyquiescent dreamless
He

world

left it behind

; he

by Suzuki

described

the

Chuangtsze

Taoist,the

brilliant

the most

are

Infinite,and

the

of

Mencius,
to

come

we

felt like

Chwangtsze,

of

contemporary

107

THOUGHT

METAPHYSICAL

an

ideal.

his

scendental
tran-

idealism."
Chinese
Gowen

is led to remark
in his

plainly reflects
Indian

Peaceful Old Age

Thus

writings,which

This
Giles'

in

the

of
' '

all

Chuang-tsze

right and
i.e. of

God,

to

of each

words,
The

We

take

of the

of

things are
to

one,

take

but

from

heed

of

realm

time,

of the

therein.

antagonism.

with

is God,

embraced.

no

in

personality.

that One

nor

^^

of

Infinite,

Contraries, he

exist,but they should

exist

Such

all-embracingunity of

the

described

God

ently
independa

condition
; in other

Infinite Absolute."

may

following Chinese
passages

be

an

on

poem

confronted

and

the

final rest

our

Tao-te-ching

period,

to

is thus

are

we

the

most

famous

this

his

concrete

passing into

but

in

charm,

of

sometimes

are

instead

other, without

only

long

Chuangtsze

advised

are

explains,cannot
is found

closing lines

obliteratingunity

wrong,

much

He

' '

"Eternity"

Therefore, we

' '

pulsings of Eternity.

Confucianism :

whose

have

that

psychological unity

With

the

in

much

so

this transcendentalist

strong in faith I wait and

with

One

about

influence, as

* '

Hindu

mentality approaches the

be

regarded

sayings

Sanskrit

could

as

be

mystical
Chinese

illustrated

work

Gita.

of

The

by parallel

108

CHINESE

and

REIvIGION

and

behind

1.

Keep

you

shall be

Icept in.

2.

Mighty

is he

3.

Do

who

all

4.

He

who

5.

He

who

is conscious

will

done.

be

of their

good

has

is content

Keep

out

himself.

things

people become

my

be in front.

conquers

nothing, and

nothing, and

shall

you

do

accord.

own

enough.
of

is content

bein^ strong

to

be weak.
Taoistic

Such

mysticism

imported

was

Carlyle from

German

Transcendentalists

preamble:

''Close

thy Byron,

advice, "Make
be

equally made
from

by

''real

Tao

universal
find it in

one

thing

things we

can

Taoism
remarkable

of

the

the

foreignorigin has
solves

the

philosophy. They
descendency
unknown

own

being, and
the

of

Taoist

the

The

Tao

'I' and

under

and

even

go

Yellow

thinkers."

far

as

to

Bmperor

in

one

be

the

ten

thousand

in this

oneness

contradictions."

says

claim

has

suggest
Laotsze

such

Suzuki, "a
satisfactorily

striking resemblance
so

able

be

be

discussion

doctrine,that, as

of its

be

yourself

must
'

the
and

suspected, which

could

will

you
cannot

source,

the

about

'Be free

Tao

opinions

our

period

been

question

will

find
peculiarities,

individual

selfsame

in its

'

and

another.

all

bury

features

His

quotient

things"

Hindu:

existence,because
from

beings' grow

of

nature

because
in

another

in every

same

in your

others, too,

and

the

Chuangtse

of

contemporary

subjective ignorance

to

of

declaration

the

finding

celebrated

Goethe."

thy
and

zero,

the

by

following
of

method

numerator

Taoism

is
infinite,"
The

the

thy

with

open

England

to

to

the

Hindu

Brahmin

and

other

In

it is clear

case

any

environments

the

that

closer

closer

and

China

and

in India

both

getting

were

109

THOUGHT

METAPHYSICAI,

to

each

other.

The

Tao-te-chingsupposed
is

Laotsze

generally believed

of the

could

second

therefore

by

for

not

Grieve

for

Nor

thou,

For

ever

So

be at

Lives
And

Why

being through
and

spiritin this

then

forms

new

for these
that

What

is not

mortal

the

is

can

be

can

mystic Truth,

The

nature

And

be thou

sure

The

Eternal

Essence,

Can

never

The

Indestructible

of the

the

mighty
that

knows

to

decay;

receive

hero

"

grieve?

be,

to

who

see

alone

can

boundless

pervades

perish

"

That

away,

not

decay.

can

Fear

it

slay it,for

this

waste

shrine,undimm'd
in

to

the

they

Wise,

Up then, and conquer!

not

childhood

cease

"

never

"

its

end.

an

clay

should
never

the

extend.

tell

things they study well,

perish

bodies

Wise

not.

fleetingsouls

never

The

The

that dies;

none

without

changes

what

though

their

Sanskrit

from

for the

all time

through j^outh,from

on

Know

Frail

for

in

Giid

they been, though changed their lot,

beginning,

vital

Arjun!

soul.
whole,

it lasts for ever,

perish

never;

thy might
never

of

tion
compila-

Taoistic

yonder princes were

nor

shall their

The

living,weep

none

have

Without

them,

be

Hindu

recognisedas

once

sayings

Celestials of that age

translated

following verses

Griffith would

"Mourn

The

easilyinterpolatethe

The

literature.

the

by sinologuesto

B.C..

century

contain

to

dies."

arise!

110

CHINESE

Thus
the

the

is the

''Natural

in the

formula:

This

thee."

It may

known

to

be

in Hindu
the

the

Secularism

of the

Giles'

to

There

is

^5=

'emotion

as

knows

say,
it the
lie

the

beyond

=^

the

Peking

brilliant
not

enough
encourage

From
unbroken

' '

again,

B.C.

the

it.
312

succession

the

men

that

the

Chinese

the Chinese

by

Poetry, they
of old reckoned
should

meaning

was

onward
of

followed
age

preserved.
*

it would

which

Confucian

the

following from

prose

be

to

'

of

of

death

thing apart.

range

])oetry

"

of

The

is

the

the

defined

been

Societyfrom

age
:

has

' '

between

B.C.

evidence

According

mind.

whole

the

in poetry

quotes

Confucian

Positivism

bears

Literature,

words.'

in

Han)

period

it in

And

words.'

Oriental

on

Literature

in

century

Poetry

law.

Werner

romanticism

did

like

expressed
no

certainlyis

Chinese

the

second

highest excellence

Mr.
the

=i=

treatise

Armageddon

greatest

and

Chinese

of

the

nothing

literature.

the

Giid^

Himself

Lord

the

by
This

of the

tendency

and

the whole

other-worldly

most

(Tsin

age

representative of

Confucius

that lies nearest

that

Supernaturausm

History

is

which

and

enemies.

Carlyle crystallised

Duty

bye,

delivered

of the

idealistic

of

the

to

vengeance.

and

Literature

the

literature.

with

Idealism

slaying

do the

Kurukshetra,

in world's

conceived

{c)

"Always

abstrusest

of

of

that

"

Supematuralism"

literature,was

battlefield

and

climax

remarked, by

be

is led up

highly mystical syllogism

most

practical

most

REUGION

Journal of
that

appear

of

by

an

era

produced

no

poetry

The

literati

much

poets

poetry

was

maintained

written
a

and

an

position of

IDEALISM

influence
*

in the

took

that part of China

' *

Further,
after

of

their minds

B.C.

of

third

legend

the

His

poet gave

and

fancy,
and

fondness

himself

and

him

in

his

patriotic
eagerness

in his

ensure

Cranmer-Byng's
"Methinks
Girdled

Lips

Z?^/^

there's

with

ivy

the
in

Cloaked

with

Culling

the

the heart

But

Never

dark
the

rapidityof

his

pleasure felt

style,and

his

the

of

our

sincerity

and

sympathy."

Yuan

'the land

on

of

exile'

quoted

are

from

genius

and

swayed by

in the

roams

robed

in

noble

demeanour,

mountains,

wisteria.

attended,
yellow pard, tiger-

Couched

In

smiling, of

ever

Driving

depth

moral

of Chu

^/y^^^

control

the

that command

features

his

our

operated

love of country.

evident

the

poets

in prose.

time, was

same

(''Fallinginto Trouble")

Sao

It

be under

to

up

are

while

following lines

Li

his fellow

ance
elements, the agreeable bal-

the

vocabulary

originating

of Chuantszi

impetuosity of

the

literary admiration,

The

establish.

imagery,

of
personification

of

in

vigorous conceptions, the

for

of his sentences,
richness

factor

deeply laid loyaltyand

transitions, his luxuriant

by

of the

to

the

at

supematuralism

' '

lived.

and

minds

qj^^ Yuan
then

Yuan

united
the

ideas

he

and

Chu

on

Our

sincere

most

it did

as

which

powerful

century

on

were

which

the

where

mythology

poetry

of

the

Confucius

school

the

adding Taoist

in

111

UTERATURE

IN

literaryfirmament.

pleasure

prevailedin

times

SUPERNATURAUSM

AND

chariot with

banners

the orchid, and

perfume
a

of sweet

dream-

is the

of

cassia,

crowned

with

flowers,he

azaleas;

leaves

blossom, memory-haunting.

forest

light of day

where
reaches

now

is my

dwelling.

its shadow.

112

CHINESE

Thither

I stand

Cloudland

like

There
I

wind

gather

mid

leisure

the

Drinking
the

Under
What

cypress

he

though

Now

rolls the

And

the

The

gale through
and

Lonely
Master,

Thus,
Chinese

summon

in

people of

possessedby

any

Confucian

It is unfortunate

earliest
are
common

out

of

minds'

howl

moaning
think

we

Some

storehouse

of

which

of

Rhys

large.'
must

eye

thankless
sorrow."

my

time

not

very

valley,

rushes.
fitfully

trees

cradle

have

we

of

these

since

nor

To

has

China

understand

the

ourselves

to be

allow

few

very

may

fragments

opens

be

vividly:

' *

built up.
the

up

It

is

of

of earliest Pali literature

regarded

ballads,legends, sayings, and

story-books were

Davids

palace,

long night.

Buddhist, Jaina, Vaishnava,

and

glare.

pedants.
that

copious.

day

noon

cloud

in the

of my

Confucius'

age

his

the

Jaina literature,but specimens

epics,dramas
remark

me

'writ

Confucius

at

sun

to

princes.
down

would

honours.

moment

the

back

deep,

around
the

of

outcast,
no

from

out

bell-bine;

an

me

me

level

vainly

neither

only

been

limbs

sleeplessI

and

from

spring, shading

thunder

gibbons

me

spares

my

fall to the

I cannot

hillside,

made

mountain

home

the

and

me.

falls,

fallen

of boulder

now

rain

me,

over

tyrant who

of his

Who

chaos

around

of my

thought

honour

larkspur
the

the

Hating

blots the

would
the

cloudland

and

me,

hill top,

bloweth, softlythe

mist

none

Blown

the lonelier

on

beneath

Softly the
Joy

meanders.

perilouspathway

Lonely

REIvIGION

Maurya

age

the

myths
Shaiva

and

The

as

following
before

interesting to

our

notice

114

REUGION

CHINESE

Soon

the

as

Hope,

They

in

saw,

Their

watch

Proud

waxed

Told

steadfast,filled each lady's soul.

and

sure

the

dreams,
around

the

them,

Where

the

calm

image
of each

And

joy and

For

Vishnu's

And

heaven

Once

born
virtue

is

the

cheered

Were

the

from

The

fire

was

dimmed

And

the

sun

shone

the

verses

''

of

Behold,

Their
At

the

time

That

he

dust

and

stain.

smoke

no

before."

as

notice in these

would

conceptionthat
into

B.C.

more,

was

the

raise up

son

of

thou

reign over

unto

definite

shape

them

David,

seest

Israel

old

crystallising

(XVII. 23-25):

in which
may

lord

gentler reign.

untroubled

Lord, and

King,

guardian

from

pure

by cloudy

Messianic

Solomon

earth.

to

came

each

hailed

terror

birth,

giant he abhorred,

first century

the

instead.

he

as

of Biblical literature

Students

the Psa/ms

him

fled,

sorrow

mortal

not

breezes

freed

itself about

sin and

regions,where

And

Hindu

then

with

with

rest,

may

reigned supreme

quailed before

Had

seen

for aye.

one

self disdained
came

more

moon

were

had

eyes

lady lay

babes

queen

of the

God, divided,who

The

her

that

happy

its silver breast

lends

So in the bosom
That

each

as

river

kept

they sweetly slept.

as

monarch,

bright visions

many

who

glorioushost

As

mystic bowl,

that

shared

had

queens

God,
Thy servant,

in

IDEAIvISM

And

with

him

gird
Shatter

And

that

he

may

like

these
of

reciting

the

order

about

S^kyaites

the

in

these

the

and

from

of

the

period,
we

e.g.^

find

legends

described

literature

and

historical

those

as

how

at

work

the

well

The

Bharhut,

tell

the

as

Pali

the
the

Sanskrit

The
in

both.

same

Messiah-

the

B.C..

century
Indian

Hindu

tality
men-

sculptures
tale

same

with

together
We

Jdfakas.

Sakya

emotionalism

the

in

both

see

and

getting

for

forming

Ramayana

didactic,

historical

During

similar

same

angles.

and

Sakyasimhan

sixth

the

the

Divinity)

the

for

of

them

Messiah.
of

materials

simultaneously

were

imagination.
were

at

from

in
art

monks

teacher

different

of
the

represent

scenes

Rama

people's

the

great

decorative

motives,

and

Ramaites

slightly

of

verses

sang

teaching

women,

advent

the

up

cycle

incarnation

poets

building

were

legends

of

story
times

very

and

men

"

destruction.

to

Vdlmikian

(human

Avatara

down

her

the

of

millions

to

doctrine

these

of

from

Jerusalem

trample

rhapsodists

may

rulers,

purge

that

he

that

strength

115

lylTERATURE

IN

unrighteous

Nations

The

SUPERNATURAIvISM

AND

the

semi-

deified
and

ticism
roman-

in

CHAPTER
The

and

China

of

God-lore

V.

First

Emperors
350-100)

(B.C.

in

Progress

{a)

Confucian

Cult

of

dualist

of

the

Confucius

Period

observe

can

pre-

The

time.
after

Chou

we

above
sun,

The

and

and

the

the

progress

in

give

the

date,
to

in

die

j^
time

of

of
in

kitchen-god."

the

B.C.

of

^^g

^^g

of thirst

worship
Kmperor

reign

Marquis

to

the

to

river.

Wen

of

fire-goddess Hwei-luh
133

and

for

afterwards

in

the

It

Wei,

state

person
*

of

river-god,

the

leave

hunger.

to

god

Yeh

at

in the

custom

drought,
and

into

524

Mythology

custom

wife

B.C.

Mtn^,

Chinese

girl

in

Hiuen

the

j^: was
to

and

remarkable

was

Tcheng

fire,

known

then

5K

''there

in

annually by throwing

424-387.

the

of

Honan

suppressed during

the

half

lines

same

Couperie,

in

Wei

Hopeh,

by

the

light

water,

first time.

the

along

of the

growth

Confucius'

in

established
of

god
and

darkness

to

and

continuity

Imperialism

La

to

worship

Hwei-luh^

the

Deities

New

of

the

Mythology.

pluralisticgodlore.

According

state

and

latter

succeeding epoch

the

Hagiology

World-Forces

of

the

During

of this

1.

continues

development
too.

Section

Invention

noticed

have

We

the

under

India

of

was

B.C.

Lu,

at

exposed

was

became

adopted
that

of

INVENTION

Mr.

quotes the

Werner

whicli

it is apparent

**was

not

{Xll. 417)

Review

five

of the

worship
Han

,*'The

Christ."

still,more

was

Chi7ta

till the

117

DEITIES

NEW

the

that

completed
before

century

OF

of the

worship
the

Tsin

was,

like

in

developed

emperors

the

Dynasty,

from

second

five

perors
em-

and

Han

Dynasties."
The

God

"called

War,
writer

(Wen

of Literature
into

being by

in the North

Ti)

Imperial Mandate,"

an

Branch

China

God

the

Asiatic

Royal

of

of
the

as

Society's

Journal (vi.31-3)remarks.
The

First

Bmperor perpetratedvandalism

Classics
of

patron
For

he

in

the

the

five

has

time

sought

under

in

due

the

farmer,

since

then

now

in
food

form.

mountain

and

of the

supposed

order

to

eclipsesand
The

other

worship

by Giles

in this

powers

of

became

gods

god

"

of the

of the

of

important
Giles

observes,

itself from

rain

and
the

Earth
'

as

'The

withholding

fifth among

kitchen-stove,

parlour."

faith.

and

time
favours

fine weather

abundant

crops

for

such

dangers

appearance

of

as

were

comets,

phenomena."

connexion
or

popular

l^lie chief

produce

with

of Mother

yielding

Tai

Mt.

people at large; (2) protection

for the

natural

of

most

As

(1)

were

connected

be

to

the

divinity manifesting

human

season,

part

China.

of

great

they represented.

worship

been

mountains

himself

was

the

of

earthquakes, thunder-storms

from

and

is

the

he

religion which

innovator

fact, a

from

but
literati^

which

sacred

''it is, in

the

the

Shantung,
Tai

the

orthodox

was

Mt.

to

and

fucian
Con-

the

on

the

deity is also
soil with

its

cluster

of the

described

its apparent

vegetable products,
of

well, of

family-deities,
the

front

door,

118

REUGION

CHINESE

India, also, during

In

inventing
The

following

how

the

who

those

in

verses,

used

been

Milk

and

Rice

and

Gifts

for all the

curds

and

spice and

the gates of

Called

the

the

gods

were

All

the

gods

but

Uma

them

Round

all but

the

''Why

dost

be

the

thou,

Straight I speed
If he

Uma

was

to

Spake
'*

the

Welcome

But
He

thy

mighty,

is

heard

Eyes

sight

spake

stem

partake?
to

with

Headlong

see

cold his tone

com'st

shrine

suits another

"

alone.

of this feast of mine."

from

passion all

Daksha,

Daksha's

her

stirred

bosom

fury flashing,speechlessin
did she

daughter

sudden

"

thee."

and

these

husband

partaker
like

rite

no

welcome

must

Then

for their will.

thou, too, daughter, since thou

no

Words

of

such

Daksha,

frenzied

accord.

one

lord she

Muni

poor.

hill ;

her

; to

gur,

Daksha

father, he

my

and

lord.

Uma's

Hji

of heart

with

watching

Rudras

beast.

least.

the

as

KaiMsa

on

his feast ;

held

gathered round

stood

Wroth

for all the

food

Daksha

Uma,

and

ghee

sweetmeat,

it,greatest

unto

Shiva

with

sat

of bird

butter,flesh
honey,

deities

from

feast ;

mighty

Brahmans,

gods

All

compelled recognition

made

Ganga

were

describe
translation,

the earliest Vedic

to

for devotion

people

the Chinese.

Waterfield's

god Shiva

new

had

Daksha

At

exactly like

deities

new

the

period,

this

hurl

her

'mid

the

her

holy

ire,
fire.

INVENTION

Hushed

Food

spurned

chanting ; priestswere

scattered

'*

hast

Be

Indian

"

Vedic

and

the form

thus

had

the

The
had

things
And

goddesses.
gods

and

had

during

the

gods

do

the
and

and

influence

more

post-

of Shiva
of

in

course

of

manufacture

can

of the

less

and

post-Sakyan
goddesses
some

era

known

of the

and

bent

old

shapes

and

were

divinities.

also
to

which
in

The

and
us

We

Nature-

being
Some

of

went

process
rise

gave

in

upon

illustration

with

described

of

cycle.

the

the

to

all

Ramayana^

na-cult,
Rama-cult, Krish-

Shiva-cult,

character

creation

time

new

and

gods

the

Sakyasimhan

Purdnas.

mythologies

Indian

for

in India.

Art

of

exclusively

definite

epoch

post-Maurya

care

not

were

or

Buddhist

all the
on

worshippers

creation

the

Sakyasimha's

in

Vishnu-cult
cults

Vedic,

matter

the

and

did

they

mentioned

and

Mahabharata

as

Chinese

the

besides

getting

been

in Grunwedel's
on

to

how

into

have

in

storm.

forefront

worship

taken

Maury

traditions

been

transformed
these

the

goddesses they

noticed

deities

of

when

elaborating the
have

like

the

to

years.

Hindus

other

The

form

frantic

that

Fundamentally

Hindus

ten

every

Shiva's

background

times.

Mahabhai-ata.

god

with

brought

lingam (phallus)is

world-forces,the
a

in

Sakyasimhan
of

in the

shone

blessing soothed

been

for aid."

ask

we

"

imagination

who

god

new

His

!"

so

altars

dismayed:

; thee

the broken

it

fell

Daksha

conquered

**

pavement

Mightiest,thou

Bright

mocked

; altars overturned.
*

the

on

119

DEITIES

defiled and

Prostrate

NEW

and

hymns

were

and

OF

were

in
to

fact,
have

subsequent

all

the

powerful
times

may

120

CHINESE

be said to have

the

it

period
lores

be

may

of the

epoch

and

Jainism, etc., as
all the

and

more

Hindu

It is

logies
mytho-

Chinese

god.

certaintythat
the

was

Brahmanic

and

the end

of the

period.

every

successors

towards

beginning

the

for

tolerable

their

So that

the emergence

witness

date

Buddhist,

later

this

during

stages in the

with

and

godlores.

B.C.

fix

asserted

Mauryas

of the

and

with

successive

it is difficult to

as

But

themselves

formed

difficult to trace

REWGION

formative

Jaina

of the

first century

of

Shaivaism, Buddhism,

or

less

the

saint-

first century

A.D.,

we

Vishnuism,

full-fledgedreligioussystems
ritualism

paraphernaliasof

known

to

mediaeval

Hindus.

modern

{b)

Simultaneous

Development

OF

DIVERSE

GOD-LORES.

is

It

animals,
usual

trees,

lines

and

whether
superstitions,

taoistic
Chinese
The

or

"Calendrical

to

remove

one

may

commence

works

house

days

on

works, bathe, open

friends,receive
send
etc."

of

Changes

regarded

money

goes

which

to

on

or

one's children

(DeGroot).

or

of

account

any

cut

as

on

marriages

contract

clothes

''The

ever.

days

which

on

repair of houses, temples, ships

which

one

days

to school

on

the

upper

safely

meetings
which

one

undertake

with
may

or

of the

beam

or
putting
scaffolding,

may

shops, have
;

myths

period.

of life"

of

means

in

the

animistic

as

in

ignored

building by laying

roof in its place by

first pillar;

mode

house

another

begin

this

named

are

be

not

Religion during

be

about

develop along

to

centuries.

they

primitive,must

propitiousdays
or

previous

folk-ideas

the

continue

fetishes,etc.,
in

as

that

observe

superfluous to

up

the

earth

relations, and
sow

or

for the first time, bury the

reap,

dead,

122

is

CHINESE

misleading

divided

into

to

drawn

water-tightcompartments,

from

away

form

of

personages
of the

is not

their

master

cult.

regular

for

institutions

of

when

in the

second

idols

Confucianism

"The

from

that it

second

have

already very
and

century

B.C.."

It is

in

isms

been

interestingto

adherent

Bmperor

was

of
a

took

adored

idolatrybecame
The

one

process

Buddhism.

in

it

It

ably
prob-

was

their

patron

of

B.C.,

into

in

India,is

of both

the

order

in

tion
approba-

Inscriptionsshow
Orissa

in the
in

as

by

the

second

the

first

Chandra-

Brahmanist

claimed

faith, exactly

Kashmir.

of

northwest

the

Asoka

of the

marks

many

been

Under

Jaina.

of Asoka.

that

India

have

must

introduced

the

so-called

paralleled by

is

ecclesiastical head

in

note

and

in contemporary

the

powerful

Mathura

gupta, the first Emperor

an

and

of these

Taoism

centuries

Samprati, grandson

century

and

period

century, Jainism received

was

teachers,

adoration

the

of

Tsin-Han

Suhastin, the great

second

other

introduced, but

of all the

growth

the religion is said to

the

Mahavira,

to

Jainism.

period of great activityamongst

Under

for

happened

growth

during

third and

been

first centur}^ B.C.."

or

simultaneous

simultaneous

and

orthodox

were

is

ever,
worship. Gradually, how-

worship,

what

Stevenson

adhesion

Finally, images

up

set

known

The

stated

their

mythical, passed into

were

chief

by

any

preciselyparallelto

was

of Vaishnavism,

e.g.^

'As the Jaina laityhad

Hinduism

for

historical and

'

ism

left without

were

as

Buddhism.

and

Indian

every

reverence

the

religiousconsciousness

followinghistoryof Jainism given by

typical of
they

Hindu

represent

Shaivaism, Jainism
The

RELIGION

the;

Jainas as

first

Chinese

cults of his time.

Again

DIVERSE

in the

3rd

Council

of

also

credited

are

about

the

other
the

Jainas

isms

having

in the

ascendency

forces

of Buddhism

of the

importance

have

rulers

has

alone,

orders
has

would

existence

been

it be clear that

being

dominated
the

on

Stupa
a

time

important

so

and
of

all

by
part

of

has

recentl}^only

They

have

For
of

not

culture

the

the

the parent

been

princes

the

of

and

This

culture

well

as

of convention

to

ism'.

early

scholars

any

lack

which

surviving

all

explain
age

as

of knowledge

accredited

all

Jainism for

monuments.

It

of the

past have

in fact since students

give

which

and

about

''The

certain

Japanese.

as

of

out

and

equally

Stevenson

drawn,

dogmatise

more

Indian

of

be said

can

of Mrs.

religionshave
not

the

imagination

the

to

millions.

tion
civilisa-

in Hindu

it is studied

more

the

people and

cave-temples to Buddhists, robbed

its earliest

tory,
his-

powerful cults,e.g.

epoch.

great deal

fund

of Indian

founders

an

prove

Indian

rites.

'folk-element'

in Chinese

common

the

positionand

actual

of other

the following remarks

idea of the

to

origin and development

the

owes

the

and

life of

of

ages

'folk" which

The

of the dumb

However,

it is

certain

alone, but of

The

about the folk-element

why

own

scholars,philosophers, moralists,

be studied.

to

inventiveness

the

their

actual

their zeal

In

making,

monks

well.

religioussystems

an

'

the

of the

nor

as

yet

misunderstand

to

the

Brahmanic

and

ideas in every

priests,bhikshuSyor
lower

made

minimised

Vedic

new-fangled

Hindusthan

of

Buddhism

Jainism,

sight of only

that

the faith of the

Jainism, and

been

Sakyasimhans

Council

of

during

totallyignored the

of all

had

pre-Christian era.

scholars

some

be lost

can

of the

working

also

with

have

reported to

fix their Canon.

to

paralleldevelopment

Indian

Hindus

held

is

time.

same

The

there

B.C.,

century

123

GOD-IvORES

is

only

realised

124

CHINESE

how

man}'

the

'^vastika^etc.,

symbols,

Buddhists
have

and

been

Buddhist
the

former

them

beenclaimfed-

had

Shi

Hwangti

and

did

and

when

the

So the

and

(";)

thus

lifetime

Mauryas

then

to

gods.
and

of heroification

fact

has
are

The

smooth

and

the

by

the

sacrifices
and

India.

rivals

the

in

pious thoughts of
first saints

become

It is difficult to trace
But

death

Avataras

Laotsze
in

B.C.

in China

as

They

deification.

to

pro-

about

religion of

both

Men

of

admirers.

as

could

signalised by

was

whole

the

evidences

imagination gradually constructing out

were
'thingsthat never
personalities
not

neither

vehement

put

was

It

prominent

wax

and

their adherents
sages,

ran

Confucius

begin

such

stiipas

propaganda began

Deification

Meanwhile

But

sacrificers

literati but

In

horse-sacrifice.

Nature-deities

Brahmanical

rule.

anti-Asokan

or

railingsround

old cult of the World-Forces

popular general Pushyamitra.

Aswamedha

and

course,

yet only two

as

the

to

last of the

same

and

everything possible

Confucian

the

shrines

Jaina origin."

during their

dead

Brahmanic

184,

to

extirpatethem.

not

was

harsh

been

was

be of

to

the

the

Jaina

of their saints.

bones

that

^^

stupa with

which

Buddhist

as

positivelyadmitted
Asoka

the

avidity with

the

much

latter erected

place

to

rosary,

with

common

Jainism.

followed

have

must

in

rail,the

its early sites and

that
to

the

wheel,
had

Jaina

back

like the

been

the

as

Brahmanas

in which

has

such
the

handed
art

RELIGION

on

sea

process

of Chinese

these

of

or

or

toric
his-

two

land'

are

wanting.
Ssu-ma

first

Chien

centuries

Confucius.

*'

the

B.C.,
Countless

historian,who
thus
are

records
the

lived in the second

his

princes and

opinion

and

about

prophets that

DEIFICATION

the world

has

death.
many

He

By all,from

the

student, the
admitted.

in

'Super-man.'

recent

temple, and
The

be

the

doctrine

the

literati

their

on

remarks

of the

Tao

in

of

adherents

the

by them.

and

This

of his

in

what

already saints
A

would

is

mind

of

going

of

up

come

To

and

picture

Chinese

on

mention

the

school

more

shrine, then

about

themselves

' '

Shangti.

of the

to

literati^ and
On

this Dr.

"The

students
the

from

distinct

opposed

and

to

tion,
's deifica-

of Lao-tsze

account

yet

following

Lao-tsze,

of

case

at

of

we

here

see

which

"period

who

one

to

Confucius

both

their

of

belonged

is in

godhood

gestation."

They

are

surely gods-on-probation.
the

thoughts
later

the

our

only

morals

and

mind's

have

social service

Dayananda

if

of
few

in

moving

were

Tsin

eye

and

periods

Han

only

we

the

notice

what

to-day.
from

names

worked

during
are

that

Chou,

Hindus

the

celebrities who

and

attach

that

no

stage

the

before

among

who

opinion

any

that

Indian

mohana

the

In

called

be

may

divinest

pre-existence."

is,however,

Lao-tsze

the

Confucianism,
is

be

meanest

is not

of

pantheon

mentions

orthodox

opposite party.

and

the

become

there

the

have

soon

of Clmia
Religio7is

But

nothing

will

part condemn

had

the

Confucius

eulogy

condemn

The

to

pronounced

"Those

of Lao-tsze

Legge

he

historian

down

would

as

Carlyle'slanguage, or

use

But

adherents:

Laotsze's

be

adopted into

same

for such

after

us

among

principleis fullyand freely

this ecstatic

'hero, to

remains

model

of his

'

god, but only

of Heaven

indeed

may

Even

son

125

AVATARAS

AS

glorious in life,forgottenin

is the

supremacy
He

men."

the

generations.

wise.

in its time

seen

Confucius

But

MEN

OF

in
the

the

last

alreadyavataras

among

field of

century.
or

the

religion,
Rama-

incarnations

126

CHINESE

of God
'

their

to

is

i.e.

least

at

more,

Great

almost

occupying
And

etc.

the

there

are

These

paintings.
and

women

the

clime

every

world's
of the

of

saints,avatar

yet in

have

their

and

others

in

mythology,

High Courts, Barristers

engineers,chemists, medical

Krishna,

least

and

in

but

also

and

age

of

up

oilthe

among

the

Justices

among

Inns, botanists,

social
journalists,

men,

well

as

in every

British

been

them

to

building

of the

god

esse

the

to

thing
any-

have

only

who

masses

of

who

gods

as.,

not

Nietzschean

short

following not

contributed

hagiology

the

stone-images, at

half-educated

have

is, if

temples consecrated

have

if not

worshipped

Gitdnjali fame

Buddha,

Rama,

as

the

spiritual
preceptor,

or

nothing

hundreds

as

They

in posse.

rank

same

are

receiving homage
as

is

of

father

Tirath

Ram

his guru

Paramahamsa

Ramkrishna

of

Vivekananda,

; and

Knergist, is a demi-god

Tagore

Sage;

saint.

the

Devendranath,

Sir Rabindranath

maharshi^

devotees.

'

knight-poet

RELIGION

ers,
reform-

politicalagitators,educationists,theists, monotheists,
and

of

Calendars

of Great

The

have

been

It

Ramaites

was

and

utilised

previous
with

the

births

avatdras

their
too.

by

the

own

to

Jdtakas
of

in

the

life and

New

Pali

and

Both

in

which
must

post-Maurya

(Krishnaites),
The

language,
the

Divinity

thought,

Mahavirites.

Jainas

Messiahs.

of

mankind),

save

Maurya

Sakyasimha
of

idea

Vaishnavaites

Sakyaites and

even

TirthankaraA^g"idiS
deal

beings

of later Indian

bedrock

stories, called
the

{i.e.the

Avatdra

developed during the

been

epoch.

of

itself in human

the

their

positivistswith

Men.

doctrine

embodying
has

and

atheists

course,

deal

have

with

and

Buddha;
Prakrit

birth-

the

language

their

future

DEIFICATION

All these
the

derived

are

floating in the

from

AS

the
of

saviours

future

past and

MEN

OF

India

in
Brahmanical]version,

orthodox

is

incarnation-myths

to

be

stock

same

mankind

of

atmosphere

of tales about

which

in

language,

in that

known

the

It has

be noted

to

(or Cycles, at
to

found

is

only

the end

chapter of

the Vaishnavite

the

the

their

own

need

final

be

made

in

which

which

Giia^

The
of

aspect

an

in the

multifarious

has

any

both

of them

But

homage

we

that

as

these

whatever

the

have

in it describe

and

place

in

have

gods

among

the

facts and

portion

great

the

about

the

be

date

Mahabhd^-ata^
of

the

The

Rama-legends

of

some

of

phenomena
must

verses

post-Sakyan, Maurya,

pre-Christian centuries.

development

lines

among

peoples
The
same

itself

post-

remark

same

by

the

proceeding on

the

compiled

bards.

Valmikian

the

is

Gita

Mahavira

some

composed during
but

two

in the

noticeable

added

be

ages,

Maurya

same

the

nor

the

only

form

been

The

Yugantara

adherents.

pre-Sakyan

can

of

theory

Puranas.

Divinity incarnates

literature.

of the stories related

have

sciences

of the

some

enunciated

in

Sakyasimha

receiving almost

the

and

work.

huge

been

It

the

of these

encyclopaedicMahabharata.

Mahabharata

whole

great

environment

of the

Neither

the

of which

Krishna

of

also in

that

Zeitgeistis

new

pre-eminence
contents

also

and

The

huge encyclopaedia

beliefs,practices,superstitions,
arts,
MahabhCirata

been

days.

of Indian
as

had

those

Sanskrit

seen

127

AVATARAS

were

of

the

godlore was
Celestials

approaching

religiousimagination

stuff

as

that

of the

an

thus
and

Hindus.

identical

of the

Indians.

the

Chinese

The

tion.
consumma-

is made

of

128

CHINESE

The

being

t37pes of Perfection

evolved

began

spiritualsolution
The

entities.
foundation

sanctified certain

halo

of

Last, but

elements

"Sons

those

embody

at

of

Buddha

read

at

and

or

"

the poet

who

or

course

of

idols

it is too
in

of

stocks

Bternal,

the

of the

together
*

personalitiesto
the

Rama,

the

In

Zeitgeist^^'S""
or

Krishna

philosophicalhistorian

of the

De

as

In

Groot,

Confucianism
late in the

China, Japan
and

and

universe

God-in-man.

of

or

has

to

and

stones.

'

As

world.

Indo-Chinese
2

Symbols
China
Confucianists

the
"

is

day

to

system

or

are

of

idol-

idolatry."

repeat that the worship

India, whether

Taoistic,Jaina, Vaishnava, Shaiva,

*

been

ethnic,physical,legendary, mystical

(^)

Of

the

Laotsze,
the

or

with

names

to weld

human

and

Images

and

in

shapes, fashioning forth

Section

worshippers

basic

heroes

contributions

came

smpermtendent

same

to

the

concrete

"

imaginative factors

According

the

'

artistic

Mahavira,

the

once

their

Unknown,

least,are

the man-in-God

Confucius

of the

Folk-imagination

endowed

the

One,

not

God"

oi every

Ava^ara/wod

that

entities.

the mysteries of the

into

of

once

supplied

personalities,
legendary

the

"lover, the lunatic,and

these

out

reconstructingancient historyhad

about

upon

the Infinite.

previous

Philosophical speculation had

dark

stumbled

the

were

distinctlyindividualised

as

or

historic

romance.

in the

groping

during

World-Forces

types

Ideals which

themselves
crystallise

and
culture-pioneers,

eponymous

all

India

emerge

the past and

over

and

to

Classical

of these

brooding

had

and

Highest

or

in China

both

at last

millennium

REIylGION

Shakta

Johnston

says

Buddhistic,
is not
in

worship
Buddhist

130

CHINESE

This

stand

can

of the

systems

worship

be

began

to

The

by

in

legend
the

king

would

in

Buddha

began

to

China

does

since

not

4th

that

observes

' '

time

was

century
a

name

B.C.

Werner)

the

images

The

Religions oj

A.D.

that

65

great

image

of

men

of

images
the

past

be

For

correct.

have

been

prevalent

Terrien

of

Fire-goddess

the

is

the

then

red.

tiift

Origin

as

that
of

beautiful

recognised
Han

160-1

pp.

about

was

of the

in

Couperie

La

coiffure

or

worship

first emperor

the

de

represented

Her

images

dynasty
quoted by

have

into contact

Chinese

in

B.C..

{Western

204."

mind

with

would

Celestial

{iii.55):

*'The

in

existed
the

personifying

The

of

in

by Kao-tsu,

Images
came

other

to

which

Ki^

dressed

in

other

till after the

not

deities

woman
*

being placed

B.C.

Taoism

was

was

abroad.

from

Buddha

capital in

seem

lady, the deity was

it

and

Chinese

of

in 121
on

the

to

representations of

and

like

that

made."

be

This

religious

believe

already had

was

Indeed

Confucius

of

image-

Chinese

imported

not

which

This

brought

statues

in
to

image

temple

was

and

first

"

when

exactly

reasons

in his paper

Legge

religious

life,image-worship
socio-religious

this.

remarks

China

or

the

the

also.

place

are

China

of

indicate
Dr.

of

item

autochthonous

India
know

occupy

There

other

and

Japan

of

picture

correct

interestingto

consciousness.
every

in

folk

It would

as

REIvIGION

people
warm

before

the

Celestials

Hindus.

and

also

China

concretising tendency
be

from

evident

described
influence

in
of

the

Chinese
the

of

the

cosmogony

Repository
Yang

being

IMAGES

condensed

produced

fire ; and

the

The

exhalations

sun.

cold

condensed, produced
of the

The

above

styled, 'a

sexual

Thus

of them.

male

the

notion

requiresbut

tendency

single step

of sounds

that

moment

composed,

visible,and
name."

is, and

whether

sister

in the

sights as

the

to

inherent

the

in, all

considered

are

night, etc., of

hymn

has

the

idea

has

been

the

of

the

edge
knowl-

this materialising

Nature-Energies

that

ballads

have
and

be

l)een

and

the

painter.

the

medium

so

pictorial arts.

got

long

local

as

man

that

The

piece

has

man

already

through

or

and

or

folk-songshave

embodied,

have

"

arts,

sung,

become

"airy nothings
will

from

come

musical

plasticand

man

to

sculptor

Idol-worshipper every
every

produced,

expressed through

literaryand

in

as

all existences,

department

fact,the images

In

images

are

maintain

Yin

became

moon,

iconisi^igof

transferred

be

to

been

every

through poetry, legends,

Images

the

pervades

the

to

World-Forces.
formed

had

be

"

in China.
It

and

day, etc.,

sun,

gender; earth,

This

female.

the

They

Yang

inanimate,

ii. 67-8:

impropriety,

universe.'

of the

heaven,

influence

Chinese

great

no

conve37ed to, and

principlewas

sexual

only

and

animate

both

of

union

the

from

when

Davis'

from

of the

system

the

stars."

the

with

of

parts

the seminal

By

moon.

might,

finest

the

and

is taken

K/;/, being likewise

of the

came

moon,

following

*'The

that

the

and

sun

the

finest parts of fire formed

the

water;

formed

substance

watery

131

CHINA

IN

the

is

invisible

ever}'
a

very

of poetry

habitation

been,

of

and
man

speaking

animal.

During

the

slowly extending

period
an

under

empire

over

review, Confucius
the

heart

of the

had

been

Celestials.

132

CHINESE

He

would

have

soon

does

not

the

by

of the

end

"the
Coiijuciaiiisvi^
for

goal

there, and

even

honour

to

the

images,

and

the

gods

described

To

quote

Giles:

as

for the

say

likeness

as

become

been

there

introduced

been

god

tablet

people

in

use

to

came

propitiated for

the

for

as

temple,

the

in

temple,

A.D.

in

his

up

to

look

be

dedicated.

and

into

placed

do

the historian.

that

hold

built

would

the

built

was

others

wooden

be

to

then

time;

the

his

thither,to

by Confucius

term,

had

Gradually,

god

first

the

for

=H

5i=

the
were

had

in

A.D., the first Confucian

505

Confucius

of

substitute
;K

"In

scholar.

any

had

way

Soon

of

deification

Giles

says

for Confucius

rituals

in the Classics

of Confucius

Images
some

and

their
''

Teacher.

by

shrine

found

Emperors

understand

now

we

pilgrim;

great

and

Confucius

he

assistant

an

as

A.D.,

of

birthplace

tablets

gods,

first century

Confucian

the

the

signs that

were

clearlydescribed

been

have

there

of this heroification

process

to

seem

with

place

The

Ti.

Shang
But

yet formally deified but

not

was

REUGION

178

shrine,

date.

that

Confucius

upon

sake

of

worldly

advantages."
Confucianism
Hindu
as

becomes

ultimately

Deit}',

without

Nature-Force

Buddhism

or

Energy.

So

like

the

Celestials

the

the

modern

etc., the cult of Confucius

Shaivaism, Vaishnavism,

like

are

that

even

Indians

in

-religiousconceptions.
In
had

China

as

in

India

passed through

century B.C.,
and

Music

see

almost

in

which

up

singers began

being

now

the

to be

been

at which

to

enriched

x\bout

the Arts

Sculpture

and

Religion. The

elaborated
and

evolution

cultural

stages.

same

of

Arts

handmaids

till then

of

course

that landmark

requisitionedthe

assist them
had

we

the

of

Poetry

Painting to
mythology

only by poets

receive

new

3rd

and

character

IMAgES

in

and

bronze, clay, stones,

thought

age

Henceforth

kakemonos.

and

religionthe

thinkers

attention

as

the

whether

Confucian,

guides

his

Vincent

Taoist

Smith

that

doubt

that

Indian

Asoka

is

mature

whether

demand

canvas

of

every

much

as

our

the

after

Religion

"

alone,
be

not

must

bas-

fully-

So the literati

Chinese

In

Fine

India

Percy

words

"But

Buddhist

or

religious sculpture

be

can

history.

The

of

ever,
how-

covered
yet dis-

been
of

no

art

images,

have

with

begins

art

of

his

modify

there

Jain,

Mr.

Ceylon
to

Indian

specimens

No

and

Gardner

earlier

an

art."

the

of

are:

had

art

Hindu,

in India

Art

"history

the

illustrate

to

of

realm

history

the

Buddhist,

or

Prof.

quotes

Gardner's

ics
hieroglyph-

of

the

of

signs

B.C..

History of

"

and

in bronze

interpretersof

statement

Asoka.

In

intellectuals of letters.

as

century

In

in

as

portraits.

(^)

own

in the world
well

the

the
and

metals

drawings, pencil-sketches,and

and

images

wrought

in

also

decipher

to

of

master-minds

but

have

we

picture-writingsas

reliefs, statuettes,

fourth

words

religiousconsciousness

Chinese

sole

The

ink.

in

only

not

133

INDIA

in

Asokan

the

age.
It is
2nd

probably in

cent.

The

so

?)that

B.C.

following

BharJinthy

the

is

Vincent

are

the

several

Smith

scenes

actors.

Rama

of broad

with
which

during

humour

in

seem

these

his exile.
which

images.

scenes,

which

history of Buddhism
to

represent
There

monkeys

(3rd.-

Stupa

Cunningham's

"Besides
the

stupa

the first Indian

across

from

quoted

bas-reliefs

historyof

come

we

intimatelyconnected

Bharhut

post- Asokan

are

are

oj
are

there

portionsof
few

also

the

chief

134

CHINKSE

Of

large figuresthere

was

the

We

thus
to

teaching

of the

Devas

and

The

image

from

this

the

Sirima,

other

gates

of

goddess

the

modern

In

Davids

Rhys
mentioned

in

confided

are

Luck,
5/7"

mythology

who

success,

marked

in

remarks

passing that

early date,of

this

or

is not

to

comes

also

Siri

is the

of the

in the

she

Sin'md

bears

most

her

of

and

representation

common

of

and

this

is
of

of

her
with

seated

It is the

her.

over

very

Diana

signs

goddess

the

of these

like

the

be

may

plenty

One

breast

shows
water

"It

Veda.

Devata

on

other

elephants pouring

instance

image

of
representations,

have

we

mentioned

plain letters

Ephesians,

this

about

Siri, the goddess of Luck,

productivity. The
two

cosmogonies.

Brahmanical

Nagas.''

of

age.

Yakshas, agreeably to

of the

and

north

the

of Vishnu.

consort

the

Buddhist

of

guardianship

the

that

see

the

Rajas.

Yakshinis, Devatas, Naga

find that

similarlywe

thirty alto-rilievo

of

upwards

are

Kuvera, King

entrusted

And
the

and

of Yakshas

statues
*

RELIGION

oldest

popular

goddess."
Griinwedel
similar

the

Pattana.

This

in

art

also

India

gives

time

image

The

Jaina

of Mahavira

probably

Heart

B.C.)

{c. 397

Srimala

and

is

from

arose.

was

reference

that

ofJainis7n :
the

two

to

the

at

of

sects

It is also said it

enshrined

"It

was

Upakesa

first introduction

into Jainism."
idol-worship

Smith
with

this

Jaina

that

of

Buddhist

followingis taken

during

Osavala
now

his

story.

The
was

in

the

begins

his

treatment

following remark

of

post-Asokan

sculpture

IMAGES

'*A detached
been

has

records

the

of the

erection

of

son

of Taxila

Antalkidas
to have

the

bird

The

sacred

following

gateways

but

pre-Christianart:
and

and

and

silvan

is

of

form

king

great

is supposed

states
inscription

of

image

an

of Vishnu

Garuda,

also

from

the

crowded

with

front

and
of

panels

in

scenes

post-Asokan

represent

faces, back

life

the

about

Cousens

of

the

sculpture in
of

Bviddha,
of

processions, sieges,adoration

scenes,

Buddha

do

not

this

at

occur

period,
and

representedby Besnagar, Bodhgaya, Bharhut,

"The

Sanchi.

which

topes, etc."

Images
which

base

god."

"The

representing

domestic

by

which

pillars,are

bas-relief

trees

Sanchi

at

the

the

The

170.

quoted by Smith

is

recent

Antalkidas

prince.

B.C.

the

to

the

beams

local

Besnagar

the

honour

from

envo}'

crowned

was

in

of

by

inscription on

Dion,

to

interest

monnnient

reigned about

column

monstrous

the northeast

special

concealed

long

by Heliodoros,

that

with

135

INDIA

pillarstanding to

invested

discovery of

-IN

early artists

being

by silent symbols

"

did

not
to

content

the

dare

portray his bodily

to

his

attest

footprints,the

spiritual
presence
chair

empt}'

and

so

forth."
the

In

spirit represented by

Naga
housed
the
the

sculptures "we

Sanchi

in

shrine

with

object of worship
hoods

of

may

domical

in

these

the

of

roof.

Buddha

be

IMuchalinda,

of Buddha

Presence

image

an

the

see

hooded

the
It is

sculptures

cobra

sheltered

King.
is

possible that

himself

Snake

of

worship

The

always

by

Real

indicated

symbolically."
"A
famous

relief

of

iinknown

visit of Indra

specimen

dates

"

to

probably

origin depicts
Buddha
from

seated
the

in

cave."

first century

B.C.."

the

The

136

RELIGION

CHINESE

date

Jaina

from

the second

honour

of

founder

of

and

oldest of which

the

describe

B.C.,"

century

Parswanatha,

the

precursor

of

Buddha

of

procession in

Mahavira

the

as

Jainism.

The

figure

"

bas-reliefs in Orissa,

Some

oldest

image
in

Tantrimalai

at

is believed

''date from

the

about

The

following

"In

the

cap,

Ceylon^

Christian

the

from

quoted

seated

conical

of Ancient

of the

beginning

is

battered

Ceylon, wearing

Parker, author

Mr.

by

is

to

era."

Chinese

Recorder

ii.l:

Han

Dynasty

(in B.C.
served
Buddha

without

in

also

B.C.

when

the

the

ten

merely
The
Asoka's

some

among

feet

in

history of
time

other

the

and
Indian

Sakyasimha
Buddha^
cults

the

other

height.

incense

burnt

as

the

received

e.g.^

it.

worshipping

'

art
was

the

would

tradition

secured
been

for the

taken

had

it

sacrifice

it with
thus

being
Buddha-cult

by

who

was

that

says

placed

all of which

not

for

returned

the

history

he

image,

same

search

chieftain

later

worshipped

to

have

Hun

of

'

was

to

did

This

the

to

refers

images,

He

of

men

Buddha
said

these

images

religionbut they

Confucianism
of

the
Hi

destination.

their

brought

was

spoils of

which

learned

Buddhist

West

spring temple.

to

general from

Emperor

palace

about

as

of

the

King

sent

is further

Chinese

habit

the

1)

of

sweet

made.

image

an

"This

victorious

in

his

in

121

first time.
a

of the
reached

having

Giles

the

according

A.D.

6 to

books

and

in

afterwards

were

images

up

model

dynasty (B.C.

that

set

of the

of Buddha

(forming part

China

and
the

as

(B.C. 140-86)

Wu

King

(gigantic";
gold image

121) to

campaigns)

of

reign

in

averaged
to

it,

but

prayer."
indicate

deified
was

and

that

in

shipped
wor-

recognised

Vishnu-cidi^ Rdma-cnlt^ etc.^

but

CHAPTER
The

VI.

Birth

(B.C.

Buddhism

of

Section
Introduction

Chinese

under

legendary

are

time

in A.D.

traditions

of the

Celestials

having

Chou

of the

first

Emperor,

the

to

have

not

of the

Indian

because

fact that

if

Chinese

the

that

earl}^period

probable,
the

adapted

to

from
of the

"The
or

in

Chinese
a

Fenollosa's
Han

be

140)

was

was

extend

to

also

and

great

Missions

Indian

regarded

and

as

impossible,

knowledge
at

almost

mythology

new

250)

direction,

later

or

intellect

The

Asia.

were,

fact,

(c B.C.

(B.C.

Western

with,

the

since

ambitious

every

Wuti

and

sympathy

during

in

edge
knowl-

had

unhistorical

thoroughly

always

There

of Asoka.

Emperor

was

Asokan

unfounded

are

been

into

67.

least

at

contemporary

influence

and

and

times

Maurya

Emperor

Han

even

China

Taoist

the

and

of

of Central

But

That

seem

sphere

the

explorer

very

in

internationalist

great

Art

Emperor,

faith

do

introduced

was

Han

the

new

in view

the

Buddhism

of the

traditions

Mingti,

China.

into

Romanticism.

Historically speaking,
China

1.

Buddha-cult

of

(a)

100)

A.D.

150"

the

period

philosophically

in

necessity.

his

eminently

was

would

of Romanticism

remarks

the

Buddhism

psychological

of

rate,

any

of,

to

chapter

on

be

parent
ap-

"Chinese

Dynasty":

poetry

of

Han

Individualistic,enforcing

^i^

the

remained

prime

fact

largely
which

all

later Chinese

and
critics,

have

that

of

ignored,

the

Chinese

This

Confucian.
romantic

the

if not

anti-,

non-

southern

the

in

alwaj's

poetry is almost

least

at

were

in

elements

those

from

sprung

Fenollosa
interest

romantic

which

has

style."

Professor
and

all

which

genius,

European Sinologistpupils
the great imaginative art work

their

almost

mind

Chinese

139

ROMANTICISM

CHINESE

in

inspired the great

Turkestan

speak-sof

also

Taoist

the
Han

West"

the

"to inaugurate

Wuti

the

him

about

summoned

He

philosophical

of

stories

Emperor

campaigns.

'*

the

individualistic genius of his day, professedto believe

in and

share

revisit

the

Taoist

the

of his Taoist

Queen
The

romantic

points

the

same

extending

sway

over

Celestials.

frenzy"

The

of

psychology.
unknown,"

So

produced

so

The

the

This

other

many

during

ruler

is said

palace.

Emperor
muni,

who

demanded
sent

an

"

The

cults

of

worship

in

forth

the

in other

the

in

which

dream

"

and

India,

embassy through Central

Asia

the

to

^'

high,

entered

brother

Asia
^

things

into

which

Buddha

also.

race-

Mingti (A.D. 58-76).

the

China

"fine

monly
com-

Buddhism

apparition to

in Central

the

it had

as

"The

of

dream

the

of

evolved

dream

thus:

entrance

the

whole

forms

god appeared to him,

this

of

guises.

Emperor

interpreterof
revered

to

Imperial

an

had

have

to

index

imagination

real
of

not

was

Hackmann

by

reign

attributed
was

an

of

of the

the

shining gold image

his

Emperor

Chinese

story is told

is

but

guise

accepted date
China

of the

the

Buddha-cult

the

spiritualconsciousness

the

'Imagination bodies

in

introduction, also,

actual

the

inevitability of

dream

'

Buddha-cult

of

individual

an

to

paradise."

story

to

determined

and

mystical powers,

Tlie

Khotan

of the

Sakyaand

who

Emperor
(the land

140

CHINESE

of

Yueh-chi)

the

practiceof
number

in

well

temple

translatingthe
the

The

in Northern

admission

the

first century

the

life of the

as

the

First
the
as

Honan-fu.

of Buddha

A.D.

of the

belongs

worship
century

pre-Christianera,

and

also

about

god

tural

A.D.

Confucian

city

in the

and
India

and

the

The

traditional
on

the

people

to

was

the

one

express

for the

it when

it

new
was

and

(2)

category
the

by
cults

of other

in

in

had

and

been

ever

scattered

here
of

Buddha,

of

those
form

new

prefec-

contributions

only
e.g.,

ed
enact-

was

every

of forces

out

names,

or

iconising

mould

in

instinct

of

itself.
literature

Chinese

and

cult and
introduced.

were

and
and

hand, by Laotsze

other,by Confucius

in

same

mentality

originalmyth-creating

Chinese

incident

IMountain

be built

The

new

in

quote Giles,it

to

deities

etc., and

Avalokiteswara,
which

few

pantheon

recognition of Confucius

Chinese

everywhere.

(l)

were

was

Buddhism

that

the

to

B.C.,

should

temple
empire.

and

there

into

time

that

Chinese

of Tai

the

as

when,

555

manufacturing myths

on

It

3rd

at

extraordinary

an

in the

that

the

into the

not

was

promulgation

of

work

instructions

here

was

the

two

China."

Celestials,

Emperor

It

the

which
to

Buddhist

former),

scriptures.

and

of residence

imperial palace

present

root

images

themselves

gave

and

65

little after the

religion,in

new

A.D.

year

in

eighteen

"

monks, Kasiapa Matanga

two

important

most

The

first took

the

Kuddha

built for the

lived, and
representatives

Loyang,

in

court

of

possession

was

Chinese.

emissaries

(the latter arrivinga

in

as

imperial

things requisitefor the

The

67, accompanied by

Gobharana

as

the

procure

religion.

new

left the

"

returned
and

the

to

RELIGION

philosophy
Chuangtsze,

resented,
rep-

and

Mencius, had pre-disposedthe

quite adequate
For

as

yet the

to

late
assimi-

influence

of

THE

Indian

thought

works

translated

of

sculpture

of

any

and

to

hundred

later,after

3'ears

The

peoples.

two

under

come

in

in China's

the

Thsang's

Hiuen

evidences

great epoch
of letters

world

six

about

Tangs

mighty

realm

the

absolutelyno

are

influence

of

intercourse

meagre,

infrequent, and

the

Sanskrit

of

number

very

painting there

sphere

was

was

Chinese

between

Hindu

art

Chinese

and

contact

of the

and

into

Hindus

between

insignificant.The

was

141

LOVE

OF

RELIGION

India

from

return

(A.D. 645).
Hindu

propagation

the
of

missionising activity,during

first two

the

extract

the

Chu

and

the

pioneer

work

following

in the

is described

missionaries,

Parthian

collection

of sutras

of

perspicuity.

India, and

with

spirit and

great

the

country

with

fidelity."
"

great
in

the

of the

Getas

and

other

Nirvana

the

with

arrived

monks

More

translated

wards
after-

years

translated

he

from

Buddhism

Lo3'ang (Honan)

at

of which

Lingli (168-170)

from

sutras

anived

some

Eighty

imported.

of

chief

the

of

follower

devoted

were

monk

intelligenceand
reign

"became

books

more

76-89)

Changli (A.D.

of

reign

Kingdom

many

and

since

Buddha-cult,

"In
the

of the

period, for

this

AX'erner's

C/imese

Sociology.
(/))
It need
been

to
as

Vehicle

Lower
Buddhism

were

scholars

of

introduced

the

of

(1)

here

Love

that

w-hat

with

the

generally

has

Mah\y(^nisrn (Greater

as

contrasted

in these

(2) That

Religion

stated

onl}-be

known

Vehicle),

The

Hinayanism

Sakyasimha's apostles, has

or

Higher

(Lesser
been

or

called

pages;

m3'thology, iconography
into

China

from

Central

and
Asia

canon

were

which
neither

142

CHINESE

what

the

Sakya

man

Asoka

had

coming

under

Pcili,like

of

of

with

the

have

the

few

"

to

not

was

Upa7iishad

India.

Nor

is it the

goddesses

of the

Mahayanic

The

Getty.

Mrs.

from

the

processes,

characteristics

words

us.

and

image-

Mahayanism

of

in his New

Richard

of Dr.

are

ment
Testa-

God

from

detain

not

Avatarahood

mentioned

were

previous Hinayanic^

need

systems

more

in the

Help

of

the

prove

Chhdndogya

of

by

of Higher Buddhism
1.

Bibles

Mahayanic

the

and

gods

Darsanic

already

being given

present work

Daisana

themselves

and

Upanishadic^

worship.

Buddhism

Mahayanic eschatologyand metaphysics

disentangling
I

with

carefullydone

which

also,by

to call

Sanskrit, the language

but

of the

scope

Sanikhya

so

ingredientsof

Bodhissttvas

of

probably

in India.

object to catalogue
pantheon

the

ventured

and

Hinayanism

the

formed

what

nor

both

Dhamnia^

I have

language

Nirvanism

as

but

"

Hinayana,

beyond

connection

alone

the

culture

It is

his

as

cult of Buddhas

that

universal

or

which

(3) that

And

taught

Hinaydnisni^

the

being

had

propagated

Mahay anism*,
as

REUGION

to

oneself

save

others

and

from

suffering.
Communion

2.

ecstatic

rest

3.
to

to

the

Divine

*Tlie image and

A.D.

65.

associated
to

this
with

require fresh
substantial
Kanishka
the

council

the

of

in the
to

B.C.

somewhere

the

gave

highest

be

is

58' and
about

date

by

birth

new

so

as

oneself."

language
had

name

controversy
in

Sanskrit

formulated
78

which

of God

nature

Immortal

then,

revision

A.D.

and

is the

the

been

of the

of Buddhism

What,

have

considers

form

God,

soul.

Partaking

become

Evidently

with

been

indicate
well

that the

established

of

Kanishka,
where
Aswaghosha,

faith
in

MahAyslnic.

was

Asia

Central

ijefore
council

famous

especially of his

is allegBuddhism
ed
to
seems
chronology
Smith
Vincent
Chinese
of
facts
from
light
History.
"The
the
of Kanishka's
date
accession, but adds:
for

between
those
A.D.

Mahiiyilnic
Kushan

first time?

the

the
who

100.

scholars

date

it in

who
or

about

place
A.D.

the

accession

78."

He

of
dates

THE

The
mann's
1.

The

conception of

2.

The

Bodhisattvas

3.

The

attainment

consisting

central
on

point
The

opposed

Bible

Its

The

with

all

ideal

the

as

beings,

Bodhisattva

the

householders.

and

becomes

Remarkable

the
is

stress

and

of existence

state

Romanticism

is

It

rightly

work

its

as

has, therefore,been

India.

in

inspiring

called

the

Sanskrit

by

A.D.?).
and

One

by Mahayana,

fed

Idealism

could

be noticed

anthropomorphic

common

god-lore

of Devotionalism

ocean

by Sliaiva,
Saura, Vaishnava,

as

theologies.

other

their

in

first time
hearts

and

world's

began

religious history

to

love.

It

men

not

was

brain-labourers

passionless stoics,mere

of

happy

Religion with Love, Faith

super-natural and

the

For

or

of

Emotionalism

whole

Jaina, and

Paradise

(1st century

same

being

Faith.

of

of contemporary

age

of

basis

its

Aswaghosha*

opened

Bodhisattvahood

sympathy

marks

the

as

Awakening

the

posse.

Hell.

to
are

Hope

force.

"

in

love."

the

to

idea of

These

was

Hack-

Faith,

5.

in

from

Deity.

Buddhas

or

invocation

The

4.

and

be added

may

Eternal

an

of the

in

world-encompassing

as

143

LOVE

account:

"

laid

OF

followingcharacteristics

life

of

RELIGION

and

an

cold

book-lorists, but of lovers, bhaktas^ devotees, Messiahs

and

apostles. The

and

Gita-literature
"

Jataka-stories,the
flourish

could

sophists,calculators

warm-blooded
*

The

to

of

Sunya,

Nagilrjuna,

one

in

not

economists"

i.e- Void,

ay
an

but

of faith and

enthusiasts,men

Doctrine

is attributed

and

Ram

as

an

of its founders

important
like

an

a- verses

atmosphere

of

world

of

in

the

hope ''believing
feature

of Mahayanism

Aswaghoslia.

144

CHINESE

where

cannot

prove."

These

academicians

but

such

we

abstract
senses

in order

to

of

heart

that

the

of God.

so

focus their

of these
''

The

The

the

inhibit

attention

on

capitalof

the

embodied

something

afar

the
'

for
their

culture

Kingdom

"

' '

sorrow.

our

Bhakti

Heart-culture

or

the

asked

the

understand

you

The

language

The

speech

with

and

the

sand

know

you

fallingof

the

The

calling of

the

the

the

"The

Is in the
the

creed
and

Maha^'unists
situation

to

was

preached

to

the

ear
"

heart.

''open

of the

propagating

were

pass

that

message

others

came

repudiating the

sntrci

open
or

sweet

hill,

of the

secret

rill,

reply

following

bird

days repeat?"

right romantic

w^as

how

The

tunes

word,

no

of brook

along

waves

All

was

of Love

of

sphere

A\^ould

And

to

Would

Of

was

not

:
*'

similar

whole

Religions

apostles of

questions

the

could

as

it might be the

devotion

From

It

for

meant

were

'

Each

devotees

RELIGION

of

"Legalism"

in

the

that
A

India.
later

centuries

when

'

heart'

scribes

Jesus

and

the

Book-religionof Judaism.
The

human

and

mystic elements

postulatethe Infirmity of
different
of Dhamma

but have

from
or

Man

and

in
the

the

primitive Nature-cult

the

study

of

historically
grown

Sakyan
out

and

of both.

faiths which

these

Mere}'
as

of God

from

Confucian

the

are

as

practice

Dialogues,

146
of

CHINESE

deities

characters

later

pantheon, sooner

of

countries.

It

The

god, or

has

its

from

Avata?-a, is thus
himself

of

Christology

than

value

of the

nature

and

with

Adonis,

it

to the

and

who

not

think

conception

was

Dr.

Buddha
the

Bacon

Modern

god,
writes

criticism

gospel ^/ Jesus

ancient
of

"

Gentile

of

Mithra.

Christ

new-found

kingdom

to

spiritualised. The

the

from

its

of

Osiris, an

this

as

enemies

a
*

type

The

faiths.

the

union

by mystic

forces

religionsof

saviour-god, an

Israel.

no

such

soul

influential

primarily

had

discovered,

personificationsof

old national

an

Redeemer-gods.

at last been

Religions

as

Paul

formulate

to

had

world

the

to

Whether

myth

this

The

i.e.^of Jesus

Bacon

wherein

resurrected

of the

the

restores

was

appealing

personal redemption

Attis, a

an

' '

man,"

soul

mortality.

dying

in

current

everywhere displacingthe
could

Professor

not, the

or

individual

of

and

Confucius

and

of Incarnation

of God

the

those

were

Buddha

preacher

Testament

deliverers

as

weakness

time

moralist

thought

resorted

men

both

the

explained by

moulds

first in

Jesus."

conceived

so

Buddha

Sakya

"doctrine

Pauline

in the

colleague

that

this

in its distinction of the

contrast

manifestation

eternal

of

that

or

theologicallaboratory.

the New

gospel about

The

and

the

to be

was

worshipped

also

Sooner

place

on

Indian

an

between

going

accident

an

be

to

been

get

Sage

was

legendary

or

history.

to

was

accident

an

of

the

the

The

It

god

Confucius

Making

other

One

parallelin Christology also.

expresses

from

was

contrast

the

in his

the

China

supplied to

their

through

Forces.

name

had

later the Great

or

Elemental

the

was

all

peoples

"Enlightened"

the

of the

Nature-Forces

of

out

or

both

among

historical, semi-historical

of

out

REIylGION

son
*

overcome

were

Gentile
of

David

'Plie whole
were

SPIRITUAL

the

the

not

deliverance
*

enemies,
of the

bondage

manufacture

to

We

difficult to

But

post-Asokan
These

at

legends of

''in the

the

the

'

best

ternal
ex-

the

impressions of

the

of the

Rama3^ana,

Jatakas.
in

Lloyd

says

clear-cut

stone

his

Creed
of

monuments

testified

life had

whose

passed

into

for him

of Half
India

that

the

throughout
was

the

time

and

good
the

had

had

Experience

and

that

the

world.

gestation for
The

passing through

who

one

as

same

evolving I^Iithraism,Chinese

one

as

him

"

away.

gone

Iran
first

and

epoch

of

nationalism
Inter-

the Hellenistic

with

new

Israel

emotional

spiritual experience
the

had

leaving behind

historybeginning
of

shadowing
over-

holy teachings;

thus

of

as

overcome;

unseen,

who

whose

being

rejoicedover

was

seer

deed

spiritualpower

birth

aged

one

as

whose
an

significantfact
in world's

was

by

to

of

Spiritual

It is

period

result of
one

one

feelingof regret
{b)

as

evil

the

been

had

who

Buddha

in

believed

mother

tempted by

was

idea

an

sculptors of

avatara-myths

supernatural,the

by angels and

ism

always

was

mankind

the

there,"

the

been

when

concerned,
the

ment
develop-

It is

date

exact

indelible

the

once

pre-Christian India
birth

is

the

India.

supplied by

worship,

'*It stands

J apart

instinct

(2nd century B.C.?).

age

Vishnu-Sirima

It is human

and

the

India

as

of Adam

sons

preceding chapter

in China

is that

bear

similar

far

so

of all their

great Teacher.

to
point historically

evidence'

and

the

redemption

hand

of the
"

death

of the

powers.

of

out

in

traced

and

147

ISRAEL

AND

^j^g rescue

evil

to

ava/ara-cnlt

is started.

IRAN

of Israel out

jj-^^g

god

have

of the

one

OF

spiritual foes of Imnianity, sin

was

out

EXPERIENCE

stages.
Classics

cults
of

all

Zoroastrianwere

evolving

148

CHINESE

the

REI/IGION

Hinduism

worsliipof Confucius,

cult, Shiva-cult, Rama-cult

With

crowd

of

campaign

much

homely

divine.

Charles,

is

religious

lofty

doctrine

exhibiting

He

with

Ahura

is

rarely

religion inculcated
own

longer

no

fervid

fro.

converse

His

familiar

by

had

name

the

as

purely

Mazdah
come

near

the

become

singer
semi-

studies

Canonical

Westminster,

between

the Old

Books

of the
and

of
re-interpretation

Old
in

and

hesitating,but

in

writes

his

Testaments:

New

beliefs and

the

century
third

non-

consciousness

instances,the

most

and

Canonical
is the

if.

the fourth

from

the

Testament

traditional
"if.

to

order

historical

in their

continuous,

Down

of

Canon

strongest impressions experienced by the reader

of the

of the

and

even

which

discouragement

subjects,which

ReligiousDevelopment
who

to

and

' '

Rev.

"One

and

is still

the

Prophet
a

still

But

opposition, and

sway

practical and
Gathas.

in

him,

that

ourselves,

elation

ritual

of the

read

names

eagerly pressing his

duty against
emotions

divine

The

with

theologicaland

the

in

*'We

Faith.

the

new

associations.

we

around

help seeing

supernatural figure, holding

on

of

the

to

passions

of the

was

Mazdah

Spentas

cannot

Reformer,

and

fortunes

Iran

Ahura

Prophet

eyes

we

new

human

very

our

of like

God

still the

us,

moral

and
of

shut

names

Amesha

the

is

carry

man

familiar

with

upon

names

in

development

Religious Poetry of Persia

old

we

the

Early

Zarathustra

while

Judaism

to

the

supreme,

and

on,

regard

Moulton's
meet

so

Christ-cult.

of the

the birth-throes

and

Buddha-

evolving

was

progressive,

symbols.

if.

B. C.
,

progress

century

onwards

was

slow and
the

work

'

BUDDHA-CULT

went

on

of the

unofficial

worthies

ancient
*

pseudonymity

All

of

school

from

taken

the

This

development
round

such

Messianic

or

Indian

in the

bards

''For Vishnu's

the

the Hindu
all Dharmas
Me

alone

The

heaven

above

confined

to

had

power

Rome.
East, i.e.^
fresh

pretation.
re-inter-

undergoing

was

histories

centre

Way,

the

"CoCxNATES."

previous chapter
Mdth

how

the

The

extract.

self disdained
him

with

stock-in-trade
the

Resurrection."

the

whole

doctrines

and

following lines

of

"

came

before

the

surcharged

was

the Valmikian

'"I am

in the

INDIAN

ITS

AND

in the

centuries

onwards.

ruthless

conception

Messiah,

the

noticed

atmosphere

the

more

or

progressive

was

re-interpretation.Whole

ideas described

were

and

empire

Bvery

BUDDHA-CULT

And

new

the

conceptions as soul,spirit,sheol. Paradise, the

have

We

under

B.C.

century

and

anonymity

the

called,therefore,for

Kingdom,

(":)

The
all

third

Greek

of the

phenomenon
*

writings

Israel.

religious

its unknown

in this direction

seers.

this interval

place

new

the

real progress

mystics and

During

in

their

characterised

writings in Judaism
*

efforts of the official

issued

149

COGNATES

mainly through

who

teachers,

of

names

but

nation,

' '

INDIAN

the

through

not

apace,

leaders

ITS

AND

one

of

not
as

every

"beneath

he

mortal

birth.
to

came

earth"

religious sect.
the

Syrian

blue"

"

So

that

declared

Life, the Truth," his brother-Messiah,

Krishna, had

(i.e.,
Ways,

asserted

in

the

GitCi'.

Taos, religionsor

''Forsake

creeds), make

thy way."

following declaration

Specimens of Indian

Poetry.

of the

Lord

is from

Griffith's

150

CHINESE

*'I am

the

the

am

and

Father,

Grandsire, and

REIvIGION

the

Mother

of the

and

Vedas,

way,

support,

The

Seed

am

The

Home

the
the

Mystic word,

all,and

To

other

Faith

Gods

makes

his

makes

pious

And

love

The

lengthy

strain,which
n/k

will in
the

is

nothing

of Lord
short

and

Magnifying

Taking myself

the

the

Lithographing Kronos,

sake."

proceeds

in

carried

idealist

this

to

Whitman's

plane.

the

dividual
in-

One

is

of Myself :
I,

come

of

dimensions
Zeus

tree;

take,

transcendental

applying
exact

the

of Romanticism

Sono-

Me,

to

from

Krishna

Yankee

of his characteristic

reminded
' '

to

aright.

his devotion's

is the

lifted up

"

not

flowers

gracious part

oration

sight

my

offeringdear

water,

gift for

Here

power.

though

humblest

Leaves, fruit,sweet
His

pray,

giftaccepted in

the

tower.

sacrifice and

to

power

worshipper astray

'Tis offered still to Me,

Faith

quickening

"fi

leads

Lord.

the

mighty Refuge-

error

and

witness

I, of deathless
of

Universe
,

The

When

fosteringNurse,

his son,

Jehovah,

and

Hercules

his

grandson,

Buying

drafts of Osiris, Isis,Belus,

In

portfolioplacing Manito

my

the

With

crucifix

Odin
and

Taking

and

Brahma, Buddha,

loose, Allah

on

leaf,

engraved.
the hideous-faced

Mexitili

and

every

idol

image,
them

all for what

they

are

worth

and

not

more," etc., etc.

Whitmanism

is
spiritualised

the

mysticism

of Gitd.

cent

""

BUDDHA-CULT

These

verses

cults

of

Gtta

had

Nirvanisfn

was

of the

diiring

this

This

should

of which

a
a

Similarly

B.C..

century

A.D.)

Buddhism

or

"cognate"
of the

period

cults

of Hindusthan.

people

Buddha-

of

Hinduism

was

of the

Hinduism

was

are

legion of "cognates."

Hinduism

of the

various

the

metaphysico-moral

the

be called

the

famil3'-likeness.

numerous

among

of

mythologies

numerous

6th

151

picture

new

150-100

Shaivaism

and

of

the

Vaishnavism

Vishnu-cult,
so

of

developing

as

midst

one

in the

one

give

The

of the

one

was

Buddhism

cult, just

been

"

COGNATES

all present

period (B.C.

been

had

the

bom.

Hindus

Maha^^anism

Shiva-cult,

on.

Buddha

only

was

of the

It consisted

diverselynamed,
the

and

Bodhisattvas

Brahma,

pantheon.

vast

and

Buddha's

host

"

other

of Northern

Gods

be

to

are

Adi-Buddhas, Avalokiteswaras,

the

Vishnu,

of

deities,avataras^
full-fledged

Among

mention

to

the

as

the

Buddhism,"

Vasudeva, Parsvanatha, Tirthan-

Krishna,

Rama,

karas, etc.,

well

gods

Being variously conceived

Supreme

only

not

also

as

of the

one

in posse.

gods

included

but

the

and
''cognates"

systems

and

from

were

Sakyasimha

and

INDIAN

Hinduism

therefore

that

ITS

spiritualmilteti in

common

His

AND

few

semi-historical

Shiva, etc.,

descended

names,

and

the

Vedic

from

deities.

That
not

exclusive

mutually
the

the Asoka

of the "New"

of the

other

would

forms

of

be evident

Hinduism

from

were

policy of

the

Indo-Scythian monarch, generally regarded as

Kanishka,
"Such

and

Mahayanism

Ca god with

Buddha
and

faithful

rightlytook

in Kanishka

's

Says

Buddhism.

served

place among

his

ears

Mr.

open

Vincent

Smith:

the

prayers

to

b}^ a hierarchy of Bodhisattvas)

the

gods

wide-spread empire,

of the nations
and

the

comprised

monarch,

even

152

CHINESE

'conversion,'probably

after his
the

old

and

gods,

new

Almost

the

Indian

the

iconography.

King,

which

invaders

to

also tell the

by

side

the

first and

as

of

that

second

''

Balance

{a)

Shiva

Hindu
centuries

The

Claims

relations

religionsduring
from

the

following

According

100

attempts

Judaism
with

the

that

time

their

foreign
ment.
environ-

predecessor

of

Christian

side

existed

during

era.

3.

"

in International

Hast

the

Greek

and

period

Philosophy
West

the

and

thought

Hellenistic

to

Emmet
third

the

be

may

Hebrew

at

hellenising,

in the second

Charles'

in

Asiatic

understood

which

century

developments

growing

bitter

B.C.,

of

thought

up

within

written

opposition

nearly

so

and

Apocrypha

of Maccabees

book

"expresses

in

were

of

proof,

account.

Pseiidepigrapha^ the
B.C.

is
the

Vishnu

and

of the

of

between

the

of this

name

religious consciousness

of Accounts

Rival

insignia of

which

the

Nandi,

tale.

same

Section

The

Indian

II,

the

bull

god Vishnu,

Kadphises

Buddha,

deities in

ternate
al-

powerful

reverse

other

influence

the

the

on

rapiditywith

to

did

last

by his

thoroughly

of the

coins

It is clear

"exhibit

for the

succumbed

The

I, the

trident and

synonym

Smith,

had

Kanishka,

Vasudeva

noose,

The

' '

both

Harsha

age,

god Siva, attended

Hindu

is

later

honour

to

Buddha.''

of

coins

accompanied by

according

and

continued

(A.D. 140-73?),

ruler

figureof
and

all the

in

as,

Siva

to

reverence

Kushan

RELIGION

about
to

overwhelmed

and

shows

and

doctrine, which

the

Jewish

the

no

sympathy

Church.

"

at

154

CHINESE

lenism

could

Seleucids

his

In

that

Messiah

of

'

St is impossible

efforts of Buddhist

"The

of

suspected. Scholars
the

of

the

in

Essenes

of

the

On

their

origin

Richard, "it
Faith

is not

form

of

China

But
as

reign
"that

the tradition
of

way

should

dancing

the

be

from

to

A. D.

100

Rev.

Timothy

the

Asiatic

an

(^1

Christian

of these

the

wind

the

infant

as

blowing.

was

recorded

Magi

Savioiy

Infant

regarded as having
the

two

nationality."

Greek

in

to

"not

was

but

names

of the

on

Mahayan

of the visit of the

have

owe

Saviour, Jesus

A.D.

the cradle
which

Iranian,

religiousmission

India,

lurked

attendance

suspected

that

that

the

Indian

who

been

Hermetic

often

and

in

Mingti

have

pious Buddhists

deities

that

under

'[Sages to
the

in

200"

Lord

our

all"

'

of

indication

Vedic

of

congregations

been

believed

more

often

properl}' so-called,but

may

the

communities

opinions

refers to the tradition

Lloyd

Iranian

that

and

has

According

of

there

.an

lore.

the

missionaries

Buddhism."

been

believes

and

Philo,

from

have

at

of

through

monastic

religions of B.C.

mission

ideas

reasonably

in the

j|-jjg^g^^^

gospel

propaganda,

the

the

by

^And Lloyd

Buddhist

or

=i"

side

same

during

Mr.

described

more

the

of Half Japan

Buddhists

seen

Buddhism,

the

Christ."

is

records

may

Creed

have

Biblical

to

on,

in Alexandria

Chinese

and

the

the

Nazarenes

Lloyd's

derived

was

other

Hindu

the

so

Buddhism

"k

Egypt.

that Gnosticism

and

Palestine, in

Therapeutoe

books

from

following is

which

' '

monks.

existence

of

to

that

deny

to

works

themselves

suggested

The

Religio7iParker

in Chinese

Salvation,good

heart

"

hold.

to

Studies

opinion
have

failed

that

again

capture

never

had

RELIGION

same

the

value

legend of

Sakyasimha

RIVAL

on

his

CLAIMS

OF

nativity.
' '

Persian

It proves

and

philosophy

THE

' '

wise

men

pardonable vanity on

the

the

imagine

in touch
see

with

how

and
of

chronology
criticism.

before

the

the

Testament

Tubingen

end

of

was

canonised.

school

and

the

second

denial

century

of resurrection

from

The

A.D.

Sanskrit

are

related

not

certainh'

several

50

For,

be

with icons

established

ology

and

in

stupas

and

sutras

are

'-latries' in Persia, India

the

place,

Prof.

to

it

the

beyond

yet

not

was

the

authority

New

of

the

by Ferdinand
Pauline

earliest

the

Zarathustra,

that

founded

and

of

Epistle
Doketism

Gnostic

is included

in the

the

Pali

Jataka-storieswhich

2nd

century

by stories

which

B.C.

became

Buddha-cult,

and

Vishnu-cult

before

Rama-cult,

had

Christ-cult

later

and

than

China.

similar

could
current

been

already
was

definitely

Historicallyspeaking,

Minor.

Mariolatry

A.D.

would

prove

Testament^

judgment,

afterwards.

Asia

not

on

as

150."

Krishna-cult, Shiva-cult
formed

itself is

against

and

influenced

centuries

of

first

the

Rama-stories

the

on

to

to

the

century

fulminations

latest brief

order

place, according

Baur, ''the period covered, from

to

the lands

on

Bible-criticism

of

was

Testament

New

task it is

of tJie Neiv

the

in the

Star.

'The

In

second

Making

the

of Half Japan

hopeless a

literature

established

on

Creed

Confucius.

Biblical

In

in the

Bacon,

in his

Christ-cult

of the

Sakyasimha

'

and

impossible

earlyinfluence

newly

Lloyd's chapter

East

the

of

part of the apostlesof the Galilean

risen

of

the

time, and, therefore,it

the

reader

that

factors

powerful

most

the

to

155

WEST

theology

as

representatives of

having paid homage

Any

the

THE

the contrary,

well

as

the

were

of

AND

really,on

metaphysics

world
socio-religious

to

EAST

'

Christ'

-logics

and

156

CHINESE

The

*'It

following opinion
almost

seems

certain

already developed

in

of

could

the

Gospels

that

the

middle

began

invasion

of

Alexander

conquest

at

"The
Hindu

end

in his

Greek

The

following

have
the

been
result

of

of

second

through

their

century
the

ings
writ-

regarding

India

of the Christian

evidence

of the

to

the

modify

fringe

the

of

structure

respect."
author, however,

same

the

partially contradicts

and

=i^

Buddhism

newer

era"

essential

statement

the

Indo-Scythian

or

merely touched

in any

from

India

upon

the

must

of the

Indian, Zoroastrian,

Maurya

unification

records

its

complex
and

possible by
the

been

largelyof foreign origin,and

Christian,Gnostic
made

the

the

Christians

the

Smith

powerless

was

/'The

remark:

that

Kushan

the

influence

by

far.

so

have

to

appear

Vincent

History of

institutions

unsupported

knowledge

any

of the

end

influence
to

civilisation and

above

not

had

School

ana

generally assigned to

of the first century

of Indian

is

Mr.

Hellenic

the

quoted

travelled

have

known
publicl}^

of

the

given

the

be

Tertulliau."

and

of

is thus

before

that century,

until

conclusion

extent

India

it does

of

became

Gospels

of Irenseus

*'

Mahay

gather together

to

indeed

nor

The

the

possibly

and

also

may

the

Antioch

Founder,

Giles

that

western

A.D.

century

earlier than
at

of

its reputed founder, is

Nagarjuna,
second

RELIGION

the

Hellenic

conquest

Empire

of

the

earlier emperors.

' '

interaction

Roman

in

of

elements
of

had

which

Alexander,
and

above

under

the

India,
world

development

was

been

formation

the

all
sway

by

the

of

the

"

PARALLELISM

{b)
the

*'Open

and

the

by

The

spiritualideas.

of the

Christianity and

of

hypothesis

157

Questions"

to explain the problem

justifiable

relationship between

except

QUESTIONS"

OPEN

Parallelism

It is not
of

AND

Buddhism

original common

an

following

remark

of

nature

fund

Johnston

of

can,

therefore,be accepted:
"

We

then

may

characteristic

Mahayana

saviours
world's

the

which

the

as

that
possibility

belief in divine

efficacyof

builders

both

of

in

from

religious had

or

man's

partly drawn

were

"

of the

some

Christianit}'and

by

incarnating themselves

salvation

the

the

shared

doctrines
such

"

admit

the

human
superfor

form

to

sources

equally ready

access."

Timothy

Dr.

these

both

Jewish prophets
of God

that

Egypt

and

to

different

From

sources

St.

(Hinayana)
or

Thomas,

Mahayanist

and

that

then

of the

had
well

these

as

Kingdom

much

course
inter-

with

Judaea,

great life-giving,
iuto

seeds

some

both

modified

somewhat

East

the

under

early Christianity,however,

"It

remarks:

of the

and

Babylonia, where

this centre

were

now

year

another, but

one

Persia,as

like

each

"

Babylon

Babylonian poetry
of

they

conditions.

Johnston

and

Testament

Buddhism

glorious visions

carried

were

where

About

schools

India

Greece.

from

Babylon

come.

Western

West,

T/ie New

New

source,

their

wrote

inspiring truths
and

common

was

with

borrowed

not

from

came

of

doctrines

common

Christianity were

in

remarks

''It is getting clearer

Bnddhisyn:

of Higher
that

Richard

is

we

discussions

unorthodox,

or

in the

must

look

prophecy
that

the
and

orthodox

principalstreams

belief."

in

that

of

Mr.
these

not

in

missionary activity

flow

for

the

into the

ultimate
ocean

of

158

CHINESE

lu

for

fact,as

the

religioushistory and
Hellenistic
that

safely made

Greek
traced
oriental

It

be

world's
the

Asia
of

held

were

of

(as

Bastern

Antiochos

which

authors

no

h"

India;
upon

Indian

until after the

3.

left

and

eschatology which

150

and

A.D.

100

consummation
lines without
:ontact

of
any

between

^^

be

can

an

notice

the

Bast

of

the

is

made

to

and

the
the

cursions
in-

tions
institu-

by Greek

hardly traceable

discussion."

philosophy, metaphysics
B.C.

full-fledgedbetween

explained independently

evolutional

reference

Bukratides

iipon

science

of

invasions

the

merely military

mark

period under

we

"

dences
evi-

coming.
yet forth-

not

are

impression

of the systems

one

case

appreciable

of the

Western

historic

Demetrios,

'^

fact

that

Krishna-

of

definite

observes,

literature and

close

Bach

each

Great,

in

and

and

Christ-myth

But

Smith
the

were,

in

of

grand philosophiccauldron

in the

impact

Vincent

Menander

the

in

impress

West,

Rama-myth

as

and

the

wide.

and

landmarks

the

bore

and

eclecticism.

the

as

Bast

well

in solution

prove

Alexander,

of

much

as

deep

very

important

period

the

Asia

post- Alexandrian

Rather,
and

oughly
thor-

anything

considered

all,not

the

this

during

influence

of

to

neither

Therefore
be

must

that

presumed

Buddha-myth

myth)

"

Asiatic.

after

was,

thought

mutual

the

following :
"

influence

Hellenism

may

the

composite product

of the

occidental.

as

2.

be

to

thoroughly

Hellenistic

to

world's

in

countries,the only statements

seem

was

nor

Babylonia

general intellectual condition

the

Hellenism

1.

of

place

Graeco- Roman

and
be

may

RELIGION

process

along

international
West.

the

traditional

milieu

Thus

as

or

the

Platonism

PARALLELISM

might

lead

without

any

so-called

to

the

influence

and

of

Hellenistic

Neo-Platonists

could

be the

Hindu

or

in India

avatai^as

ignoring

the

between

Bast

Shaiva,

Tripitakas

alone

the

dogmatise

regard

the

to

Hinduism

its

Judaism

growing

phenomena
and

the

trend

Buddha-cult,

of

Persia

of the
to

use

cognise
re-

and

Syria, and
with

system

metaphj^sics of
and

Krishna-cult, etc.,
were
' '

same
a

to

religious and

any

and

Christ-cult

its

pressure,"

rapprochemeitt

it is desirable

psychology

out

of

explain Mahayana,

parenthood of

the

with

cult

faiths.

in

The

rest.

with
of

those

about

The

and

can

India, China,

in

mysticism

Bra/mtaiias, Upanishads^

circumstances

parallelism

philosophicalgrowth
to

other

these

Under

4.

and

any

explained by totally

internationalism
The

Krishnaite

be

can

West.

and

and

Darsanas

of

epoch

also

also

without

Taoism.

later

without

So

Chinese

Original

to

China

and

Christ-cult

of Mithraism

basis

rise

similarly give

might

Judaism might

Zoroastrians.

or

factors.

Neo-Platonism

So

impact.

Gnosticism, Apocalypticism, and

Zoroastrianism

not

Oriental

159

QUESTIONS

Stoicism, "Cynicism"

to

lead

OPEN

AND

independent

conditions

metaphor

from

of

perature
tem-

physical

science.

be

be stated

It may

5.

bestowed

languages

on

and

the

by comparison

scholarship,

scholarship,on
debit

and

of world's

Parthian, Bactrian, Persian,

the

credit

can

on

the

other, before
be

the

religioushistory.

gations
investi-

findings

of Indo-

and

Hellenic

the

one

hand,

the

problem
that

to

Syrian

and

results of these

with

settled in

has

research

considerable

literatures,and

checked
Chinese

that

most

of international

fruitful

period

160

REUGION

CHINESE

with

that

problem

Asia

and

Europe.

following,

the

the

capacity of

the

beyond

It is

' '

of the
It

Balance

for

time

some

others, would

among

' '

of Accounts

that

seems

author

present

deal

to

between
to

come

* '

still remain

open

questions:"
far

How

1.

by Asoka

student

Christianity,was
of Asia

the
of

the

"oriental

greatest of Neo-Platonists, who

Christian

the

Chuang-tsze's Tao-te-ching or
The

following
lead

would
and

Hindu

was

not

nor

yet by

have

rank

Yogaists.

to

sought, and
to

to

one

from

account

be

satisfied

* '

The

believed

attained,a

the

union

Greece."

with

Gita

the

with

eternal

friends

the

Plotinus,

extent

3rd

and

Chinese

spiritualambition

b}^his

religious

century
of

Vedcinta,

History of Philosophy

with

of the

municate
com-

apostle of

an

in the

Indian

by sympathy

to

mystical pantheism

Webb's

Plotinus

contemplation
was

the

what

lived

the

imbibed

era,

Tarsus,

later),to

somewhat

every

them."

from

philosophicspiritof

the

with

to

Antiochus

to

combined

who

cording
Ac-

anxious

more

of

of

centres

apparent

notions

Jew

of

Magi

the

teaching

Greek

out

Alexandria.

be

much

was

Saul,

an

(Coming

4.

M^ould

as

to borrow

far

tween
be-

sent

the

on

in

and

blessings of Buddhist

How

instinct

Smith,

facts, "Asoka

3.

had

Antioch, Tarsus

of

than

wedlock

the

missionaries

his Dha7nma

Vincent

Ptolemy

the

influence

to

the

of

product

founder

the

Cyprus,

Jackson's Zoroaslei-) or
like

culture

of

West.

propagate

to

(of. Prof.

Greek

was

the

actual

What

2.

and

and

Bast

the

Phoenician

Universalism,

of Stoic

Iran

Zeno,

on

the

Taoists

of Plotinus

universal

Intelligence.
several

ultimate

life,
He

occasions

principle,the

162

CHINESE

(B.C. 220)

Tsin

under

Empire

interestingto

the

all the

three

These
names,

empires

the

Chinese,

interestingto
due

was

into the

who

Asiatic

nor

and

and

could

be

the

by

Fall

''the

of

story

of

civilisations

And

cases,

"captive Greece

than
masters

they.

as

as

well

They

those

took

refinements

and
of

be

Tartars

for

themselves

other

culture

who

had

the

rude

culture

history in

in

The

Tartars

their

they lived
the

as

obtained

of

such
ingly
will-

slaves

and

conditions
In

they

in

spiritual

conquerors,

local

of

enlightened

more

were

well-established

upon

social connexions.

they

with
the

no

intellectual

to

the

was

world."

captured by

their

by

characteristic
virility

and

Europe,

family.

of Gibbon'

of the

swooping

whom

among

thoroughly adapted
matrimonial

as

to

names

neither

'''

captured Rome."

themselves

or

familiar

are

always happened

races.

these

Readers

Scythia,

vigour

linguistic

civilised nations

Asia.

these

not

is that the homeland

to know

Empire

of

Saka,

need

species,branch

the
us

of

successfully withstood

in

the

pusne

India, China,

for

which

to

as

polished nations

through

allowed

of

diverse

Kushan,

or

the Roman

most

under

their blood-connexions

Central

succeeded

but

own,

invasions

known

so

Buropean

Originally nomads,
their

the

fall of

the

We

barbarians

of the

ancestors

that

note

races

and

which

incognita named

Decline

third,the

the

forth.

important thing

peoples

terra

Asian

inquire

to

tarry

represents the genus

most

and

It is

dismembered

be

to

ultimatelyto

Hun,

questionof

nor

A.D.).

hordes.

White

Hun,

afhliations

the

empire

Tartar, Scythian, Yuechi,

e.g.,

enter

of

first

the Central

were

Hiung-nu,

The

the

the third

And

Dynasties.
(1st century

second,

barbarian

same

Han

Romans

It is still more

Roman.

the

that

note

Hindu,

the

was

and

of the

that

was

REUGION

and

by

.lieu of the

imparted

the

THE

freshness

of their blood

in

well
and

no

Modern

Europeans,

The

the

By

of

race,

the

the

India.

There

were

the

among

The

Kingdoms.
of

that

the

of

Frontier

also the

the

founding

the

123?)*

with

Kanishka

100?)

his

of

Sakyasimha
or

less

atmosphere

an

patronage
the

of

westernmost

Kushan

under

Power

time

and

was

conditions

of

newly

monarch

of

into

Hinduised

whose

confines

Chronology

came

is tentative.

as

and

the

and

78-

(A.D.

under

ascribes

nurtured

existence

in

of

under

India,

Gandhara

foreigners under
situated

beyond.

the

Nirdanisin

life in Eastern

territorywas

of India

first-class

Congress (A.D.

tradition

being

into

(modern Peshawar).

brought

been

of

of the

metaphysicians

which

to

time

Kanishka

Just

formally

Mahayanism

Hellenistic

Indo-Parthian

hear

we

Mahayanism.

Aryan

non-

move

Hindus

among

the

patron of the celebrated

of

had

of

called the North-western

Empire,

Aswaghosha,

first formulation

branch
the

on

of the

D., i.e.,about

philosophers

and

North-western

and

capitalat Purushapura

Hindu

Vasumitra

more

A.

Roman

the

was

races.

Yuechis, therefore, had

regionsnow

(Kushan)

Hindu-Tartar

The

culture

Kushans

neighbouring

the Indo-Bactrian

first century

of

either

as

of India.

Province

By

rulers

the

China.

of

Hans

and

and

thus

were

hardy

already

was

the

to

Chinese,

B.C.,

century

only powerful monarchy

smooth-sailingthrough
territories

of

these

Northern

strong

peoples

modern

(Tartar)

Yuechi,

no

Asia

of their ancient

with

second

hinterland

towards

or

the

physique

of Central

much

owe

163

KUSHANS

of their

Hindus,

Indo-Scythian

middle

Tartar

the

in

"

to intercourse
present vitality

{b)

so

strength

Barbarians

sense.

modern

as

and

* '

The

subject races.
vandals

(tarTAr)

INDO-SCYTHIAN

the

within

It must

be

164

CHINESE

remembered
cf

and

had

least B.C.

there

from

teachers

soil

and

would

One

and

Hindu

in the

process

art-traditions
transformed
characteristics

For

the

called

The

The

the

Bmperors
the

Bxternal

as

had

the

on

conditions

that

Chinese

on

led them

The
' '

up

to

They

Asia

in

(also
were

Tartar

or

history of

the

They

the

and
and

in

their

through

Central

propagation
we

of

have

their

tained
main-

diplomacy
the

also succeeded

neighbouring

Roman

extending

kith

and

kin

Asian

regions.

Buddhism

were

that

seen

whole

mental

so

far

history

it.

relations between

of Central

Scythian

Bast

the

concerned,

were

race-

Buddha-cult

of

commerce

of influence

for

the

Gra^co-Buddhist

the

of Central

thoroughly satisfactory,and

the

with

the Kushans).
(specifically,

international

of the

being'

large.

West.

sphere

Hellenistic
were

assimilation

Hinduism

Emperors

rulers

were

thus

of

these

progressivemonarchs.

were

Han

Indian

who

very

Kushans

relations
with

place

is thus

first lessons

the

how

of Indianised

environment

an

Settlements.
Buddhism

and

art

the

to

as

Bactria, Parthia, and

in

know

of

Gandhara*

well

as

culture-traditions

it is clear

present

in

to

Yuechis

of these

Gandhara)

born

like

from

whole-heartedly

mythology,

received

have

must

literature

and

learnt

of Bactria, and

themselves

devoted

they

language

they

Khotan.

since

had

territorycalled

into their

prevailing metaphysics
of which

Maurya

culture

compatriots

schools

Hellenistic

the

Indian

Sanskrit

to

the

of Hindu

seat

predecessors and

imported
the

On

the

been

within

territory

320.

Kanishka's

sculpture

included

been

had

hence

part of the extra-Indian

great

Kushans

the

Bmpire
at

that

REIvIGION

Asia

are

the

Chinese

being given

and
in

those

the

words

men
"middleof

Mr.

THE

Vincent

Smith,

Buddhist

art

and

(tARTAr)

INDO-SCYTHIAN

who

describes

eastwards

in his

countries
Han

of

died about

Scythian

the

the

year

of

A.D.

first Han

influence

Art

in

and

the

Western

the

the

of the

first century

Kushan

King

Yarkand

retrieved

A.D.

conquest

of

India

102

his

's death

that

is

reason

hundred

Indian

years

then

that it crossed

earlier

in

the

age

that

King
King
time

some

Indo-Scythian

in

art

of recent

began

the

in the

rapid spread

and

first

the

on

Kushan
at

the

the discoveries

influence

to believe

the

that

attribute

of China

the Pamirs

Khotan

To

123.

victorious

defeat

probably

J\Iost

73

last decade

the

severe

beyond

when

of Khotan

the power

vernment
go-

in A.D.

But

In

India.

25, Chinese

continued

occupied

by

A.D.

in
and

and

end,

King

inflicted

I would

disclosed

in

102, when

Pan-chao

and

Chinese

the

languages, scripts, religion

mean

three

date

somewhere

and

of the

extension.

Pan-chao

of Kabul

exist

China
with

an

Oxus

resulted

contact

to

came

the

to

between

involve

early
of the

means

mission

reduced

that

of the

envoy

vanished.

had

western

Khotan

Turkistan,as
there

to

time

as

That

states

in A.D.

defeat

his

sent

official relations

ceased

After

between

Indian

not

Kashgar countr}^

or

Kanishka.

was

did

from

its greatest

25) by

Pan-chao

until his death

attained

A.D.

114.

countries

subjection,and

the

was

western

dynasty

in those

who

but

during

regular intercourse

great general named

career

not

Indian

Fine

China

to

B.C.

powers,

with
the

226

Chang-Kien,

establishment

the

between

(B.C.

Dynasty

region and

to

History of

first opened up

were

mission

of

progress

Ceylon :
"Communications

In

the

165

KUSHANS

passes

of

Chinese
I do

years.
to

be
more

Asoka,

of

felt,for
than
but

its

166

CHINESE

great extension

not

appears

quarter of the sec6nd

time

when

the

A
the

house

of

Turkestan.

the

writes

early centuries

the

onward

time

in which

culture

became

the

sacred
the

following

Grseko-Buddhist
of the

influence

in

the

with
this

and

priestswere

culture

Sanskrit

played

became

the

studied

and

advancing

the

plain lying beyond

Samarkand,

borders

"This

of the

separates

from

Chinese

of

passes

over

'

China

would

and

from
Balkh

in

Indus

and

Swat

great deserts

border,

to

and
has

again

the

which
so

been

on

to

up

to

kingdoms
by

and

Turkestan

Kashgar

the

Kunlung

the

toward

skirt

from

into

great

the

verified

of cultural

valley
*

on

whole

civilisation

the

Pamirs, pushing

downward

Tibet,

the

give

of

wave

roof of the world

the

chapter

(Indo-Tartar)sphere

Kushan

Asia:

mountain

great

in

Fenollosa's

from

passed northward

Gandhara

the

became

flourishingplace

and

commerce

extract

art

geography

and

whelming
over-

from

Kucha

assiduouslytaught

was

the

monasteries."

The
*

and

language

and

situation

and

"In

its connection

of

Dr.

received

large

merchants

Chinese

region :

Kucha

local

prosperous

equally significant
part.

an

Asian

purposes,

in which

of

was.

Society's Journal

account

very

China

heart

such

whole

activities of the

equally vigorous and

and

the

era,

to

commercial

w^ell for

Khotan,

Christian

Situated, on

Buddhistic.

in

Asiatic

the

the very

' '

its best.

this Central

about

that

extent

era,

Hindusthan

Royal

and

Christian

the first

Iconography

situated

of the

creed

Buddhistic

than

at

was

between

Kucha,

In

Sylvain Levi

of the

century

further

back

go

Gr.^ko-Buddhist

halfway

kingdom

to

of Gandhara

art

(c)

RELIGION

southern

range

the

far

towards

important

GR^KO-BUDDHIST

explorationsof Sven

recent

and

Government,

According

50

A.D.

to

art

and

Europe,
Amaravati

The

All

Buddha
or

the

form,

Bodhisattvas,

'"'

'^

'''

That

with

them
Indra

and

male

rank, in addition

models

was

to

Japanese.

and

of

this
the

small

with

the
and

rail

the

on

the

at

human

diverse

may

be

Buddhas,
pantheon.

practicallydeified
Buddhas,

and

rounded
sur-

deities,inclnding
members

other
a

Buddhas,

Buddhist

attendant

and

of

Greek

become

to

other

of

god Brahma,

represent

(Mahayana)

crowd

the

and

sites

all Indian."

are

way

have

excavations.

recent

However

populous

as

which

religion.

groups

well

multitude
kinds

of

the

of attendant
and

var3dng

worshippers."

Indo-Tartar
Chinese

the

sculptures

Buddhist

incidents

female,
to

of

great

icons

Apollo,

heavenly host, besides

Brahmanical

It

Brahma

Sakra,

or

sprites,

of

the

guise
*

as

A.D.

Asia

many

Buddhist

of

system

Buddha,

Gautama

the

great worshippers of images,

from

of

the

with

as

comparatively

service

deities

from

in western
or

thousands

come

saints

dated

of

"

the

and

or

minor

Indian

productions

reliefs

well

the

personages

statues

best

periods
the

as

in the

appear

the

*'The

besides

from

of St. Peter.

that

of the

nearly synchronise

were

in the

may

in

Deccan,

sculptures

executed

*'may be
the

with

light during

the

were

India

appear

to

come

culmination

Antonine

Kushan-Hindus

would

as

the

Gandhara

the Jumna.

on

Smith

school

and

in the

Mathura

at

' *

in

Stein

*'Thus

150."

Flavian

of the

Mr.

Vincent

to

Hellenistic

Gandhara

Hedin,

others."

sculpture of

Hellenistic

167

ICONOGRAPHY

and

iconography
Koreans

and

that

supplied

finally to

the

Period

of

CHAPTER

VII.

So-called

Anarchy
220-618)

(A.D.

Section
Comparative

Chronology

The
to

end

an

centuries
the

in

A.D.

and

inroads

foreigners

the

South

which

recently.
and

An

in

A.D.

epoch

of

consolidation

by

itself

these

on

continents
taken

as

marked
A

parallel

history
races

would

of

the

from

bring

countries

and

earliest
the

the

of the

study

Chinese

out

other

of

characteristic

to

only

came

inherited

in

only

the

of

western

the

and

down
:

"

as

to

History
on

the

but

European
not

due

well
1815

also

in

taken

the

alleged

but

has

been

well.

as

facts
as

and

states
to

peoples

and

has

Chinese

of Asia

races

dates

Hindu

times
facts

oriental

followed

been

of dismemberment.

disintegration is

political incompetency

down

country

always

not

whole,

Feudalistic

singly.

has

lines
in

and

the

states, native

Tangs

the

of

influences

whole

the

before

618.

e])och

an

dynasties

contending

whom

from

Dynasty,

half

northern

four

These

North.

civilising

when

589,

pieces

to

the

Chinese

of small

period

Empire

repeated

Europe

received

till A.D.

preceded

Indiaii

original

had

was

Sui

the

unified

and

It

foreign,

under

the

pushed

of

came

of about

fell

whole

the

Emperors

career

Empire

barbarians

almost

History.

of Celestial
brilliant

The

Tartar

occupied

and

country

after

221

the

Comparative

Dynasty

quarter.

of

1.

and

Han

powerful

China

in

of

the

(and

even

political

European
1870)

170

CHINESE

West

That

peoples of

have

another

West

been

That

Asiatics

in

of

people by

ancient

nations

and

been

least

at

another"

as

Europe.

times

nations

the

much

as

as

themselves.

about

Europe

that

in

exploitation

another

one

Europeans regarding

of

mediaeval

as

of the

those

about

of

and

least,as profound

between

wars

mediaeval

ignorance

ancient

have

people dominating

Asiatic

one

greater than

one

the

internecine

religionhave

knowledge

the

That

12.

the

in

had

little as

as

of

peoples

in the Bast.

as

instances
not

have

of Asia

and
and

race

"government
11.

or

the

That

10.

or

same

Asiatic

years,

nation-states.

fratricidal

the

frequent in

forty

rise to such

always given
9.

last

the

during

REIvIGION

has

times

of the

been,

to

the
say

regarding the

Asiatics

Europeans.
That

13.

Asiatics

and

14.
as

in the

'splendidisolation'

Hatred

of

East;

such

non-oriental

Thus

been

morals

with

and

out-Pekinged

Macaulay speaks

Milton

"nigger,"

Turk,"

etc.,

in

found

are

languages.

have

Stuarts

his

in lands

of court-life

characteristic

of the

manners

in

other

than

England

eloquence

in

his

of

Court

Catha3^
the

under

Essay

on

"Then

without

those

came

blush, the days

cold

coward,

the

days

of servitude

love, of

paradise of
the

as
powerful in the West
foreignerswas
terms
as
"barbarians," ''heathens,"

Besides,the

Peking

both

of

Europeans.

"infidels," "vile
15.

equally true

was

dwarfish

hearts

and

bigot and

never

to

loyalty and

without
talents
narrow

recalled

be

and

sensuality

gigantic vices, the

minds,

the slave.

without

The

the

golden

age

King cringed

of
to

COMPARATIVE

rival

his

her

that
of

viceroy

CHRONOLOGY

he

COMPARATIVE

"

might trample
and

France,

pocketed, with

degrading insult,and

her

of harlots

and

the

policyof

the state.

The

Government

deceive, and
the

Anathema

and

Belial

and

cruel

children.

idols

blood

and

and

Charles

In

James,
obscene

best

and

and

disgrace

and

bravest

man

to-

was

face

the

on

of the

head

of the

shaking

The

dean.

fawning

God

wander

the

regulated

grinning courtier,

her

of

to

The

persecute.

crime,

accursed

by-word

of

to

forth,

infamy,

propitiatedthose

England

race

be

to

to

just ability
enough

every

paid

was

succeeded

the

to

had

of

the

driven

earth, and

to

nations."
It

is necessary

History
chaos
and

and

with

Crime

time

second

the

Maranatha

Moloch,

disgrace, till

buffoons

the scoff of every

high place,worship

every

jestsof

just religion enough

principlesof libertywere
and

complacent

into

degrading gold.

more

caresses

to

people, sank

his

on

171

HISTORY

in mind

while

in China

noticing

during

Tang dynasties.

by Chinese
been

of China

Historical

Geography

politicalfortunes
peoples
is

and

stud3dng

their

This
students

strength

studied

were

of

of the
have

advanced

the

and

Eastern

period

of

of Chinese

anarchy

between

Han

exhibited

Freeman's

lines of
be

nation

quite

clear

area,

the

for
as

have

historical

If the

area

well

as

self- same

in the race-characteristics

nothing exceptional need

religionand

political

millenniums

nearly the

in

and

weakness

it would

Europe^

Far

and

years

several

on

Comparative

anarchy

of mankind.

race

nothing abnormal

Chinese,

the

hundred

the

of

skeleton

by generation,

generation

There

four

The

other

geography

Western

the

humanity during

those of every

that

this

bear

to

be

assumed

of the
way.

of the
while

culture.

is,however,

religion.

It

was

very

during

important
those

to

troublous

172

REIvICnON

CHINESE

times

that

(Taoism),as
form

know

we

of avaiciras

cults

personal deities

or

Section
Chinese
For
cult

than

when

what

Sakuntala
what

1905

outsiders.

is

the

not

Indian

real

bring

to

verdict

Chinese,

out

their

' *

that

like

works
was

ancient

that

there

is

men

in human

which

he

no

direction

The

as

from

late

of
he

They

shape.

antiquitydown

Viiii^Vidi^
in

spite

"

Vict

of the

begun

the

as

does

115-16)
(ii,

Chinese

not

forth

come

various

century,

among

names

under

of

fabulous

highest period

sixth

in

of Laotsze

superior being, and

some

tell the

the

mentality

their

given
in

of

need

in

not

which

to

Davis

to

in which

appeared

all

to

long-delayed

were

account

incarnation

age

the

to

to-day

people, had

other

They

sages.

in the

an

is

in China

every

is, according

he

language,

incarnation-myths
or
/a/^y^^-stories

own

independently.

Taoist

Empire.

of Goethe

prior

was
"

them

character.

the

foreign help

led them

movement

Indianism

about

days

world

mere

to

was

western

China

what

or

Celestial

in her

regarding their
much

1895,

into

Occidental

the

Hindu

in the

element

For

of

India
in the

Europe

to

was

to

was

or

phenomenon

"

first translated

was

Japan

of

event

she

remained

Indian"

thousand.

ten

upper

of Buddha-

introduction

after the formal

"

shape.

Development.

Chinese, "things

their

which

in

2.

Religious

time

the

to

more

or

long

among

curios
no

final

their

to-day, took

them

Laotszeism

and

Confucianism

Buddhism,

in

all

Transactions

of

making

' '

seven

periods.
Mr.

gives

Werner

the

China

Branch

pp.

83-98)in

which

of
we

an

the

extract

Royal

read

from

the

Asiatic

of the

Taoist

Society (Pt. V.,

"mode

of

self-

CHINKSE

training called
''This

method

legged

in

its

by
The

own

evidently

all other

mineral

look

in

the

obtain

and

lantras

of

forms

the

and

out

up

become

one

is

of

mentioned

this

by

period,

alchem\'
'

ages.

call

the

'Chin-Shi-Hwangti

'

elixir.

centuries

This

of

process

sent

Among

219.

likelyto 3'ield
stances
sub-

manipulating

"

"

and

B.C.

Alchemy

remind

the

IMahayanist

studied

was

earlier than

therefore

would

Nagarjuna,

to

'the obtaining by
Liaii-zvai-taii^

elixir

the external

and

is also traced

considered

was

as

The

also.
folk-religion,

with

cinnabar

West."

the

breath.

bod}^,rise

Elixir of Life in B.C.

the

for

for two

in China

Taoism

with

previous

Taoists

of
purification

the

amulets, etc.,

connected

substances

to

the

sufficiently
long,

heaven,

to

sittingcross-

hold

to

Yoga.

"Blixir of Life," "philosopher's stone"

the

"The

it."

trying

process

ascend

other

were

of this and
to

life,and

superiorto

charms,

phenomena

party

this

connexion

there

discovery of

and

of Hindu

genii."
of

in

sinologues

hermit

become

power,

use

Taoism

of
cave,

length

celestial

of the

consisted

By continuing
at

173

DEVEI.OPMENT

the analogue
Hati-yaug,'^''

mountain

soul will
of it

REIvIGIOUS

Hindu

the

of

his

of Tantric

Doctor

philosophy.
Laotsze
is taken

the

(A.D.

and

265-478)
Great

the

to

his

glorified. He

and
Tao

name

were

wonderful

things

of which

he

It

that

seems

had

received

the following

spoke

account

(A.D.

about

to

of

402-557)

his doctrine

promoted

was

time

the

From

ing
follow-

be

him, and

and

God,
the

much."

so

Papacy

place
"

Liang

invented

were

Taoist
a

"

T'ang dynasty

Dynaistiesdown

The

deification.

Lao-Tzu.

Watters'

from

Chin

approaching

fast

was

in

The

was

the

instituted

pantheon.

before

Watters

first of the Taoist

tsze
Lao-

gives

patriarchs

174

CHINESE

in China

Chang Tao-ling, who

was

him

told

and

Hill

that

immortality

which

of demons.

Tao-ling
told him

Laotszu
for

and

immortal,

given

Giles

had

doubt

an

and

an

four

should

ox

regulating the

look

it became

frequent

be
*

built

Some

in
of

share

in the honors

shape

of wooden

on

the

walls.

to

be

issue

was

the

ancient

accorded

to

the

their

960
were

the

There

Gradually,

; and

in

were

master,
others

wooden

substituted."

for

430

to

be

the

pitiated
pro-

in A.D.

472
to

women

for children.

Confucian

who

of the

A.D.

praying
a

A.D.

as

each

god

in

pig, sheep,

forbidding

portraitsof

year

abolished,and clay images

sages

at

about

as

that

So far back

prefectural city

every

important part

an

Confucius

of

ness
like-

substitute

performed.

purpose

178

as

sacrifice of

edict

of deification

process

date.

up

an

enacted

was

the

an

Taoists

In A.D.

worldly advantages

figures;
In

the

Confucius

for the
it

555

to

to

shrine

A.D.

should
*

the

that

drawn

upon

necessary

"

tradition.

were

of

penance

become

to

his shrine

played

that

ceremonies

to

came

to

up

offered

be

for the sake

About

use

shrine

Rules

seasons.

people

placed in

decreed

Bmperor

do

to

the

in the

passed.

alive the Confucian

keeping
267,

been

the

that

and

many,

' '

tablet in

for the wooden

of

number

ever.

Confucius

which

of Confucius

no

dom

spiritualchief

of

state
a

too

allowed

was

gives the following stages

through

is

he

the

him

of the

Stork-cry

subdue

slew

eagerness

Shangti required

family for

his

to

in his

that

the

he must

time

the

attain

to

seeking

was

the

in

him

to

order

in

Finally, however,

time.

he

lived in

appeared

Lao-tsze

dynasty.

Han

REUGION

the

temple
empire.

admitted
appear
were

to

in the

painted

figures were

It would

Messiahs,

or

that

appear

following seems

to

Iran, Israel

been

ing
grow-

China.

and

the

in

"

(Krishna-cult).

Vishnu-cult

1.

Shiva-cult,Rama-cult,

2.

Buddha-cult, Mahavira-cult.

3.

Mithraism,

4.

Laotsze-cult.

5.

Confucius-cult.

The

had

chronologicalorder

the

deities

modern

history of world's

Christology,Mariolatry.

mentality expressed in

slight differences

are

be

personalgods, avataras

in their icons

Hindusthan,

in

independently
The

the idea of

worshipped

be

to

175

BUDDHISM

CONFUCIANISM,

only

in

each
the

cult is the same,

technique

there

external

and

paraphernalia.
Section

3.

''Buddhist

like

"

The

term

the

names

Confucianism,
of other

The

existingin

Cult

of

from

China

great

Confucianism, simply

happened

to

the

collection

of,

the

expression.

In

in

China

thus

before

considered,

tale of

as

the

very

Confucius
the

whole

that
has

Confucius

Ancient

even

Classics

sense

was

religion,

tianity,
Chris-

elastic.

immemorial

because

this

of

name

religions,Hinduism,

compile, or edit,or

Loo

finds

"

World-Forces

the
time

India,"

China."

etc., is ambiguous and

(1)

"Buddhist

"Buddhism,"

"Confucianism,"

in

history

Confucianism."
"retrospective

As
of

been

miscalled

been

the

librarian

lend

his

which

Confucianism
bom.

has

had

Hirth

China

at

name

to

that

cult

existed

puts

becomes

it,
a

176

CHINESE

(2)

Confucianism

Classics

Vyasa

alleged

Deities

same

the

throughout
(3)

the

whole

have

of

theistic

the

(4)
as

life.

of the

since
is

Confucius-cult

Analects^

But

as

supposed

the

5th

like

have

(2), the study

of

Confucius

because

foregoing

mind.

as

Confucius
be

It may

taken

of the

Rather

Religion.

the

it should

sense

has

is

to

god

been

be
among

in

in

which

is,therefore,as

worship of

Confucius

and

This

A. D..

Shangti-cult,
the

Heaven-

Varuna-cult,

etc., of the

regarded

Hindus,

be

regarded
Chinese

of the
the
with

moralist,
the

Ancient

the
as

name

Chinese

branch

of

(1),

gods.

passing,
to

the
the

convey

system

Positivism

(1),

and

as

Doctrine

indicated

of

be

to

supernatural,

classics,
etc., associated

the

taught by Confucius

editor,
is

and

has, therefore,to

so-called

remarked,

pages

in any

been

taken

Confucius

century

Chinese,

This

(3),the

from
to

people

Chinese.
the

become

of the

cult of Nature-Force.
distinct

the

have

we

Indra-cult, Vishnu-cult, Buddha-cult,

as

worship of

of

literature,and

has

exactly

cult, Tai-cult, etc.,

the

supposed

are

pre-Confucian

about

the

to

really paints

are

classical

Confucianism

god

the

world, and

his

entire

that

as

Confucius,

wrongly

sayings

reference

previous chapter, they

embraces

Ancient

Celestial

the

by

is sometimes

no

other

message

by

also the

adored

been

get in

we

the

or

and

China,

positivism. The

to

Meari^

unseen

edited

been

of the

study

ages.

which

moralist

of

Confucianism

equivalent
of

have

to

have

as

mean

may

Pisistratus

or

REUGION

indicate

that

the

that

easily comprehensible

trend

of the

Confucianism
to

the

Hindu

178

CHINESE

is the

of

outcome

embodiment

of

generations

and

of

sums

has

mind

the

well

It is the

accumulated

period

no

Indian

people.

the

Darsana-\n.dA2.^there

there

was

the

Mahavira-\vA\z.^

Mahabharata-lndiisi

were

other

many

and

Indias

history can

if that

be his exclusive

also

here
when

can

Buddha

god

the

place

in

of

the

Indian

the

not

historyis to

people or

or

Folk-

probably

No

the

and

there

chapter

of

Nhvanism^

the

he

people

also

sense,

Because
was

of

only

the

was

of

metaphysics
If any

sect.

Hindus-

of Nirvanism

metaphysics

after the

second

India.

pantheon,

patent of any

be named

the

Buddhist

Sakya's originaldiscovery, so
was

in

gods worshipped by

Besides, just as

Buddhism

the

were

Sakyasimha,

Buddhism

speak

never

there

time

Upanishad-

was

time.

same

sources

patent.
take

we

had
the

among

than.
not

we

if

other

Ramdyana-lndi\2itoo,

be called after

Indian

Secondly,

at

exclusive

the

was

history in

Sakyasimha's

in

There

after.

it is

had

were

It

in which

way

Indian

There

both

humanity

and

of

teachings

Nirvdmsttc

mean?

either

But

was

the

of

perience
spiritualex-

(2) India

India, there

India,

the

growth

India

India, and

been

of the

before

as

Buddhist

term

supreme.

Sakyasimha's

inspirationto

as

the

been

There

over

the

Nirvanist

has

misnomer.

sway

ideal.

race-

up

does

(1)

mean

which

religious consciousness,

collective

then,

Buddha-cult

of

communal

ages.

What,
should

REUGION

chapter

gods worshipped by

of

the

the

metaphysical systems they embody, Brahma,

and
Parswanatha
Vishnu, Shiva, Tara, Krishna, Rama,

But
in

others

thousand

such

certain

Rhys
a

way

have

Davids
as

consecutive

equal claim
has

leaves

used
the

periods of

with
the

Buddha.

term

Buddhist

wrong

impression

Indian

history the

India
that

for

religion

CONFUCIANISM,

by Sakyasimlia

founded
cult

the

monopolised

all their

secular

he

India

Buddhism

in any

India, past

Johnston,
exactly
work

for

what

get

taught

would

believe

to

long

so-called
It has
a

epochs

been

Buropean

Tartar
should

whole

in any

is

of

Buddhism

done

Johnston's

has

been,

They

Buddhist

Mr.

has

People.

as

are

epoch of

Buddhist

India

by

have

thus

misled

been

has

up

If

this

till now
to

those

Europe^
have

and

the

the

and
international,
contributed

to

civilisation.

secular

the

as

well

building

up

the most

Sometimes

of

of

it may

often

convenient
The

word

for

defining

all

work, therefore, has

of

of

history
of

object

the
as

and

well

as

have

that

complex
is

prominent culture-force
times

And

Indian

national

varied

or

Europe^

non-secular,

as

race

some

Turkish

with

probably race-mixture, at other

upheaval.

describe

to

work

students

with

Students

their

to

chapters after

Europe^

forth.

the

thoroughly misleading.

have

of Mahometan
so

history into

fashion

would

proceed

to

been

name

were

history, they

epochs as

of Indian

elucidatingthe operation of forces,both

India.

of

is and

there

division

fashion

the

religion.

their

Readers

of

time.

fact, the

In

which

in

peoples

China^

Celestial

readers

of Indian

greatest student
a

Buddhist

Buddhism

that

But

history

Btiddhist

misunderstanding.

no

the

by

professed Buddhism

his

what

professed by

history.

Chinese

for

of

If

all those

being suggested here.

idea

an

misled

never

in

and

Buddha-

probably eclipsed

of Indian

have
been

example,
is

and

have

and

activities.

existed

present, who

or

there

shape,

epochs
has

sense

religion of

people

materialistic

all those

the

as

faith of the

and

meant

well

as

179

BUDDHISM

the
to

it is
be

probably

difficult

activities
be

to

an

tellectu
in-

get

throughout

commenced

in

the

180

CHINESE

spiritof

Guizot

be said

may

to

have

given

scaffolding. Much
India

be

can

Richard

John

or

REWGION

Green.

thousand

spade-work yet

presented

in

remains

Section
The
The

Hackmann

fourth

given, is

thus

become

that it

A.D.

century
monks

in

that

foreignershas
the

India, from
take

charge

of

The

of

reached

of

of

which

little notice

words

of

that

to

the

take

firm

special temple

palace.

A-

further

from

came

Central

For

names

Asia,

long

in translations
*

the

time

of the

Till about

foreigners(with

from

' '

Giles

people

A.D.

exception

due

priest,named

A.D.

310.

hold ; and
built

great

for

It

was

to

the

priests within

the

to

the

until
take

influence

Buddhism
381

impetus

to

Budhachinga,
the year

under

not

allowed

were

permission was

Indian

China.

foreigners

who

us

from

consisted

Chinese

capitalin

to

states, and
in

authorised

roll of

to

."

taken

This

orders.

the

all

allowed

were

centuries.

has

of the

beginning

religionwere

new

Canon.

were

too

till the

down

Buddhism

layman)

remarkable

began

Himalayan

following is

335

Buddhist

half

handed

been

translators
Chinese

A.D.

and

Buddhist

of the

one

in the

religion. The

the

important labours

most

the

300

so-called

periodof

Chinese

the

Buddhist

the

the first two

during

books

the

described

not

was

of
representatives,
therefore,

their

form.

Unity.

during

strikingfact,to

most

far been

to

before

"The

of

Asiatic

of

be

may

be done

to

4.

of Buddhism

China

in

anarchy

so

Pioneers

fortunes

years' chronological

understandable

an

Smith

Vincent

who
now

we

read

Imperial

spread

of

this

THE

religionwas

given by
*

Kumarajiva.

Diamond

T/ie

faith in

the

sacred

which

China,

teaches

that

have

Buddha

in

man

to

some

Hien,

wise

ing
spread-

was

dictating commentaries

and

all

real

no

faith

Kumarajiva

While

he

is called

also make

scripturescan

which

by

of what

and

that

show

to

as

years

work

illusory,

are

traveller, Fa

famous

The

of Buddhism

books

of

385,

year

many

jg ^^^^ translation

seems

salvation.'

through the Buddhist

unto

phenomena
*

existence,

the

for

laboured

He

Sutra

all

objects,

iSl

UNITY

arrival,about

in 417.

dying
translator,
is best known

the

ASIATIC

OF

PIONEERS

the

on

eight hundred

the
priests,

engaged

his

was

upon

venturou
ad-

' '

journey.
The

idealism

heroic

inspired Fa

in

Hien

his
of

characteristics

were

The
Hien's

Travels

the

I had

because

was

but

do

to

Thus

best

in my

that

my

it

was

Fa
from
him
he

exposed

nearly lost

but

he

the

of the

in

was

trod

the

but

of

nothing

straightforwardness.

life where

my

the

ten

be

death

seemed

thousandth

part

understood

also

could
that

a
'

and

As
his

he

tells

was

us

pitcherand

threw

merchants

brought

relics,all
There

Bengal.

took

spare,

the

sacred

leak.

he

"He

Giles:

and

of

Bay

journey,

afraid

of

account

ship sprang

else he

whatever

thought

personality can
of books

large number

account

and

aim,

simplicityand

noble

following

gale, and

Fa-

hoped."

Hien's

the

and

danger

day.

of

translation

Legge's

inevitable,if I might accomplish

of what

the

thinking of,or sparing myself,

definite

of

converts

I encountered

perilousplaces,without

most

399-413)

journey (A.D.

Chinese

from

''That

lofty spiritualitywhich

as

arduous

is taken

following

well

as

on

with

of which
a

violent

in his

own

with

ewer,

them

into the

board

would

sea

throw

182

CHINESE

his

over

whole

books

and

thoughts
of

sainted

priestsof

the

of the

you

grant

us

to

reach

'

resting place !

some

the

are

words

Shaiva, a Vaishnava,

The

Religion of

Fa

the

Faith

and

"

he

lover,be

or

Jaina, or

Buddhist.

in China

established

was

your

of the leak

flow

bhakia
a

by

by

of the

self-abnegatingdevotees

and

Fa

5th

century,

we

cultural

which,

human

has

given
known

thought
and

Sakyasimha

Kyoto

Turks),
to

the

Cairo

life and

philosophy. This,
became

the ultimate
world

since

may

now

was

no

be

said

on

land

last in

at

of

real

down
{^i.e.

years

human

beings

Asiatic

one

to

of that

have

been

chapter

from

science, art

Europe by

to

we

The

Arab

mediaries,
inter-

Renaissance,
witnessing

of world's

in

mediaeval

be written.

to

longer

faddists,but

That

1815.

culture

Hindu

of which

political

capture of Constantinople

also the foster-mother

results

historyhas yet

met

activityof

carried

timate
in-

an

peoples,

and

Culture.

governed by

were

Indo-

composite crystal of

thousand

of the

year

of

two

commercial

Confucius

the next

1453, the

A.D.

the

For

of

the

ning
begin-

of

era

beginning

that

to

new

between

Asiatic

as

land

the

''Holy Alliance."
about

rise

the

by equally deep

backed

intercourse,

enter

spiritualunion

and

the

towards
Hien, /."?.,

marks

relationships. It

Chinese

the

Ramaite,

and

Kumdrajiva

of

and

real

that

the

to

Hien-type.
With

by

of

and

Love

Romanticists

genuine

the

the

Yin,

prayed

saying, 'Oh

back

turn

and

his

fixed

Kuan

or

World,

country,

own

would

prayer

his

accordingly he

and

Kuan-shih-yin

Prayers

awful

These

images,

upon

Hearer

REIvIGION

in
to

general,and

have

come

fair

way

to

in

stay in China.

"interest"

mere

the

to

Buddha-cult

be

of
a

particular,
Indianism

curio-hunters

permanent

and

factor in

THE

Chinese
the
is

civilisation.

A.D.

the

his

526

by

in

twenty-eighth
land

and

the

became

It

is

religion,

the

beginning

To

this

task

the

of

Indian
of

of

seat

to

the

get

fountain-head
this

shall

Buddhism

striking

list

now

address

of

year

left

successors,

China,

to

the

Bodhidharma,

Buddha's

the

period

that

in

that

event

Buddhism,

which

forward
thence-

patriarchate."

of

momentous

"perhaps

Hackmann,

to

migrated

desirable

now

and

the

183

UNITY

Chinese

the

of

patriarch

the

native

the

by

demonstrated

best

ASIATIC

According

attained

renown

OF

PIONEERS

picture
the

epoch

myself.

of

Asiatic
in

Indian

culture

life-stream,
world's

history.

at

CHAPTER
The

VIII.

Hindu

of

Beginning

Culture

as

World-Power

300-600)

(A.D.

Section
Napoleon's

Indian

noticed

We

the

Persian
of the

Empire

Maurya

and

history,

the

arrived

at

Empire

became

This

Hindus
the

was

who

enjoyed
the

noticing

(A.D.

Mr.

Vincent

only

' *

chronological

land''

of the

"

makes

"Whatever
attained

graced

by
his

yet

the

real

Smith

have

leisure,

in the
it is

world.

China.

It

With

Europe

Caliphate
the

was

the

people

sun."

political achievements
of

one

whom

exact

practice

clear

the

Emperors

Indologists

of
owe

politicalvicissitudes

remarks
the

been

now

(A.D.

Empire,

'placein

the

Hindu

Guptas

come.

of the

following

have

of the

Saracenic

to

"

world's

another

( ?) in

185)

occupied

The

ancient

in

We

the

Roman

and

narrative

Samudragupta
scanty

not

335-375),

the

may

"

military

Samudragupta
House,

the

Ages.

was

it

Power

of

the

321-B.C.

Empire

when

anarchy"
into

Dark

of Islam

followers

of Hindusthan

this

first

Empire

now

"

in her

While

of

(B.C.

First

very

"

exclude

we

Monarchies

history

the

of Barbarians

immersed

of the

if

state-system.

world's

celebrated

There

incursions

was

in

similarly

the

was

contemporary

stage

320-606).
the

March.

that, internationally speaking,

in

first rank

the

and

chronologically speaking,

was,

of

Alexandrian

previous chapter that,

Egyptian

Assyrian,
times,

in

1.

that

degree
of the

he

was

of

arts

skill
which

endowed

186

REIylGION

CHINESE

What

wooed

Was

She
A

the

though
by

came

When

autumn

War's

proper

When

roads

Soon
The

to

Gave

him

Then

when

Raghu's

dry,

are

day

triumph

his

The

subdue

sacred

with

the

His

to

the

foemen

Thick

their

upon

the

of dust

led.

poured

earth

as

marked

his

his

takes

his

the

appear

play.

changing

The

fountain

The

tangled forest harboured

And

foaming

amid

rise,

skies ;

with

progress

floods the

way.

chariots

gushed

lord.

mighty

beneath

He

flag outspread,

broad

his banners

as

all

and

hero

trembling

land.

wall.

Hast

clouds

Till dark

secured,

rode, the city matrons

grain

hand

distant

his army

world

came,

ruddy

and

tower

more.

no

flame
a

was

First

foam

each

o'er

o'er.

are

chargers

marshalled, his

he

he

rains

with

shield
"

torrents

Kingdom

hosts

as

and

full

His

Forth

the

when

right, and

arms.

battlefield,

the

to

the
holy festival,

city fortified

to

him

the

charms,

and

sword

bless the

to

reign,

for the

season,

His

And

in vain

her

ready

warrior's

Turned

wooed

nor

virgin, to

called

the

as

Manu's

nnrifled

he

was

ancient

fresh

young

Scarce

since

king,

every

bride, with

pure

earth,

the

mighty

hand

thirsty sand
beasts

no

freighted vessel

;
;

more.

bore.

Through

reached

And

Like
And

like

low,

fell the

could

Nor

he

islets washed

wealth

he

So spared his land

louder,

Rattled

the

True

to

To

Pirasika

He

saw,

Of

Yavana

thus

was

with

his

indignant,
dames

And

wild

No
But

Then

the

warrior

marked

"

him

Raghu's

of the

by

the

archers

head

And

covered

closely all

Like

heaps

of many

honey

grew

Trembling

the cheek
in wild

dust

twanging
their

the

his

"

of his
keen

the

bees

at

bow.

shafts well

surround.
*

of every

Huna

Raghu's

foe,

battle-ground

alarm

force

soldier fell,

that

Pale

the

shot

bearded

horse,

conqueror's

thick

so

rise.

western

of the

land

eyes

wine-cup's frenzy

The

of

lotus

the

to

by

band.

fury

saw

marched

conquering

the

onset

the

Raghu

Mad

throng.

the Law

fame.

paced along.

of the mail-clad

name,

war-steeds

harness

save.

warlike

Jfe

the

as

Banga

in honour's

warred

spoiled his

but

wave.

but

But

of

hosts

sought,

bent.

by Ganga's

ships, the

land,

went.

of Suhma

lords

to

strand.

palmy

he

on

No

Ocean's

torrent

reeds, the

their

land

passed, from

triumphant.

unsparing

an

Then

East

all the

187

NAPOLEON

INDIAN

dame,
name.

188

CHINESE

him

By

REIylGION

Coursers
Borne

and

crest

climbed

Fierce

The

their

with

Armed

thick

bows

walked

And

the

Thus

when

all

It
the

on

was

know
man

But

it

if the

leisure to go

was

build
was

from

in

his

her

introduced
Korea

into

into the

would

and
Korea

Land

which

this

was

and

Kalidasa

of his

that

had

from
of the

cared

had

Hindu

it was

Chinese

China

in

Rising

Sun

the

Apostle

Culture

Damashii,

first

much

not

However,
the

to

Kalidasa.

been
he

were

time, the

finallytransmitted

Yamaio

nurtured

which

have

diary

with

rose,

traveller

Hindus

's

's age

in China

Bushido

that

and

specialmission.

It

contact.

propagated
up

Fa-Hien

of Kalidasa

Indianism
came

beyond

Chinese

him

to

this

Fa-Hien

prominent

from

seems

his wheels

Kumarajivas.

introduced

be

to

way,

poetry

atmosphere

of the

some

conqueror's sway,

of

the

contemporaries, and

the

foes."

diadems

of

nation

of humbled

the

King.

the

to

his homeward

Letting the dust, beneath

Fall

bands.

sing.

to

tribute

princes owned
on

ceased.

loftylands,

his chariot

turned

He

spears,

feast

and

minstrel

those

brought

Then

met.

mirth

the

and

stones

arrows,

victories

hero's

hill tribe

each

from

demi-gods

as

taught

Were

and

and
revellers,

mountain

That

mountaineers

the

sparks flyingas they

Slain by his arrows,

The

battle with

the

was

loftier still.

rose

hill,

Himalayas

dust

with

clothed

now

King.

Kosal's

giftsto

as

steeds he

these

by

Whose

gold

pride to bring

their

forced

subdued, they

which

Japan

to

to

Buddha-cult
A.D.

372, and

in A.D.

552.

*'

world-sense"

Section
"World-sense"
The

the fashion
in

As

enterprise.

fourth, fifth and

sixth

living in "splendid isolation," as

not

were

of the

to

that

suppose

previous

world

world-sense.

by herself

the Hindus

Therefore, for
'

'

sense

of

of internationalism
and

also

in

of

terms

Emperors

Roman

be

regarded as

order.

Considered

up

Russia.
"

India-

expression

an

territorially,

world-sense

of

that

Hindu

than

greater

minus

develop the

to

population, the
not

was

done.

that 'ndia alone

Europe

able

must

high

of

be

to

pre-Steam days

in

ever

they kept

Guptas

be remembered

the whole

"

been

' '

In the first place,it must

a

the

centuries

it has

have

Asiatics

the

under

so

ages,
' *

cultivatingthe

is

2.

Colonising

and

Hindus

189

enterprise

colonising

and

the

of

the

Imperialists.
The

internationalism

It is well-known

too.

the

includes
and

Persia.

the

stream

and

sea

The
of

indication

an

up

It may

Far

developed the
now

think
The

extent

not

Alexander's
Hindus

Eastern

only

had

the

the fifth century

India

and

of the

"

be

said

that

purview

touch

Asia

up

of

with

of

the
the

the

but

"

they

had

had

Mauryas

Kushans

the

Guptas
could

Hindus

of entire Asia.
also

Hindus.

West-

land

by

Asia, the
The

was

the

augmented

both

regions, and

of India

beyond

is

China

poetry

borderland

Asia-sense

intercourse.

in terms

opening
kept

of Kalidasa's

also the Indian

Central-Asian

larger world
within

world

extra-Indian

was

relations with West-

the

the

Hindus

and

traffic between

mainly

opened

the

fact that with

is itself

cultivated

that

of India

developing.

been

had

whole

of the

Asian

"barbarians."

to

certain

Ever

since

route,

the

About

the

REIvIGION

CHINESE

190

not

was

of international

negligibleitem

ErythrcBan

the

Periplus of
of that

Indo-Roman

North

and

The

is

document

in the

Kushans

terested
in-

South

were

{India^

Vol.

the

in

Monarchs

Andhra

the

commerce.

the

Both

Intercourse.

Empire

100)

{c A.D.

Sea

Roman

the

with

trade

Hindu

A.D.

first century

in Rome.

Sewell

describes

South

Indian

There

prosperity.
with

Western

with

China

sent

from

used

for

Syrian

coins

fleeingfrom
the

among

been

warfare.

found

Pliny

its way

is confirmed
have

found

been
the

mentions

south.

year

the

by

in
In

friendlycoast

the

from

people of

South

as

been
were

quantities

Rome

India

to

of the

68
to

have

to

sea,

M^ell

as

vast

profusion in
A.D.

by

elephants

author

persecution,seem

Roman

said

are

Indian

every

considerable

Egypt,

and

the

''The

and

overland

both

Rome.

to

of

one

Embassies

East.

India

South

especiallyin

and

have
trade

was

the

and

in this he

Roman

200"

II.)

under

250):

A.D.

(B.C.

Asia, Greece, Rome,

specie that

and

to

seems

Hindus

of the

foreign trade

Andhras

period

Andhra

of

the

hidia

of

Gazetteer

Imperial

the

In

the

Periplus.
peninsula,

number

of

have

taken

India

and

Jews,

refuge
to

have

settled in Malabar."
The
India
to

is

followingpicture of foreignsettlements
given by

believe

that

engaged

in trade

first two

centuries
as

clad

in

kings."

Vincent

Smith

considerable

of

colonies

settled

were

our

era,

"There

in Southern
and

that

powerful Yavanas, dumb

complete

armour,

of

acted

good

is
Roman
India

reason

subjects

during

the

scribed
European soldiers,de-

Mlechchas
as

in Southern

(barbarians),

body-guards

to

Tamil

"world-sense"

According

colonising

and

the

to

authority Chandragupta

same

Vikramaditya (A.D. 375-413)of

direct

with

touch

the

191

enterprise

the

sea-borne

Gupta dynasty

*'in

was

with

commerce

II.

Europe

through Egypt."
Besides,intercourse
of

form

Java

parts of

A.D.

really

India"

of

Japan

commences

and

commerce

the East to

on

fact,with

the

foundation

the

that

undertaking

Madagascar

on

thus

It would

been

used.

The

shunted

been

To

culture.
imbibe

to

Art

are

know

Celestial

and

heroic

romantic

place

Maritime

travels of Kumarajiva
of Fa

Hien

the
to

the

Indians

land

of

age

of the

atmosphere.
intercourse

Epochs of

had

through

main-track

Chinese

long
which

had

universal

Guptas

to

was

of this age
and

the

Celestial

Hindusthan

of the

of

pioneers

world-sense.

in the

place in

to

The

indeed

the
new

their

the Tartar

the

stimulus

regions of

dynasties have

historians

Chinese

annals,

this time

conditions.

took

little,since

by
at

The

The

the

Japanese

interesting:

'*0f what
we

India

from

following extracts

''Greater

of the

which

the

Inxio-Chinese

the

century

its proper

regularly flowed.

the internationalism

Regarding

The

came

off from

come

and

to

monks

of world-life

the current
never

nature

Chinese

fourth

Shipping

the

that

appear

times

Gupta

of

all embodiments

facts of

Apostle were

the

found

Times.

Missionary (A.D. 405)

Hindu

in

the West.
has

Indimi

Earliest
were

tion
the colonisa-

culture,extending ultimatelyfrom

Mookerji's History of

Activityfront

and

which

In

story of this Expansion of India

in

India

adventure

an

nearing completion.

was

Further

with

as

legitimate.

lore of Chinese

afforded

near
capital,

the

not

by

the

the

north

been

The

cognised
re-

true

genius, belong
new

southern

present Nanking,

was

192

CHINESE

the

on

the Chinese

Chinese

nests, that

'pj^g Southern

proximity

through Burma,

trade.

coast

in closer

were

the south

Yangtse.

great

REIvIGION

^^j-^

^^^g

Buddhism

part of India,

new

the

along

or

j^

to

lines

opening

drop

her

of

Southern

^^^^ ^^ ^^^

could

of

seats

fertile

most

' '

germs.
be mentioned

It may

South

originallya
was

to

then

invited

The

above

this

730) of

Indian

is

found

Prof. Anesaki
It

Khotan,

in the

be

not

thehalf way

all this while

art.

and

in Kharoshthi

that

Central

from

3rd

Central
in

A.D.

their way

Asian

A.D.

century

Asian
399
to

later

India, from

and

which

by

(")
The

New

The

the

both

have

during
And

in

returned

by

Fa

home

Assimilation.

been

the
Hien

629

by

on
sea.

3.

for

statesmen

period

was

A.D.

Capacity
of the

Stein

the

it

Races.

Worlders

and

Scripts,prove

Melting-pot of

Similarly the

Rising Sun

by

traversed

United

delight in describing their country

races.'

unearthed

Thsang

Section
A

culture

Chinese

was

and

Kucha

China, remained

9th.

or

Hiuen

which

that

Hindu

flourished
8th

to

land-route
and

of

Manuscripts,

Indianism

by

upon

J.R.A.S. (April, 1903).

emporium

great

References

drawn

been

India and

between

and

sea

Catalogue (A.D.

has

in the

by

sea-traffic.

Kwai-Yuen

Graeko-Buddhist

others, both

the

forgotten,besides,

house

the

Canton

520).

D.

Tripitakawhich

for his paper

must

patriarchBodhidharma,

Prince, reached

picture of

the Chinese

the

Nanking (A.

to

be

to

are

that

as

and

giving

States
the

scholars

out

to

the

take

great

melting-pot of
in the

world

Land

of

during

194

CHINESE

rule.

foreign

from

kings
Under

Norman,

sank

into

of

soil ; and

this

of

class

servile

the

At

which

of

up-growth
which

foreign conquest

communion

new

the

world

broken

with

without
and

up,

and

great buildings and

and

Dane
than

while

the

of

wares

from

impossible

to

conquerors

and

case

trace

of the

that

"

we

At

the

those

of

the

see

the

William
new

was

yet wider

field

ranean,
Mediter-

the

Russia

brought

their

descendants
at

blending

burgher population in
is in

jyjeji
vessels

it

Henry's grandson

conquered

of this

progress

life of

"

accession

of the

England

with

too, moored

Normandy,
*

over

the East.

distinguish between

the

Also, "It
others

and

for

through

and

continent

England

entered

barks

route

Constantinople

Further,

dimly

their

overland

Thames.

the

traders

were

seas;

the

Rhineland

along

the

Norwegian

stagnation

covered
*

schools.

the

by

intellectual

mental

old

literature

busy

northern

the

The

the

secured

artistic and

the

her.
art

with

about

brought

The

towns.

our

who

freedom.

reinforced

was

class in

elevation

cultivators

complete

created

from

English

on

gradual

first

selves
lords them-

settled

the close connexion

time

same

who

into almost
thus

was

; and

pushed

were

semi-servile

and

corresponding

they

as

England

English

accompanied by

was

graduallylifted themselves
middle

'pjjg

foreign baronage

change

class

the

class

were

by foreign masters
that

by

Anjou.

Englishmen

subjection
*

middle

the

place by

their

ruled

years

really England.

became

of

these

from

by kings

Angevin,

and

succeeded

were

these

or

conquered
in

was

Denmark

and

Normandy,

subject race,
yet it

from

Kings

Dane,

REWGION

the

Senlac.
of the

(of Malmesbury)

tendency

of

We

two

towns.

English

of

races

was

the
can

in

' '

above

all

literature.

TARTARISATION

In

himself

and

conquerors

and
ias

in

as

Norman

his

parentage,
The

his blood.

his

and

styleof

blood

It

Guptas

divided

as

show

the

reviving

now

Taking

which

view

the

races

The

is,

in

question during

preceded

was

of

Hindus

of the

well

as

as

settlements

economic

parts of India.

Aryanised

of

vertical

of

exception.

no

by

in various

hordes

Asian

Tartarisation

{d)

were

is

certainlyout

was

of the

India

and
followed by the military,political
of Central

were

writings

which

claimed

race-type

or

fact,a myth.

period

his

Bnglish

both

presents the story of this fusion

blood-intermixture, and

the

sympathies

classical studies

Every country

purity of

of

was

the

of

Christendom."

throughout

and

he

and

form

of those

influence

conquered, for

the

fusion

the

marks

he

work,

195

DRAVIDIANS

ARYANISED

OP

Dravidians.

history, the following

portant
im-

must

have

life
physico-social

of the

race-elements
Hindu

should

scholars

strain in the

essays

for

quoted

North

point

out

basic

and

in

the

of

been

South

India,

in the

Tamilian

the

era

dians)
Dravi-

factor

Indian

in

South.

the

The

ethnologically, and
or

Western

Parishat

to
testifying
on

of

web

so-called

non-Aryan

Bangiya Sahitya
has

or

the

characteristics

Aryan influences

primitivenonAs

of

as

Scytho-Dravidian

Hindu

Sastri
recent

the

is

race

Mardtha

his

regarded

in

both

humanity
Maratha

be

the

to

Vikramadityan

Aborigines (pre-Aryans

The

1.

contributed

the

pre-Aryan

India.
of

sident
Pre-

Calcutta

in

predominance

of

Bengal's life and thought.

following remarks

of

Prof.

Antiquary (No 2, 1908)

are

Pillai
nently
emi-

suggestive:
"The
civilisation

attempt

by

to

find

the

study of Sanskrit

basic
and

the

element

of

Hindu

historyof Sanskrit

196

CHINESE

in

India

Upper

continues

problem

Kven

here

leave

it easy
the

for the

blending
finished

not

was

but
the

is

some

while

social
has

still

"

the. people

features,their
institutions.
too

far to

native

warp

gone

distinguishthe

all the

even

forests

and

tribes

and

hills of the

whole

their

native

the

the

underwent
virtue

in

other

so-called

the

of

Huns,

pre-Aryan

indigenous
same

process

which

races.

ginal
abori-

or

Hin-

of

Gonds, Bhars,

Chandels, Rathors,

as

well-known

clans, duly

Rajput

pedigreesreaching

Rajput

and

foreignSakas

the

making

to the

quota

among

forth,emerged

so

with

Thus

from

promotion,

and

Gaharwars,

the

ments,
Settle-

Aryan

Himalayan

Smith, "various

clans

of

It

history.

The

now.

from

risen

and

of Indian

ages

has

newcomers

prehistoricepoch

on

Vincent

to

social

equipped

the

descended

have

tribes

Kharwars,

in

with

aboriginal races

always contributed

are

According

back

to

the

as

the

and

sun

the

'

moon.'

Aryanisation must

2.

in this
become

composite
one

with

Teutons

India

of

population.

others

duised

to

of

Aryan

pre-

Aryanisation

inhabiting

races

of the Hindu
clans

bulk

pre-Aryan

historian

going

peninsula have

and

of

process

recognised through

be

their

Vindhyas

and

foreign woof."

The

and

retain

languages, their
the

the

its worst

at

of the

Here

proper.

distinctlyto

pre-Aryan

from

India

be

to

continue

be

the

be^n

complicated point. India South

most

to

is to

RELIGION

race.

to

have

The

unity
effected

by

of Persia

Iranians

Burope.

''fundamental

assumed
of

of

It is this

structure.

the

regarded

be

"

of cultural

any

blending of

Grseko-Romans

promoted

has

ideals,but

thoroughgoing
the

Aryan

and

factor

the Hindus

which

and

Aryanisation

second

non-

must

in
not

tion
transforma-

Aryan has

OF

TARTARISATION

in

proceeded
civilisation

ARYANISED

of the

marks

bears

refer

to

of

Persianisation

3.

Assyrian

older

his

in

racial.

than

cultural
influence

suggested

of

Art.

of

little touches

Persian

title of

too,

has

as

dealt

be

with
in

for ages

down

the

political

sixth

and

be

may

Persian

This

more

be

the

may

202be

by Griinwedel
"The

remarks:
and
*

in

Alesopotamian

done
also

it,

Rapson

dynasty (B.C.

been

to

with

noticed

the

suggests
Han

to

ligious
re-

institutions,

Prof.

in the court
are

new

settlers.

Aryan

India.

Smith

Vincent

Satrap continued

governors

social

the animal-motives.

foreignmanners

Chandragupta

Aryanisation

and

Indians

of the

Art

India

about

Buddhist

his

and

Prof. Fenollosa

A.D.), especiallyin

221

The

language,

pre-

has

India^

Chinese

upon

characteristics

Here, again, the influence

B.C..

fifthcenturies

it cannot

new

Aryanised

Persians

between

relations

in

of

Ancient

primer.

language,

traces, need

Mesopotamian

or

certain

Iranisation,and, along

or

early civilisation

the

of the

those

implies

world, should, therefore,

domestic

new

polityupon

new

of the

the

fusion.

'race/

word

and

degrees of

physical

or

super-imposition of

the

conceptions,
and

the

countries

of other

India,as

indicate

of

use

places;

'

Aryan

certain

blood-strains

certain
in the

involved

different

term

peoples speaking

of

different

'

Scientifically
speaking, the
culture

in

varying degrees

197

DRAVIDIANS

used

institutions

and

by Indian

close

of

the

the
vincial
pro-

fourth

century."
The

Persian
in the

that
been

some

influence

Indian

features

borrowed

from

on

Maurya

India

Antiquary (1905).
of

Maurya

Persia

"

Mr.

has
Smith
' '

administration
and

hazards

been

may

the

scribed
de-

thinks

have

conjecture

198

CHINESE

Persianising of

the

that

India

Yavanisation

4.

and

blood

in the

invasion

Persian

at

of Western

well

as

been

in

has

extent

or

character

Smith

does

wide

this

by

with

the

think

not

it

in

blood

which

as

was

but the nomad

fresh

land

in

hordes

blood,

Turkestan

and

and

that

the

social

life.

parts of Asia

may

have

some

to be

to

prove,

the

Vincent

to.

been

in

culture.

India

The

China.

Asia
the

of the

as

deep
It

is

became

one

Aryans

had

Dravidians

brought only vigorous

of the

civilisation

new

primitive folk-characteristics,

agricultural life
rude

It is to
of

commonness

as

less inter-racial

have

was

nature-deities

prevailing in the steppes and

homeland, were
necessarily introduced
Indian

of the

contact

amount

into the land

some

Bactria,the

the

of mediaeval

accepted

pastoral and

of

ies
colon-

of Roman

or

to

seems

of Central

Possibly

to to.

traditions

patronage

much.

people of contemporary

and

Kushan

is difficult

could

Aryanisation

influences
brought civilising

under

previous chapter, what

of India

Hindus

the

Hellenistic

Hellenistic

more

It

of the fusion

Tartarisation

5..
and

stated

ample
ex-

Grseko-Parthians

occasions,suggest
fusion.

as

the

set

in

the

as

and

inter-cultural

however,

had

Patna),

in

well

as

Grseko-Bactrians

various

on

both

The

artists,the establishment

with

enemies

himself

Egypt,

India

ed
unrecord-

an

effected

was

relations.

and

Asia

Northern

of

A.D..

century

propagandism

parts of Southern

Hindus

of

Pataliputra (modern

Asoka's

of Grasko-Roman

as

3rd

coinage

occurrence

matrimonial

Legation-quarter,

in

the

Chandragupta

of Indo-Greek

Kingdoms

Kushan

Hellenisation

or

culture.

Megasthenes,

the

explained by

be

should

RELIGION

this
of the

new

of

the

wild
into

element

in

different

worth's

History

folk-beliefs
Ho

tions
supersti-

factors

ethnic

common

attributed.

Mongolia,

and

deserts
as

in

TARTARISATION

is

of the Mongols
tribes in

Dravidians

but
different,

the whole
to

that

the

only

not

of the

third

the

into the

in

of the

or

Mathura

Saka

to

the

Saurashtra

or

the

Kathiawar
A.D.

390,

Kanishka

extended

Vindhyas,

the

Saka

Kanishka,

the

Kshaharata

which

126,

was
''

the

and

other

the

Andhras

Hinduisation

that

annexed

in

at

the

Taxila

the

Kushan

India

at

"

of Maharashtra

Andhra

monarchy

dynasties named
the

Puranas,

of Tartar

conquerors

in

Gupta Emperors.

the

which

Gupta
under
the

as

at

about

Abhiras, Gardabhilas,Sakas, Yavanas,

outlandish

in

Kingdom

Ujjain probably tributary to

Satrapy
the

at

Parthian

far South

as

Tartar

and

Punjab

Empire

probably

ful
peace-

soil.

destroyed by

was

been

as

layer of

Saka

independent
which

have

of
'satrapies'

as

half

in either

the

about

to

to

Indian

has

migrations

about

seems

in

As

traced

for

but
also

Vindhyas

layer upon

probably

Satrapy

to

then

on

Gujrat,

Asian

be

poured

deposited

Jumna

power,

in

be

settlements

(Persian)

Emperor

Asians

Central

second,

plains.

can

first

overwhelmed
and

Konkan

immigration

invaders, so

.as

began

on

of

the

the

crossed

Since

B.C..

stream

The

continuous.

The

and

three

The

waves

Sindh

Punjab,

of influence

sphere

the

humanity

the

in

waves.

Kushans

The

plateau and

century

settlers

effected

was

previous chapter, the Central

Indian

millennium

Scythianisationof

or

of the

Huns.

India,

Deccan

second

the

Asian

Central

the

on

India,

that

Sakas,

of Northern

noted

of

Northwest,

fertilise the

been

work

necessarily successive,

not

that

was

and

momimental

199

DRAVIDIANS

speaking, Tartarisation

Aryanised

wave

ARYANISED

English.

Roughly
the

OF

"

the

as

all these
down

to

Nasik
A.D.

Bahlikas,
of

successors

are

instances

the

time

of

of

the

200

CHINESE

The

Hun-element
the

towards

in

settlements

The

heart

(1)

Thus
continue

as

and

and

Hun

than

to

who

and

left

sixth

and

Vardhanas

of

the

most

in

Sun,

under

the

fifth

the

sixth

Moon,

be

clans,

of

to

of the great powers

of

were

should

as

Asia,

in

Pala

Mahendra-

India,

in

*'may
''were

into

be
the

Rajputana

associated

White

minions
do-

with,

Huns."

reviewing Banerji's

Bengali language, suggests

Emperors (A.D. 730-1130),

succeeded
' '

rather

whose

Smith,

"closely

to, the

trace

(Yue-chi),

Kushan

exaggeration",

written

"

host

the

Fire-god.

Vincent

to

blood

Smith,

India

of which

some

Central

the

or

century;"
in

that

regarded

Empire,

foreign immigrants

of the

ancestors

who, according

647),

may

(vSakas)

Jadunath Sarkar,

Professor

History of Bengal
the

Northern

Gurjara-Pratiharas of Kanauj,
Mihira
Bhoja (A.D. 840-90),and

possibly allied

(3)

and

barbarians

of barbarian
or

believe

or

races.

invasions,

British

Se

the

to

Indian

to

(";A.D.

Rajput

pala (890-905?), according

called
empire without
an
descendants

is

flood

Scythianised.

of the

Feudatories

The

(2)

thrown

the

scholars

races,
or

(Hiung-nu)
the

and

Mohammedan

Tartarised

pedigrees back

their

Hunnic

among

mixed

of the
less

or

more

have
archaeologists

Harshavardhana

Thsang,

descendants

that

also

b}'-the

important ruling dynastiesin

Emperor

Hiuen

and

Huns

fifth

the

began

north-western

India

of

during

of the

tendency

all the

between

of

fusion

the

present

almost

in

the

was

occupied

finallydefeated

were

researches

light on

of

and

of India

604.
Recent

of

the

It

era.

Bmpire

Rajputana,

centuries, but
A.D.

Gupta

invaded

They

Punjab.

the

brilliant

destroyed the

the Tartarisation

in
of

close

REWGION

and

in

making

established

Bengal
' '

one

one

of the

202

CHINESE

the

as

it

as

soon

adopt Hindusthan
in the

of

described

these

was

neither

but

an

taken

the

the

the

of

that

and

marriage

at

meant

to

exploit it

not

the

This

Hindus

conveniently
the

in

fair

Islamising

between

in

of

every

the

the

been

long

age

"

and

healed

its

visible

M'^hen

blood

the

when

raised

It

two.

scars

inherit

to

Mongol,

marble,

the

The

found

Jumna,

of

period

exclusivelyMahometan,

nor

was

of

the

was

powerful Moghul

was

holy wedlock

and

the

be

glorious civilisation

Delhi

dream-verse
on

and

mises
compro-

population

under

invasion-period had

Rajput

minarets

happy

Hindu-Islamic.

or

Head

Imperial

Mahal^

and

exclusively Hindu,

of

Pathans

It may

place

The

of life.

Indo-Saracenic

wounds

the

Indian

1550-1700).

off-springof

both

of the

Hinduising

department

to

motherland,

conditions.

hew

(A.D.

Mahometans

that

led

far-off Transoxiana.

having

as

Monarchy

the

their

Saracenisation

8.

was

found

was

as

of

interests

result

assimilation

capacityfor

Indian

REIvIGION

the

Taj

stately domes
of the

symbol

when
indigenous and foreignart-traditions,

between

language,* literature,painting, music, religiouspreachings

and

philosophical teachings, folk-lore, fairs, processions,

and

even

the

eclectic

spiritof

the

1538),

Kabir

Martin

Luthers
the

(1440P-1518?)
Calvins

and

statistician Abul

Fazl, and

embodiments

that

of
that

Rulers

See

Naren

(Ivongmans,

of

Law's
1915.

Promotion

)"

the

(1608-49), the

viceroy

the financier

the

C1469-

Nanak

Tan

India, but the musician

Indo-Saracenic

characterised

and

Tukarama

and

Jahangir,

emperor

the

to

age.

only Chaitanj^a (1485-1533)

Not

Sen,

superstitions testified

commonplace

16th

of Learning

Singh,

Man

Todar

Mall

life-fusion.
and
in

are

The

17th

centuries

India

by Mohammedan

the
all
naissance
Rewas

CASTE-SYSTEM

brilliant

as

years

the

as

and

ago,

under

sthan

said

be

have

to

the

during

1650)

the

the

to

been

it

It

not

was

the

To

Kabul

the

on

Maratha

In

the

understand
India

the

on

Caste-System

this connexion

limits
on

of the

the

It has

the

against

religion, customs,
to

Gujrat

of

from

or

Amir

the

it is

century

of

absolutely

the

splendid

It

need

Indian

been

be

the

not

blood- intermixture

the

custom

from

however,

up

till

the
that

Chaitanya,
influence

NAnak
of

and
the

thus

enter

within

throw

to

greatest
(12th

study

light
side-

thinkers

of

the

caste

socioMediaeval

(13th

Madhva

century),

Orissa,

the

and

all Southerners;
and
the disciplesof their

Kabir, were
on
Napoleons
(and ultimately on

Tamil

and
Chola
Bengalee
Empires,
century, has to be recorded.

now

socio-economic

of the

(788-850), RamAnuja
Sankar^charyya
century), and RftniAnanda
(14th century) were
the

inappropriate to

continent, and

India,

e.g.,

be

castes.

Hindus
noted,

History.

Military

and

it may

historyof

of the

system
*

North.

Ddkshinatya

social influences

digressionconcerning

17th

the

against

territoryof

the 18th

both

the

Hindu

Orissa

the

to

influence

to

race,

from

Bast

during

West

the

of

middle

the

of

South*

the

the

also that

but

it

conquests.

{c)

into

of

anal37sethe

to

necessary

reaction

British

the

by

generally speaking,

influenced

South

(c A.D.

Great

Peshwa

ages,

of the

of Northern

frontier

Assam

had

turn

power,

culture

previous

the

only

Aryhvarta.

last

politically. Since

was

Mahometan

and

all
that

culturally and
century

of the

may

civilisation

in Indian

Sivaji the

rise of

the

This

Marathas.

powerful factor

from

North

the

was

the result of naturalisa--

as

of the

Empire

overthrow

(1818). During

thousand

(or South-Indianisation)of Hindu-

Hindu

period

of

in India.

culture

Deccanisation

9.

evaluated

be

203

HISTORY

Renaissance

Vikramadityan

must

tion of Saracenic

MILITARY

AND

the

ers,
Northern-

systems.

buffer

Bengal), during

sides,
Be-

between
the

11th

204

CHINESE

religiouspoints
is

however,
are

of

of view.

of

The

For

physical.

groups

REIvIGION

human

all

thus

form

Theology,

and

fact, the

the
but

socio-economic

and

of

tantamount

the

among

ideas.

It thus

the

becomes

of

been

Indian

and

has

be

of

viz., that

of

caste

on

of the

and

social

2.

is thus

people

That

the

Chola

system

in their

eugenic

that the

Physical Anthropology
b}^the

powerfully influenced
The

from

study

fore,
of castes, there-

thoroughly

angle,

new

and

itself into

of

as

branch

India, it would

facts

of

When

of the

present
be

cannot

the

tory
military his-

of the

be found

of

influence

the

transformation.

economic
studied

disruption.
political

study

jugation
sub-

"

day socio-economic

carried

beyond

back

age.

That

the

Sakyasimhan,
Gupta,

ships
blood-relation-

or

changes

empire-building

and

by

Physical Anthropology.

or

been

socio-religious
system

certain

treated

dynastic changes, military expeditions,

races,

system

1.

above

undertaken

ultimatelyresolves

warfare

as

System, therefore,is

Caste

of the

military history.

to

of the

basis

part of the larger subject of Race-

population has

politicaland

It

shown

In

Manu.

history of marriages

Hindus,

of Economics

is the

castes

of the

Intermixture, i.e.yEthnology,
It has

Caste-system

merely

not

castes

regulation

the

The

mates.

law-giversas

the

to

for

problems
socio-religious

scientific treatment

the

it,

primarily, of Eugenics.

also, and

classical Hindu

such

of

subject matter

eugenic aspect

about

fact

practicalpurposes

beings designed

marriages, 2"., selection

should

fundamental

and

societies
known

Maurya,

even

to

attempt

understand

post

Vardhana,
according

to

Maurya,

Vedic, post-Vedic,
Andhra

Kushan,

Pala, Gurjara-Pratihara and

the

conventions

of the

to-day is thoroughly misleading.

Caste-

CASTE-SYSTEM

That

3.

probably down

of Islamite

beginning

MILITARY

AND

13th

aggressions on
data

suppliesmore

social classes

the

to

205

HISTORY

i.e,^the

century,

India, the historyof

for the

study

of

than

races

caste-\nsX.ory

for

That

4.
not

the

meant

the

period
"

such

terms

in

thing

same

term

same

Brahman,

as

the

all

have

may

Kshatriya, etc., have

down

ages

covered

various

that

to

and

races

tribes.
That

5.

and

extent

6.

eugenic
four

in

"

but

sense

Since the

13th

the

Burope

themselves

world]

of

on

stereotyped

because

"

the

of

rulers, generals, viceroys,

in

of localities,

importance

last five hundred

the

smaller

somewhat

conditions

which

customs

have

years
scale

silent intrusions
violent

matters

the vertical

always

new

in

greater under

as

be

horizontal

feudal

than

local

19th

in

as

and

century

through

through

It need

course.

well

the

influences

modifications

of
as

of

as

regarded

be

must

were

hence

was

necessarily

not

been

elastic

the

codified into fixed cakes

that

formed

been

[The kaleidoscopic boundary-

during

feudal, the

or

have

very

never

were

to what

the

Under

pressure,

but

"

never

families.

and

repeated

less

have

to-day

time

that

to

institution.

there may

corresponding changes

in

or

could

fortunes

changes

8.

down

actual

an

see

we

remained

the

tribes

Indian

was

century

groups

have
in

etc., and

works

four-fold

far the

fact,innumerable.

must

changes

it

like those

These

7.

authoritative

in what

groups

how

question

open

a
''legal
classification,
fiction,"and

like Plato's

was,

an

society in

of

division

it is

more

were

; and

economic

tion,
politicalrevolu-

recognised,therefore,
mobility of

modern

the

tion
popula-

conditions.

206

REIylGION

CHINESE

The

9.

rise into

militaryprowess

values, which

repeated

have

must

century

led

to

way

13th

the

to

of

that

been

this

In

down

itself in

certain

have

to

sure

races

through

caste

another.

by

and militaryhistory of
political

the

certain

was

its overthrow

with

transvalued

of

aggrandisement
political

or

social

of

system

prominence

since

castes

then.

The

10.

military historyhas
**

the

making

"

that of

and

of

to

'

'

has

progress

though

of

case

so

The

sight

of.

thus

in

in the

these

successive

syntheses

as

exactly
being

age

all the

way

transformation

'

The

'

order

the

the

orders

new

by affiliating

dynamic principle
in

has

each

synthesis,
been

never

Caste-historyshould

of

tem,
sys-

race-history

same

fiction"

operation

principleof

student

one

The

on.

"legal

orders.

been

regular

castes

of

socio-economic

old

the

warfare.

traditional

statical

the

leading classes
affected

been

preserve

to the

themselves

depression of

another, and

as

socio-economic

the

revolutions
by military-political

about

tried

have

the

"

historyof

each

In

brought

the

by

over

11.

of

races

have
class-history

world

be described

may

and

politicaland

in

changes

throughout

elevation

depressed classes

the

what

been

convection-current

parallelto

of

consequence

recognise

of Hindu

milestones

lost

social

evolution.
The

12.

grades, and

economic

the

implies only

the

as

the

guardianship
be

must

prelude, to

the

of

which

Brahman

the

regarded as

as

occupational
ultimately
caste

appendix,

an

in

rather

treatment
political-cum-military

of

subject.
13.

to

castes

auxiliaryreligiousaspect

theologicalmatters,
than

aspect of the

be

To

understand

clearly realised

the

that

caste-system

there

was

no

it has
historically
Pax

Britannica

in

AND

CASTE-SYSTEM

India

In

without

these

Under

'

moral

fitness'

times

the

They

to

to be

the

same

evolved

society than

supposed

to

by

century,

who

between

their

under

lines
has

others, (^)that

in

the

system
in

of

struck
life

own

compare

the

actual

relations

among

the

in

historical

the

who

progress

by

and

the

even

at the

into the
groups

study for

Hindus

with

of other
state

castes

less potent

abnormalities

are

settlers

the

in

called

myths

the

16th

Hindus,
have

not

and
cared

history of matrimonial
those

is

their

among

own

for intrusion

actuallynot

communities

of

other

social groups

present day the scope

Hindu

the

and

of

superficialdistinctions

that

conditions

Social life

no

the

history,but

ignorant Portuguese

were

been

who

that

un-

by those

those

as

subsequently perpetuated by Orientalists

blood

and

of normal

the

new

-theory

peace-conditions

of

that
{jJ)

caste-

infringed

classes in Hindu

same

reallyexisted

the

invented

the

in

inhere
not

started

conditions

blood-intermixture

in Indian

have

be

to

irrelevant

been

after all,the

almost

on

that
peoples,{fi)

Social-Reform

equally

under

of

and

for existence.

{a)That,

15.

orthodox

{i.e.^intellectual

social order

the

the

is supposed

have

to

that

as

through struggle

of

present

generation

no

both

doctrinaire

are

seem

consider

led

the

as

system)

caste

were

races,

to the

been

race

every

regulative principle

the

Rights (which

of

Equality

historical.

to

normal

with

down

has

of Adhikara

as

well

as
distinction),

castes

been

circumstances

Doctrine

metaphysical

have

it has

was

war.

14.

by

warfare

there

Europe

in

as

as

207

HISTORY

that

earliest

the

beings from

of human

of

the Hindus

with

phenomenon

day.

times, and

mediaeval

and

ancient

MILITARY

; and

things obtaining in

less than

(^)that

the past,

208

CHINESE

and

statistical-comparative study for that

would

the

REUGION

be

the

solvents
well

origin as

for the

Well

With

the establishment

modern

enter

is the

It

the age

was

sculpture, and
Hindu

modern

Shaiva

of
of

the

Mauryas

of

currency

obtaining
same
or

of

even

is

take

Bernard

the

Rabindranath

as

much

in

him

Hindus

the

{a)

last test

nurse

The

Art.

the

and

As

Chaucer

as

the

and

technique

is to

said that

as

the

of Arthasdstra
Faith

the

lived

of life

almost

are

age

of

The

archaic.

in other

in

the

spheres.

Shakespeare, so

Shakespeare-cum-Bacon

modern

morals

tyan
Vikramadi-

the still older

and

and

of

terms

Pauranic

well

the

specialpreparation.

is Kalidasa-cumso
socialist,

Tagore,

been

of

the

without

Awakening

; and

religionand

poetry is the

handmaid

Raghu-vamsavt

in other

Kalidasa

to

to

the

conventions

simple analogy.

Shaw,

It has

the

Aswaghosha's

Kautilya

religions.

revival, of well-peopled

easilyunderstand

can

of the

age

thought

Vikramadityan
Hindu

modern

considerablyantique

thought,

in the

Mahdydna
To

him

to-day, but

as

of

preceding Andhra-Kushans
to

are

Pataliputrawe

at

denomination, Jaina, Maha5'anist,

any

Kalidasa, and parley with

But

of

of Sanskrit

religionas

Vaishnava,

or

Guptas

beginning

beginning

Puranas,

Religion

deities,of spiritualinspirationas

of

pantheons
of

of

of the

The

India.

Imperialism

The

PURANAS.

THE

OF

regarding

4.

Eclecticism"

Devotional

oe

present,

institution.

Section
A

the

theories

erroneous

of the

nature

as

in

is to

Varahamihira

nationalist.
in literature

And

and

this

art.

Synthesis.
the

of consummate

appreciationof
Classical

Milton's

scholarship.

210

CHINESE

Gupta
was

but

which

eclectic

this time

by
"

noticed

the

limbs

of

in

the

and

had

scriptures

become

A. B.C.

the

The

devotion.

hidia

in

the

that

belief

common

to

prayers

of

note

their
time

wellof the

thought.

Jainism

became

literature

the

over

mythology,

the

By

Love

Vaishnava.

traced

in

vast

human

infirmity,

from

following extract

love,

or

Barnett's

and

love

of

ocean

i.e.^ devotion

Bhakti^

and

Vaishnavas

loving personal god.

one

from

be known

can

Jainas, Shaivas,

and

of Hindu

of the times

the

efl"cacy of

Sanskrit

obvious

of

indicates

the

empire

modern

era.

Puranas

Religion of

secure

Bhakti^

Andhra-Kushan

in

trend
spiritual

Buddhists

times, and

Maurya

(3)
The

of that

established

beginnings

avatara-Q.vX\.^
etc.,

Guptas they

Sanskrit

these

Jaina,and Mahayana, Shaiva

heart,

formed

religion of

representativeexpression

had

Hindu
We

The

age.

REUGION

Heart

"To

thee,

From

gems

of all

Disperser of
Friend

footstool

whose

the

banded

of threefold

P'ade
Before
How

sins

that

all,and
the

long

The
Wilt
Would

for

no

dreary

to

to

cross

the

heed

when

snatch

from

me

souls,
thee

rays

hold

its

place?

am

bodied

through praiseof

darkness

not

thou

birth

more,

I
salvation,

guide

sin.

sic

fierysunlight'sserried
can

serried beams

world, great Victor, hail.

Fain

of

powers

cling from
are

with

god-emperors' stooping crown,

The

buds

come

to

Thee,

forest-wilds
Passion's

of Life ;
robber

thy Treasure's

band

trinity?

"

is

of

211

JAINISM

This

is

of

part

favourite

Bkupdla-sfotra. "This
four

all

of their

salvation
That

only

this

Jainism

of the

one

had

always employed

who

presided at

Then, too,
of

some

favourites

the
and

Krishna

It is thus

chapter,
of

could

bhakta

have

expression

is the

the

drawn

was
or

for the

could

but

improvise
was

only

in

the

same.

few

externals.

Jainism in
from

other

with

out

manufacture

or

The

the

isms

found

for

niches

of

in

Rama,

previous

from

Jaina gods

those

The

pantheons.
of his

love, and

The

art.

lover

verted
con-

and

the

because

terms,
of

both.

selfIn

the

artists of all denominations

or

The

religiousimagination

same

for the

Images originatingfrom

come

worship.

temple

characteristic

self.

Shaiva.

not

of

by sculptors whether

upon

It

officiants at

as

indicated

convertible

common

same

"

chaplains,

pantheon,

the form

present instance, the bhaktas

expressed

Hindu

from

apparent

acted

Vaishnava

handmaid

been

ever

the

oj Jainis^n.

and

been

and

without

do

not

religioninto
artist

the

has

difficult,as

Buddhist, Shaiva

the

to hasten

Vaishnavism,

be

it had

distinguishthe images

to

to

' '

like.

the

often

heroes

of

mankind

its domestic

ceremonies

its chief

twent}^-

body."

and

Heart
as

rites and

marriage

among

of the

would

Brahmans

its birth

and

its death

Hinduism,

in Stevenson's

followingaccount

the

creatures, and

like Shaivism

was,

of

sects

lowest

the

Jaina doctrine,have

to

by mortification

souls

of the

one

earth, teaching

on

ages

of the

life,even

to

according

in successive

appeared
spare

is addressed

who,

Redeemers,

called

Jaina hymn,

the

differences
differences

in which

of India

had

the

marks.

same

form

Jaina devotee

Art

where
have

to

prosperous

could

the

be

it is difficult to
career

heart

same

not

tion
inspira-

made

out

distinguish
since

the

212

CHINESE

of the Christian

beginning

spread

faith

most

South

In

for

The

is

each

Jaina

the

is the

Eight

couplet, and

famous

from

hold

the

place.

of

Tamil

all

it is

said,

joined together

Tiruvalluvar, the

earliest

great

Jaina,

when

was

the

finest

thousand
whole

the

Ndlddiyar.

of

Kurrul

literature

perhaps

work.

the

during

literary movement

Jaina poets

Chintdmani^

wrote

formed

centuries

many

Jivaka

poems,

Tamil

In

evidence

also

India

great

era."

earliest

India

to

rose

have

We

The

says

and

west

Southern

of

Christian

predominantly Jaina.
times

the

Gujrat.

parts

of the

first millennium
' '

in

power

activity in

its

of

* '

Stevenson

Mrs.

era.

whole

the

over

and

prominence
of

RELIGION

still

famous

More

Tamil

of

masterpiece

literature."

The
454

whole
the

at

Jaina canon

of Vallabhi

Council

Jaina prosperitylasted
13 th

'

century.'

Jaina monks

from

in prosperous

worship

earlier times

literature
*'

No

fervour

one

of

more

century

A.D.)"

Council

of

"The

also has

he

are

Vallabhi

of

to

the

of the

7th
of

numbers

saw

the

south.

handed

down

from

in

Gupta

the

being given from

Barnett

has

with

grace

South

writes

produced

instinct

greatest

been

votaries

later date.
world

zenith

in the middle

India

A.D.

writing in

Shaivaism

feeling, and

great poets the

Gujrat.

when

many

faith

cult in the

or
literature,

many

counted

of

to

temples, especiallyin

of Shiva

of Shaiva

Specimens
Tamil

and

the

visited

(^)
The

in

Consequently
Thsang

Hiuen

century

reduced

was

of

devotional
of

tion,
imagina-

expression.

is Manikka-Vachakar

Indian

richer

brilliance

age.

Of

its

(11th

213

VAISHNAVISM

The
Tiru-

following is

Vdchakam

of ways

in my

fount

of

me

is the

thou

as

Mighty

wellest

forth

Sivaite Church.

Shiva

is mine

home

Shrine,
O

unending,

states

perfect

is the favourite

Its rites
his

Thyself

shew

supreme,

clearest of clear whose

transcending all

that

found

Light

Thou

"Manikka-vachakar

has

Shaivite's

art.

appear,

Bliss

Love

he

who

beguiling sense,

of nectar, O

th}^grace

Thou

Tamil

the

heart,

unto

Of

quotation from

barrer

Pure

poet of the orthodox

of his

inspiredmany
in

reward

being

in

sung

and

hymns,

numberless

temples."
The

ecstasy of

verses

translated

"Sire,

when
one

And

Shaiva

by

Dr.

union

didst

me

And

in

as

when

draw

mine

mine

on

thee

made

"

to

me

"

be with

was

thine

was

thine;

me

near

could

of thine

Tiriivdsagam

mad'st

me

ne'er

nought

of

nought

Tamil

strict,thou

look, didst

ing
in the follow-

finds vent

from

Pope

it seemed

"

devotee

thy

thy

feet

love
In

mystic
'Tis

It

may

Sambhavam

study
his

height
be
or

"The

Raghu-vamsani

The
of Vishnu.

Birth

mythology
with

of

of his age,

invocation

to

Gupta Emperors

themselves
in his

Heart

Kuyndra-

(War-Lord)"

Kumara

Vaishnavism

Bamett

epic

Kalidasa's

that

(of)

Prof.

"

of blessedness."

mentioned

in the Shaiva

heavenly land,

of the

joined.Lord

union

the

were

and

that

Shaiva

the

of India

he

is

begins

deities.

worshippers
gives

the

214

CHINESE

following verse

characteristic

as

love in utter

ward

love

Jan^rdana, and
And

of

blind

Thee

on

gain

to

heavenward

from

in the

earth

"god-

Vaishnavite

firm-set

joyfullyturn

on

the

"

self-surrender

Oh, give me
I will

RELIGION

hopes,

remain.

body

Also,
"

Lord,

Dear
No

This

To

to

turn

in

him

to

presence

avail

is well

connection

with

thus

"

when

had

he

Devaki.
the

by
an

century

by

deny

'

of the

is

the

shrine

and

the

Pauranic

still

religion
or

Hari's

of

of the

enhance

to

erection

of

the

the

the
of

himself

duty

Orange

of

of
was

the

hero

Krishna,

as

mother

of his deceased

pillarof victory, surmounted

his

the

inscribed

and

from

country

protectionof

annals

story

livingparent,

religiousmerit

god Vishnu,
the

the

to his

his

to

in

between

her

to

victory,just

interpretationof

parallelin
William

of

delivery

through

above

the

Huns

narrates

and

lived,

his

paid

legends

interestingincident

Smith

of his

news

an

defeat

Vincent

thus

the

of

account

heart

slain his enemies, betook

by

tyranny

has

the

statue

The

follower

in Vishnu

mother

king sought
the

then

' '

Vaishnava

illustrated

Having

father

face ?

whose

458.

His
with

hastened

Thou

canst

Skandagupta's

and

455
:

and

"

of Krishna

A.D.

I,

offerings,holy places, penances,

Imperial faith

The

have

misery

in grace.

thy

me

of the

of love,' "what
sacrifices

thou

twain;

us

the words

In

in

peer

hast

peer

binds

no

the

regarded

rian
barba-

gods."

Puranic

Europe

with

Krishna-story

also.
as

In
an

the

avatara

17th
of

215

VAISHNAVISM

Testament

Old

the

to

deliver

thus

effect

Dutch
and

Thus

*'

republic

Yugantara

Religion

the

womb
called

the

be

to

raised

Canto

hymn

of

of

Vishnu

to

''Gloryto

of these

Even

as

Subject
Maker

to

of all

triad

but

Yet

born

may

may

known

thee

the

which

had

Midianite,
of

mortal

the

all

following
for

Ravana

God

! is

thine,

art

thou

assign.
*

to

none

all creatures

Thee,
a

from

champion

enemy

bow.
still ;

at

in many

able
unquench-

adored,

of all forms

know

Wallace.

gods praying

things, Self-existent
wearer

to

the

have

e'er

the

destroying Lord

and

to

was

and

smite

to

their

forms, unchanging

One, yet the

None

the

by

tripleform

none,

to

power

was

we

in

Lord,

Roman

churches."

Omniscient

his

preachers proclaimed

be

to

overthrow

mystic

the

in

the

Philistine, and

to

Creator, Saviour,
Each

the

Orange

addressed

Thee

XIV

Zeitgeist.

apart Samson

set

Raghtwamsam

in order

intervention

of

what

intense

that

had

of all pure

and

in

Ottoman

threshing floor

the

William

up

free nations
In

which

scourge

from

Gideon

the

of Calvinistic

power

Louis

William

domination

to

Hundreds

same

of

him

to

was

what

sanction

her

of

revolution

mission

southern

the

fetters

the

among

I:

Hannibal,

animosity.
that

vol.

the

the

down

come

or

monarchy

what

gave

of

writes

to

Scanderbeg,

had

an

French

was

from

people

of England^
The

had

the

Macaulay

History

who

gods

will.
*

God
form

without
on

earth.

birth

His
:

216

CHINESE

What

in

though

That

leads

REUGION

scripturemany

To

who

those

And

trust

in

art

the

Thou
Which

that

way

lose

can

Thee, their

on

thee, with

none

in thee

fix

see

we

way

all unite

Bliss,they

to

wish

every

leads

to

again,

nor

It is essential to remember

and

heart

mind,

resigned.

endless

joy.
' '

time

destroy.

that instances

of

Vaishnava

as
common
Shaivaising and a Shaiva Vaishnavising were
as
those of a Jaina Vaishnavising and
a Vaishnava
Jainaising,
forth.
of the Lord
and
like "I
so
Thus, declarations
am
in Mahabharata
Vishnu, I am Brahma, I am Shiva" abound

and

Pur

literature.

ana

(^)

Buddhism

This

China, Fa-Hien,
It

missionary

the

was

under

diverse

Shaiva.

the
ever

of

If the

only

was

of

be the

They

same.

life,e.g.^
the

approach,

to

as

head,

or

and

spiritualecstasy

their

to the

from

and

Love
the

Lord,

approach

differed probably in
of

proper

using

the

times

India.

in

known

"

another

one

The

Buddhist

Vaishnava,

or

because

the method
as

of

bhakta

great

everywhere

differed

of

name

the

isms

bhaktas

Jaina

devotees

in the

method

found

names,

which

at

of romanticism

era

other

quench his spiritualthirst.

to

came

with

up

fountain

the

was

Celestial

Mixed

to

in

even

Love

must

externals

some

toothpick, or

for

all,it

at

not

or

ing
shav-

religiousworship,

ablutions, etc..
It
of

impossible

was

to

'well"

gushing

get
of

"well"

Shaivism

forth

whirlpool

Fa-Hien

*'undefiled," as

Buddhism

others

for

mixed

of devotion.

of

It

it

with

one

was

out

' *

get

"undefiled"
All

these

another
of the

well

from

isms
the

question for

' '

for

impossible

was

Vaishnavism

*'undefiled."
up

to

or

were
same

those

218

CHINESE

of

activity,expansion
the

blending

population

of

almost

was

era

of

the old order

Vikramadityan

' '

Who

Or
To

heard

ever

The

glory

(or Nine

of

the

India

from

downfall of

500) by

of

of the

young

eyes

the

with

age

and

the

wonders

celestial

ever

the

of

his

"

also it

"

view

ever

was

veritable

stream.

sight"

light,

known

of

dream."

this

to

era

be

the

age

i.e.^celebrities). In modern

Gems,

Peep

into

the

early history

the

Maury a Dynasty
Imperial Gupta Dynasty {B.C. 322

to

Bombay,

indologists to

call

it has

it the

become
age

of

the

A.D.

"

of

to

Peru

common

the freshness

has

Quee7ie

time

foundation of

Sir Bhandarkar

Renaissance.

these

did seem'

publication of
the

did

grove

them

and

tradition

since

with

"

England

Gupta

every

"Apparell'd in

times

the

Christian

Indians

Faerie

to

Indian

the

meadow,

To

of Navaratna

merrie

was

earth, and

The

' '

referred

of the

That

''When

"

of the

Indians

the

Hindu

all

"

of the

The

their life afresh

Virginia who

fruitfullest

of wonders.

age

of

complete overhauling

Spenser dedicatinghis
inspiration of

the

as

age

started

itself

fifth centuries
and

blood

social transformation

in Hindusthan.

things

mighty sovereign

most

and

and

mentality.

Bdmund
"

flesh

Aryanisation

and

fourth

era

renovated

and

first

thorough rejuvenation

the

renewed,

the

as

in in the

ushered

motherland, missionisingabroad,

by which

races

epochmaking

as

the

RELIGION

monplace
com-

Hindu

RENAISSANCE

The

the

joy of life,which

from

the

See, no

more

fair ones,

dark

Upon

their

Stirred

their

by

quick

the

And

each

moist

See,

as

nigh

Their

broad

Look,

how

with

mock

the

and

love

weight

full

the

sweet

To

meet

the

And

the

You

scarce

pure
at

flower

dyes

evening skies,

glow.

the

decked

see

of

that

charms,
arms.

floatingnear
feeds

the

their

adown

from

they

"

each

beauties

the

descend

cheeks

the

bend,

bathers

pearls that
there,

Her

The

two

fond

love-birds,on

And

the

twin

beauties

The

Griflath's Idyllsfrom

the

of

Sanskrit.

the

wave

that

lady'sbreast.

deck

lady'sneck.

:
poet-loversin their lays compare
curling ripplesof the waves, that show
eye-brow's arching beauty, as they flow;

The

"

"

lady's ear

fish that

the

their heads

bright are
view

support,

scarce

wealth

hair, and

tell them

can

girlscan

trailingwater-weeds.

of

wave,

sport.

their

that

burns.

their voluptuous

loosened

large drops

one

the

joy returns.

merry

with

bosom,

buds

and

play

brighter lustre

river's bank, deceives

On

at

d3'ethe pencil gave

in their

o'erladen

her

day,

along, and, rolling,show.

with

eye

the

Slips from

Now

light of

bracelets'

Well

So

tinted

the

eyes

revel

they

own,

of

play, the gently ripplingwave

their

But

would

this age

lines of sunset's

skirts,the

Steals from

Their

roll

clouds

heat

all mine

which,

the

the

graced their bosoms,

When

The

with

languid

Sarju'swaves,

That

characterised

following verses

hundred

In

219

NAVARATNA

colours,the sunshine, the bursting vitalityof

spring,and
appear

THE

AND

rest,

"

220
I hear

tlie sound

Mixed

with

The

broad

no

now

those

Upon

Showing
The

waists,

their

bells

O 'er

And

the

Still is their
loosed

And

though

Have

is

before

Swimming
and

of the

the

'Courts

Kn gland

of

of

washed
wont

remind

of

or
* '

disdained

hair

at

dyed.
their

the

the

the

away.

their

neck

to

grace

resting place.
fifteen hundred

Bath

Le

Roman

that

and

Parlours

camalism

of the

once

de la Rose
round

up

grew

Renaissance

tender

play

dye

literature

untied,

the

their
'

thrown

have

Vaudevilles, Dancing

Provencal

showed

grown,

sandal

of the mediaeval

Love,'

stills.

black

the Ladies

It would

coarseness

who

and

of

sonneteers

eye-dawn

of

joys of paradisesince they

aurorean

excluded

joys of loving.
have

We
in

descriptionof

romantic

music

lovely,though

most

pearls, that

age

fills

water

stream

the

locks, and

the

Pools.

realistic

' '

their

the

and

love

their

with

water

cling,

garments

; the

slipped,disordered, from

This
years

the

girl,her long

dress

Has

ring

can

watery

pearly light.

their

ladies,bolder

of

head

the

out

which

to

band

drenched

Wrings

melody

tinkled,and

friend'

shed

graceful forms

that

! there

Look

the

voice.

answering

gleaming bright,

are

moonbeams

more

shore, rejoice.

raise the

girls'jewelled zones

comes

roll of drums.

the

the

tails,and

stars, when

Like

that

plashing waves,

singing like

sweet

their

Still the

But

of

peacocks, listeningon

Spread

the

RELIGION

CHINESE

'*

thing

quote

the

taken

in

650,

and

no

of

time

to

beauty," which

following words
a

wide

sense

meaning

as

more

of the

specimens

see

of

"is
Smith

extending

joy

*'

from

particularly

for

ever;"

The

Gupta

about
the

Hindu

A.D.

fourth

delight
but

may

period,
300
and

to

fifth

RENAISSANCE

centuries, was
fields

many

and

Elizabethan

Shakespeare.
still be rich

if

even

if Kalidasa's

had

remain

fertile in
It has
life

was

had

begun

in the

Krishnaswamy
golden
But

age

Mr.

place it
merits
or

in the

by
would

in

written, so

not

India,

of other

his

men's
ordinarily
extra-

as

age

earlier
in

his

of intellectual

quickening
The

India.

than
his

literature

in

in

in

India

Mr.

places

first century

the

Folksongs of

north.

the

Ancieiit

Renaissance

Southei-n

S.
the

A. D..
would

India

third.

linger over

we

of which
the

this

Northern

Aiyangar

of Tamil

need

of

to

south

Gover

Nor

that

confined

not

in

as

literaryachievement."

added

be

to

had

distinguish

to

all the

literature

survived,enough

not

India

In

the

overshadowed

are

Elizabethan

Shakespeare

works

would

writings

authors
the

as

with

brilliancyof Kalidasa,

the

by

activityin

comparison

period in England.

smaller

But,

of

unworthy

outshone

all the

221

NAVARATNA

exceptional intellectual

not

Stuart

lightsare

England

of

time

"

lesser

time

THE

AND

have

sculptures*of

attractingnotice

been

Ajanta

the

paintings

the

age,

in recent

years,

world's

in

renowned

the

art-

history.
The
associated

nine

celebrated

with

the

Dhanvantari

2.

Kshapanaka

3.

Amarasimha

4.

Sanku

5.

Vetalabhatta

6.

Ohatakarpara

7.

Kalidasa

*See

Smith's

"

"

"

of

physician.

the

philologist.

folk-lore

Hindu

Vikramaditya

the

the

"

the

"

of

patronage

1.

"

luminaries

were

"

lexicographer.

elocutionist.
the

"

"

the

Indian

Zeitschrift (April-June, 1914).

necromancer.

the

politician.

poet.
^Scupture

of

the

Gupta

Period"

in

Ostasiatische

222

RELIGION

CHINESE

8.

Varahamihira

9.

Vararuchi

It

is

an

been

the

"

like

reigns of Chandragupta
Gupta

its

at

was

power

and

II.

Chinese

between
been
the

belonged

A.D.

folklore

of

company
are

they

also

allow

the

lived

He

have

might

of

contemporaries

were

for certain.

to

literary

Pataliputra.

at

As

for others

in

mists

of

"strange bed-fellows,"
deep

too

yet

as

far

be known

cannot

great poet

this sweet

how

the

while

century.

Amarasimha

587.

But

Guptan.

and

505

sixth

the

to

His

period

the

the

when

I.

state-guest

was

It has

during

Kumaragupta

during

Missionary Fa-Hien

Varahamihira

flourished

height (A.D. 390-450).

activity, therefore, extended

were

great Guptas.

Kalidasa

that

languages.

celebrities

these

of the

Kalidasa,

established

now

of Prakrit

grammarian
if

mathematician.

and

astronomer

question

open

contemporaries,

the

"

the

their

light upon

any

historic personality.
The
of

the

has
tradition,therefore,
wonderful
of

imagination
intellectual
It

oratory.

the

the

also

be

may

and

potter.
the

The

is

arts,

were

or

Another
but

has

Indian

not

name

been

Kryabhata(c 490)

or

and

these
as

peasant

or

Ghatakarpara

creed

Buddhist,

or

to

claimed

India
would

sciences, and
or
Fz'cfyds,

Brahmana,

Vaisya

or

all-round

among

understand

particular caste

never

to

the

upon

the

been
been

have

to

it

that

have

alleged

had

physical science

from

mentioned

indication

an

as

age

in

see

period

futilityof trying
The

Kshatriya

We

family profession,

spectacles of

apparent.

Gupta

Amarasimha

Kalidasa

agriculturist by

the

people.

activityof

Kshapanaka

Jainas,

influence

to be taken

or

through
be

thus

Kalcis,

or

Jaina,

or

Sudra.

which
included

historically
belongs
in

the

the mathematician.

Navaratna

to

this
is that

age

of

RENAISSANCE

Varahamihira's

In

anybody

from

to learn

and

Mlechchhas

advocate

The

Hindus

teach

them:

studied

is

Novum

Positive

age.

They

thought

again

It has

to

1.

and

well

of

He

mihira's
Varahanot

was

an

abreast

keep

to

to

"

may

3.

1815

had

That

Leibnitz,
See

(Longmans

the
a

of the

to

described
and

the

works

of

sum

the

up

Vikramadityan

landmark

in

the

physicalsciences

Comparative Chronology.

discoveries
have

given

the Western
been

period

be called

but

Oriental

and

which

have

that

the

cursor
pre-

"

That

during

So

important

cal
mechanical, chemi-

"

revolutionised

birth

to

strictlyspeaking, be traced further

2.

been

Encyclopaedia

Hindus

refer

Western

biological
and

has

astronomical

very

to

be remembered
the

intellectual

century."

of Hindu*

necessary

movements

"

the sciences

Asia.

speak

That

13th

of the

Science

constitute

we

the

merely

not

of Mediaeval

When

the

the

Bacon,

once

of the

are

whole

"at

as

Organum

what

willing
Bven

wanted

Bacon,

Francis

Elizabethan

Varahamihira

that

"

Astronomy.

Opus Majlis of Roger

Whewell

Dr.

down

esting
inter-

an

were

confession

'splendid isolation/ but

of

of the

it is

Greek

to

the

have

Here

have

we

times.

of the

by

who

Rishis."

indebtedness

that

could

who

Yavanas

respectedas

are

indicates

22Z

NAVARATNA

Samhita

Brihat

which

passage

THE

AND

modem

back

achievements
of

both

the

life,cannot,

than

East

1815.

of the

tentative

very

and

world's

18th

century

character, and
the

West

were

mediaeval.
Renaissance

Descartes, a

Prof.

Brajendran^th

Green

and

in
Bacon

Seal's Positive

Co., 1915.)

Europe
and
Sciences

which
a

produced

Newton
of the Ancient

in

the

Hindus

224

middle

of

17th

the

That

of Asia

only

have

of

100

Asia

world

this

be

associate with

to

century.
therefore

should

of

period

said

ha\e

to

be

19th

the

the

years

sidered
con-

people

the

to

culture
from

expunged

been

the

been

has

100

single truth

throughout

This

modernism.

that

old.

years

may

19th

world

contributed

not

of the

map

of the

all, effect

not, after

accustomed

are

we

during

of mankind.
the

did

modern

the

That

5.

century

Revolution

the Industrial

as

RELIGION

which

transformation

4.

CHINESE

the

century,
dark

only

era

for

age

Asia.
But

and

the achievements

industry down

even

late

so

progress

would

be

of the

science, but it
the

of

use

in

decimal

Zinc

in

anatomical

exact

be

passing, that

known

were

in

among

blood,

of

tt, and

of

evaluation

pharmacopoeia,
system

mediaeval

of

notation, circulation

of

system

It

original

the

elaborate

in

of

history

colleagues.

department

mentioned,

and

Newton,
the

place in

to

each

to

physicalscience

and

Occidental

here

Hindus

may

good

as

of their

those

as

in

of Descartes

age

quite irrelevant

contribution

others

the

1815, have

as

human

to

of the Orientals

earlier

India

an

than

Europe.
{b)

Kalidasa,

If it is at
synonym

for

all necessary

India

and

Spirit

the

single

to

of

out

culture, it

Hindu

Asia

name

one

is not

that

as

of

Manu,

Yajnavalkya, Sakyasimha, Asoka, Samudragupta,

Sankaracharyya, Tulsidasa, Sivaji or Chaitanya, but of
Kalidasa

the

poet of the 4th-5th

possibleto regard any

one

ism,

Veda^

it is not

the

Rig

work
the

cent.
as

A.D..

the embodiment

If it is at all
of Indian-

Arthasastra^ the Tf'tpztaka^

226

CHINESE

In

glory'squest they

For

love

On

and

risked

their

children,married

lore in childhood's

holy

In love

RELIGION

Then

days intent,

and

in Devotion

Here

is

dreamed

Hegelian

theii' souls

Kautilya shaking

Sakyasimha.

Here

together

comprehensive
Bast,' this

had

his

Kipling
and

races

to

Orient,

not

found

The

everywhere.

of

'

the

of

Bast

is

like
'

notice

''the

Arnold

legion,
of

activityand

their first lessons

in Oriental

"the

Bast is Bast, and

the

make

it

point to

the
the

joy

stylistlike
about

foreign

mentalities

lore with

in

of life scattered

however,

steam-age,

the dictum

They

of 'Oriental

find evidences

out

race-psychology.

is West."

West

going

or

abnormal

any

and

Bast."

gorgeous

'

the

globe-trottersof

of Ind"

and

Matthew

about

times

mediaeval

Ormus
of

gold"

begin

and

fascinatingtheories

start

but

Nirva7tist

harmony

if

stories
pseudo-anthropological

They, therefore,did
the

and

poetise

write

to

full

; and

ancient

wealth

philosopher
to

way

in

*'

the

pearls

no

the

other-worldlyism

whole,

is Indianism

travellers

"barbaric

They

This

"

with

and

the

opposites

Bast.

is that

impressed by

the

artistic

one

life.

Buropean

of

into

hands

secularism

are

away.^^

of

synthesis

Machiavellian

were

gentle wives,

joy their youthful prime they spent,

hermits^ mused^ in lifes declinmg day^

As

welded

lives ;

noble

Sun,

that

therefore
'

'Oriental

atmosphere,' 'Oriental lethargy, 'Oriental intrigue,''Oriental

'

'Oriental corruption, and 'Oriental immorality.'

superstition,'
'

To

"confusion

make

philosophers
surface
about

do not

have

Hindu
count

who

ought

been

misled

pessimism.
for much

confounded,"

worse

be

to

by

able

the

dive

to

theory

Though

in the present

historians

of

beneath

the

Schopenhauer

Schopenhauer's
day

and

life and

ideas

philosophy

of

the

the

bids fair to be

Orient

who

the

world,

western

understand

should

That

and

in her

only

could

have

truth,and
for

nothing

the

as

but parts."

times,
have

they

have

been

who

like

view

'

things, Christian

of

missionaries

whose
gospel,archaeologists

only

be

others,
that

the
who

like

whole

philosophies.
bringing
of

the

framework

to

came

see

study

definite
like

Polo

to

get

who

been

and

sensation-mongers,
*

inside

force

their

the

must

dead

the

fossils' from
have

only

beings belong

to

past, and

into

born
a

must

the

faith

fundamentally

race.

The

reports

'

of

human

world, they

interests,if really honest,

all these

Oriental

the

inferior

unearthing

only

mediseval

Marco

deputed

are

see

and

the

truth;'

can

to

Tavernier,sightseers,curio-hunters,and
newspaper-reporters

'

politicalambassadors

agents

to

of Nirvanism

parts and

because

taught

'the whole

not

an

fore,
there-

represents

commissioned
specialists
there

itself in

been

of the modem

scholars

commercial

Megasthenes,

each

but

are

only parts,

were

Thus

interests.

have

travellers of ancient

tourists and

They

parts.

who

truth,'but

the

but

certainlyseen

those

positivismwould,

subjectivemetaphysics

for the

As

the

or

and

those

said,*'we

poet has

regarding

expressed

Strictly speaking,

mysticism.

him

better.

paradoxical to

India

know

227

ASIA

with
superstition

permanent

objectivephilosophy of energism
appear

OF

supplied by

cue

culture

Hindu

SPIRIT

THE

KALIDASA,

of

about

India

That

is

an

synthesis cannot

mechanical

tourists

philosophy

organic synthesis

and
of

through

adjustment
To

scholars.

which

Besides,

in. the

representative

the

signs
of

of

the

two

conflicting

unbiassed

of

synthetic race-ideal
creations

the

interpretedfullyby

history, however,

read.

the

be

of

that
life
can

constructive

students
is the
have
be

only
to

be

studied

national

228

REIvIGION

CHINESK

Hindu

imagination.
mind

the

Indian

and

and

life

to do

literature.

And

the

Method

Literary

same

the

should

of

justiceto
Criticism

it

of Dante, Shakespeare, Vondel

interpretation
of their

exponents

times.

in this connexion
'*

It is

between

the

of

ambitions
its

Alexandrian
and

taste

epic, together
the
or

of

sphere

land,"

for

the

and

the

proud

all

with

world,
for

be reproduced

without

cover

has

harmony

bhoga
is the

its colossal

era,

of this

"

idea

mitkti

or

energies,

world,

its all-

statelyoutlook, its vigorous

to

of

ahimsa^

never

the

perpetual

afar from
was

yoga,

nothingness

national

this

in

something

light that

vairagya,
the

grand

politicalposition,its

brilliant

the

The

England.

things
and

that Paradise

sense

same

"devotion

the

sanycisa^

desire

the

on

synthesisand

graphicallypainted

sorrow,"

our

the

other

the

over

are

to

cover

of Puritan

its

sweep,

robust

in the

prosperityand

economic

remarks

transcendental, the

the

India

thorough mastery

round

it from

Vikramadityan

the

as

elsewhere'^' may

ideal of

and

embodiment

is the

Goethe

(renunciation).Raghu-vamsam

tyaga

of Hindu

embodiment

the

greatest poet of Hindusthan

Hindu

positive

(enjoyment)and
Lost

the

profoundly

depictthis

to

and

in

impossibleto study

noticinghow
sought

made

of Kalidasa

Raghu-vavisani

part of my

apply

is used

as

ta

turn

must

one

of

view

complete

thought, therefore, one

Kalidasan

expression in

its best

For

Kalidasa.

of

art

found

Culture

on

sea

preparation
of this

freedom

world,
from

bondage.
This

antithesis,polarityor

revealed

been

Foreword

Office, Allahabad,

to

to

The

India),

us

as

Positive

duality has not, however,

hotchpotch
Background

of

of

hurly-burly and

Hindu

Sociology

(Panini

KAUDASA,

pellmell

conflicts
and

sober

and

gives

which

recognises

'the

World,

and

transcendental,

not

of

the

their

the

"

due,

secular,

establishes
but

of,

'

of

which

serene,

synthesis

Devil

dignity

exclusion

the

to

and

and

positive,

in
and

harmony

and

importance

229

ASIA

presented

Flesh,

the

the

OF

but

system

the

worldly,

SPIRIT

struggles,

well-adjusted

which

the

THE

the

above

only

as
^

well

in

as

and

It

when

was

the

Infinite

the

Positive,

in

what

as

and

truly

may

the

spirit

the

synthetic

the

Finite,

of

Asia.

Kalidasa.
Orient.

itself
that

philosophy
be

called
of

the

He

is

the

the

the

Many,

Transcendental

the

in

in

One

literature,

Hindusthan
school

in

sculpture,
first

of

Asia.

nationalism

Hindu

understands

Nobody

of

ideal
and

uttering

embodiment

understand
of

this

was

mythology

economic

'

'

achievements.

and

social

civic,

the

through^

Kalidasa
is

Asia

"God-gifted

became

who

organ-

thus

the

does

not

voice

"

CHAPTER
The

IX.

(A.D.

600

1250)

"

Section
The
The

darkest

Middle

the

throne

of

continuous

the

Kalidasa

to

scene

the

from

The
thus

two

wings

on

of the

the

East

beginning

characterised
' '

We

Chinese

Tdng

fifth

of this

described
due

to

the

empires, apparently

hitherto

and

"

Saracen.

spring
hard

A.D.;

immediately

and

appeared
and
These

on

the

of

Chinese

epoch

Hindu

the

upon

Ages.

Saracens

Asia.

through

all

actors

Middle

great

of

the

of

humanity.

new

the

history

record

general awakening

Asiatic
and

is

stantinople
Con-

the

on

add

to
were

to

the

West.

history

is

invigoration

of

.by Fenollosa-:

have

genius

the

is the

by oriental

century

to

of

expansion

of

two

over

cultural

as

followed

the

For

capture

of Asia
It

the

as

Vikramaditya

the

and

harbinger

participate in

splendour

Japanese

Japan

the

of

history

attained

known

Asiatic.

Gupta

to

mi^U

as

Renaissance

Renaissance

in

progress.

Enter

was

Chinese

afterwards

and

water-mark

(a)

The

the

commercial

highest

down

Asia.

of

Historj^

of

accession

Turks

growth

politicaland

European

Pataliputra
the

by
a

the

"

Ages

brightest period

from

years

1.

Middle

of

period

is the

Ages

thousand

' '

Glorious

Culture

Chinese

of

Age

Augustan

separate

movements

Taoist, Confucian,

extraordinary

the

sudden

fusion

for

moment

the

and

scattered

Northern,

into

the

Dzin

complete,
elements,

Southern,

"

Tartar

and
of all

dhist,
Budand

'

ENTER

The

Miaotsze.
in

colossus

who

Tang

the

(Tai Tsung),
rulers,who
westward
art

of

one

reigned

had

and

second

the

from

marched

westward

again

pilgrim

It

and

stopped

sites in Khotan,

it

again

of

of Grasko-Buddhist

; and

all the

Turkestan,

the year

the

famous

Gandhara

communications
Persia

Sassanian
had

kingdom

Bmpire.

of

her

powerful

borders

of both.

his armies
relief of

the

were

was

Taiso

the

Central
of every

to

While

reading

conditions

is

of

China

in

to

of the

Taiso's

in

make

that the

S3'ria,had

held

the assistance
cause

common

western

of the Middle

implored

even

apparently agreed
to

advance

this account

one

preceding

the

against
the

alliance,and

Turkestan

from

with

Saracens

to

to the

Napoleonic haste,

wedge

eastward

is led to think
Hindu

up

capital and

believe,too,

governors

and

opened

just starting a conflagration on

the

the

scholars

reason

junction by driving

path."

been

first careful notes

to

preparing

Chinese

had

sea

guests in

as

their

ruler

Persia, when

frustrated
the

who

or

China

with

Mohammed,

princes and

There

Byzantine Bmperors,
communication

by

world's

the

received

been

in Persian

wrote

pious
Graeko-

and

back

safelybrought

now

645.

Meanwhile
with

all

were

Taiso

peaceful missions

at

far

Chinese

India, collectingmanuscripts, drawings and models

description,which

Tang

of

in this great

was

Turkestan

into

Thsang

Hiuen

Buddhist

armies

Chinese

leader

wisest

expansion that the introduction

military

Kmperor

and

650.

to

as

expanded

Tang

greatest
627

in

come

soldier and

great

the

'231

SARACEN

strength

was

effected.

was

the

Chinese

west,

AND

Dynasty

but

618;

consolidated

towards

JAPAN

Renaissance

across

that

all

were

'

232

CHINESE

repeatingthemselves
of

the

710-94).

And
"

the land

on

it

Sun

Rising

in the

-walled

the

land

of the

"

For

it

Of

good

was

Sanskrit
sixth

in the

golden prime

had

^sop's

really crossed

in Far

themselves
of

Masters

Cathay,
Hindu

Law.

For

the

at

The

terms.

thought.

scholars

world

India

Hindu

imbuing

feet

of the

Chinese

and

Asian

became

heart

the

spiritual

and

Indian

off in the

struck

became

as

were

intellectual

was

the

Europe

into

propagating

was

time, Hindu

Kastern

down

Japanese

ideals

with

of the
of

and

in

Persian

into

palmed

Thsang

Hiuen

synonymous

currency

be

to

The

Himalayas.

the

translated

was

order

in

Fables^

Culture

mints

Alraschid*."

Panchatantra

century

almost

goodly time.

Haroun

Hindusthan

old,
^

was

period (A.D.

gold,

and

green
:5c

it

sooth

Land

Tigris

of fretted

gardens

the

In

Nard

brilliant

shrines

In

of Celestials.

was

By Bagdat's

High

REI"IGION

and

brain

of the

Orient.
It

the

was

Europe by
mediaeval

Green

the

message

of

Islamites

and

universities.

had

sprang

back

in

up

cultured

c.

the
800.

the

of

new

that

Abelard

physical

of Cordova

or

Christendom

with
of
and

The

throughout

fervour

its contact

like

' '

English People :

impulse

new

from

Travellers

schools

to

of her

establishment

everywhere

^^g

Crusades.

West

carried

was

describingthe origin of Oxford,

of the

first rudiments

from
A.D.

the

the

East.

the

science

from

that

led to the

specialwork

gained

Orient

History of
*

establishment

Europe

In

in his

remarks

this

Bath

of
the

study
more

brought

mathematical

Baghdad."

234

CHINESE

Bastern

Europe scarcelya dog might

leave from
to

the

13th

borders

the

and

Amur

the

Wordsworth
' '

Adriatic,

These

lines

sphere of

The
have

luminous

side also

the hoofs

quota

of

ideas

Europe
influence

of feudal

awoke.
Yule
after

has
the

An

of

the

to

later

in

Vienna

That

fact.

same

Vienna

work

a
y

German.
civilisation

European

to

Decline

Fall

and

and

culture.

Ali's

Ameer

scholar

Indian

not

from

barbaric

mere

the

which

had

the

all
there

sides,

institutions

and

into

over

the

it

tributed
dis-

was

lethargy under

of intestine

afilatus of architectural

where

furnished

was

hive, whence
sunk

conquests.

Ho worth

raid.

Mongols:

from

tramped,

common

had

(Scythian or

Tartar

the

History of

remarked, spread
Mongol

of

of the

the army

in Saracenic
specialists

of Asia

horses
to

heart

the Saracens.

was

Mongol

the

into

Sieges of

Islam

the

the

of

Queen

and

gates

China, Persia,Europe,
of

the

penetrated.

of Gibbon's

in his monumental

"From

far

Schimmer's

from
of

also

Expansion

Mongol)

pictureof

West."

point

Two

modern

more

the

the Turk

also

pages

History of

The

writes

in the

mention

may

the

very

The

English

of

of the works

of Scanderoon

East in fee,

influence

the

contributions

place

is

Mongol

gorgeous

between

in

given

into

translated

' '

incidentallyhow

Empire at
(1529 and 1682)
is

This

Europe

safeguard of

fierce contests

account

the

Roman

times

without

Gulf

the

Sea."

of

hold

indicate

Asiatic

The

the

was

Europe

bulwark

did she

And

Yellow

and

eulogises Venice,
the

as

"Once

of Poland

bark

(A.D. 1260).

century

Holy

REIvIGION

wars,

energy,

world

Poetry and

as

almost
the

arts

the

ally
graduColonel

directly
began

THE

the

the

Ilkhans,

Southern
*

fire-arms
discovered

influence

the

In

in

from

Europe

the

expeditions into
effected

the

Yaik

owing

more

The
four

Serai

in the

phrase

have

chapters I

the

originalconquest

and

tried

have

and

interestingempire. I

the

Tartar

were

and

the

Hanseatic

The

story

Greater

to

Volga,

the

permanent

and

from

ruler

the

whole

trace

the

out

the Tartar

the

were

how

far

of

of

the

with

conquest

how

under

great

during
the

trade

vast

Cairo, Baghdad
contact

story of

of that

Russia,

focus

these

domination

also tried to show

south

whose

"In

social economy

the

"^

tribes

the

and

Venice,

fluence
inand

Peking
Genoa

"

towns.

of the

quests
con-

included

various

and

the

Asiatic

the

Preface:

point out

close

very

the
to

which

by

of

Horde."

during

have

the

means

into

brought

and

Golden

strong rule, was

the

describes

These

from

history and

supremacy

culture,and

of Russia

Mongol

comprised the country

endeavoured

affected the

the

pass,
com-

life,were
of

means

allegianceto

taken

has

of

the

on

followingis

mariner's

social

Carpathian mountains,

less supreme

metropolis was

of

Batu-

So-called-Tartars^

Europe
"This

of

in

'

Howorth

Central

Russia.

or

comprised

T/ze

and

Khulagu,

printing,the
details

under

in Persia

successors

imported by

entitled

thereby.

suzeraintyover

the

Bast.'

furthest

the

to

but

Mongols,

on

occurred
of

under

Qf

^^^^

235

ASIA

successors

great many

volume,

work

same

and

^-^^^

and

thing

Serai,

at

OF

same

heirs

Russia

Khan.

not

The

revive.

rapidlyto

EXPANSION

Middle

Ages

is

really the

stor}^ of

Asia.

Asiatic

genius

of that

has

ever

Aggressive

been
Asia

are

aggressive.
to

be noticed

The
not

ments
achieve-

only

in

236

CHINESE

the victories of
of peace.

exhibit

or

the

intercourse, on
other, which

of

about

would

of

spiritualthirst

the

threads
of

the

but

has

us.

since

then

eight hundred

be

however,

period from

for the

events

have

to

necessary

600

Section

which
a

is

phrase

**So and

is

so

is very

regions"

three

efficiencyas governing

San-goku
what

be

may

times

in modem

{a)
The

having

The

well

considering.

We

''

the

India.

It

1250.

the

Japanese

word

the

peoples.

that

three

an

Concert

look

Japan.

be

of

upon

the

Hiuen

Such

first in the

and

the
and

Hindus.

''Concert of Europe."

Asia"

during

San-goku

of merit

Medieval

of

of

Asiatic equivalent of

the

the

idea

It indicates

standard

as

tourists

of

chronology

Japanese, Chinese
to

would,

outset

common

taken

established
may

San-goktc,

Asia."

of

in

is known

World-

idea of
been

thus

in

San-goktc ichi,i.e.,the

of

the

quenching

the

common

consciousness

Yamato

from

and

Tang

the

2.

embracing

term

common

as

at

is evident

unity

Asiatic

mentioned

be

most

religiousideas

A.D.

to

"

may

only give

us

San-goku, i.e.^ Concert

It

I shall

souls

before

A.D.

tions
contributhe

been

i.e.,the three countries, China, Japan and

web

during
of

million

the

on

composite

under

up

those

of Hindu-Islamic

fountain

set

of

story

important

more

historydetain

was

indicate

to

Indo-Mongol,

simple

Asiatic

and

work

Avorld's culture

to

which

Emperors

the

this
in

and

hand,

one

common

conventions

Sung

various

Nor

the

picture of

and

the

of their

epoch

brilliant

landmarks

Chinese

the

of

purpose

victories

glorious"

more

the

brought
life.

Asiatic

of

the

brief outline

victories ;

**

but also in the

war

It is not

in

even

REWGION

may

Asia

be

epoch

regarded
have

we

Thsang

as

as

been

the great

THE

WORLD-TOURISTS

embodiment

between

elapsed
saint's

Japanese soil

on

have

We

anarchy

Taoist

both
marked

and

of life and

ings

to

and

travellers

fro

of

during

The

well

of

Buddhist.

as

of

consciousness

like

men

four

Literature

scholar-

conception

period of

so-called

The

these.

centuries

China

in

was

from

It

Indian

the

Kumarajiva

followinglist is being given

Buddhist

this

to

up

common

the

greatly promoted by

was

the

led

that the

as

travels

thought

this Chinese

had

as
crystallised
San-goku.

Confucian

the Chinese.

that

years

history,
great period in her religious

also by the

Fa-Hien

The

was

became
remarked

already

in China

had

India

to

and

237

ASIA

six hundred

dream

Mingti's

pilgrimage

which

The

idea.

of tbat

MEDIEVAL

OF

number

compiled

and

world

journeyof such

insignificant.

not

Beal's

was

account

from

in his

Chinese

sources.

Wei

Dynasty

(A.D. 220-60)

man

(1) Dharmakala, an Indian.

(2) Kong-Sang-Kai,
of India.
(3) Tan-ti, a Parthian.
(4) Pih-yen,

man

of the

western*

Dynasty

ui,

Hun.

(5) Chi-Kiang,

of Samarcand.

man

(A.D. 222-64)

(3)
(2) Wei-chi-lan, an Indian.
fellow-traveller
of the last.
(4) Kong-sang-

(1) Chi-hien,a
Chu-liu-yen, a

(5) An-fa-hien.

countries.

Wu

man

of

the

west.

Western

Tsin

(1) Dharmaraksha,

Dynasty
a

Hun.

(A.D. 265-313)
(2) Kiang-liaug-lu-chi,

(4) Won-lo(3)An-fa-Kin, a Parthian.

of the
of Khoten.
(5) Chu-shuh-lan, a man
yan-che, a man
west.
(6) Pih-fa-tsu of Kong-niu (Within the River). (7)
Chi-fa-to.
(8) Shih-tao-chi.
(9)Fa-lih.
a

of the

man

India.

west.

238

CHINESE

Tsin

Eastern

REIylGION

Kang)

(CapitalKien

of the western
a man
(Srimitra),
countries.
(3) Chu-tan-won-lan
(Dhar(2) Chi-to-lin.
of the western
world.
mananda)
(4) Kiu-tan-sanga man
of Cophene (Kabul).
(Gotamasangha Deva) a man
Tiia-ti-po

(l)

Pi-si-li-mih-to-lo

(5)

(Kaludaka)

Kia-lan-to-kia

of the

man

Kang-tao.

(7) Fo-to-po-to-lo(Buddhabhadra),

Kapilavastu

and

uncle

of

Sakyamuni)

(Vimalaksha)
Chi-ma-to,

of

(12) Nanda,

man.

(19)

western

Kiu-mo-lo-fo-te

Fa-hien.

(11)

of the

man

west.

(15)
(18)

(Kumarabodhi),

(20)Sang-kia-po-ching,a Cophene (Kabul)

man.

(21)Tan-mo-ping,

man.

(the

Raja

of the west.
(14) Kao-Kung.
(13) Chu-fa-lih, a man
Shih-lang kung. (16) Shih-fa-yung. (17)Tan-mo-chi.

Shii-hwei-shang.

of

man

(9) Pi-mo-lo-cha

(10)

Cophene.

western

Amritodana

(8) Tan-ma-pi.

man

of

descendant

(6)

west.

an

(22)

Indian.

Dharmananda

aTurk(?)
Thsin

Yaou

Period

(2)Tan-mo-ye-she (Dharmayasas),a

(1) Chu-fo-nien.
Cophene
but

(3) Kumarajiva,

man.

of

afterwards

Fa-kin.

(7)

of the

Cophene

man.

(6)

west.

Liang (CapitalKu-tsang)

Sang-kia-to, a

(Dharmakshya),
man

(8) Kih-kia-ye (Kakaya),

Shih-tan-hioh.

(1) Shih-tao-kung.

of India

man

(4) Fo-to-ye-she,a Cophene

Karashar.

Northern

(3)

originallya

(5) Fo-ye-to-lo(Punyatara),

man.

man

(CapitalChangan)

of the

west

man
man

(2) Fa-Chung,
of

the

west.

of mid-India.

(A.D. 450).

man

(4)

of Turf

an.

Tan-mo-tsien

(5) Buddhavarma,

(6) Shi-chi-mang.

THE

WORLD-TOURISTS

Sung

MEDIEVAL

OF

(Capital Kien

Dynasty

239

ASIA

Kang)

of Cophene.
(l)Buddhajiva, a man
(2) Tan-mo-mi-to
(Dharmamitra), a Cophene man.
(3) Kalayasas, a western.
of the west.
(4) I-ych-po-to (Iswara),a man
(5)Sheh-chiof Cophene
(6) Gunavarma,
man
a
(A.D. 440).
yan.
of mid- India
(7) Gunabhadra, a man
(A.D. 436). (8)
Dharmavira
(A.D. 420-53). (9) Chu-fa-chuen, an Indian

(A.D. 465).
Tsi Dynasty

(Capital Kien

Kang)

(1) Tan-mo-kia-to-ye-she (Dharmajatayasas) a man

the
west
of India.
(2) Mo-ho-shing (Mahayana), from
(A.D. 490). (3) Sanghabhadra, from the west (A.D. 489).
of the west
(A.D. 491). (5)
(4) Dharmamati, a man
,

Gunavati, a

(A.D. 493).

of India

man

Southern

Wei

Dynasty.

(Capital Loyaug)
(1)

of

Bodhiruchi

(Ratnamati)
of North

of

Dharmaruchi

India

North

(A.D. 504), (2)

(A.D. 508), (3) Le-na-mo-ti

South

India

of mid-India

India

(A.D. 508), (4) Buddhasanda,

(A.D. 525).
Liang Dynasty.
(Capital,Kieng

(1)

(A. D. 504),(2)Sanghavarma
(of Ujjein,A.D. 549).
502), (3) Paramita

Mandala

(of Cambodia

of Cambodia

Eastern

Wei

Dynasty.

(Capital Keng
Gotamaprajnaruchi (of South
A.D.

542)

Kang)

Nieh)
India, born

in

Benares;

240

CHINESE

Tsi

REUGION

Dynasty.

(Capital NieH)
India, 569)

Nalandayasas (ofNorth
Chen

Dynast3\

(Capital, Nieh)
The

of

son

the

King

of the

named

Ujjein

of

country

Upasena.
Chow

Dynasty.

(CapitalChang an)
(1) Jnanabhadra (A.D. 560), (2) Jnanayasas from
from
Udyana
Magadha (A.D. 572), (3) Yasakuta, a man
(A.D. 578), (4) Jnanaknta from Gandhara
(A.D. 588), (5)
Dharmaprajna

(S. India, 591).

Dharmagupta
The

oj

the

list is not

Chinese

Sacred

of the

in various

the

D3masties.

mighty

Tangs

food

the

thinking

to

his

and

Japan

not

land

hundred

four

be

may

all this

literature

master-minds

Thsang,

of
of

terms

"

Hindus

the

as

Indian

propagate

Max

it were,

should

of

of the
a

and

that

when

the
of the

unified rule

They
but

used

got
of

And

when

his

day,"

Indo-Chinese

the

become

have

alone

Muller

Han

between

the

well.

as

people, the conception

singleunit became,

and

China.

China

as

settled

years

under

well

as

foreign, who

is, therefore, natural

It

of the

as

translate

to

commenced

in

scholars, lay

well

as

parts of China

great Renaissance

Hiuen

of

names

Chinese

thought during

western

Tripitaka^the

Buddhist

in China

Buddhists

the

are

clerical,and

of

of the

to.

These

Tang

Nanjio's Catalogue

exhaustive, Bunyiu

Translation

Canon

referred

(ofUdyana, 583), (7)

(583), (6)Vinataruchi

the
the

great
great
back

came

world

first postulatewith

to

as

them.

242

following is
**

The

of

of wealth
not

and

Fa-Hien's

that

these

Further,

Cosmas

Island

in the
it

being, as

Ethiopia, and

And

from

and

the

exporting its
The

world's

down

from
their

the

lack

of

centuries

the

signs

it does
from

Arabs

were

noted

be

to

that

Canton

to

century

is,in

central

sends

natural

were

been

Asiatic

at the

Chinese

than

Hirth

and

west

was

(China)
time

same

great port of call

historic

waters

coming

one,

navigated

were

activitywould

maritime

that

of

Rockhill

the

enterpriseon

south-eastern

own.

' '

enterprisein navigation probably

of the

Persia

of its

many

directions.

much

from

and

while

the

Ceylon:

position is

Tzinista

mean

as

of

says

masters.

little later
to

thus
the

out

in both

has

when

age

with

and

Java

sixth

produce

own

the

According

is

It

countries,

shipping

Celestial

itself

Ceylon

to

noted

left

413),

island, and

foreigners

it likewise

remotest

historyof

the

on

present position of Ceylon

for

by

'

(A.D.

he

all parts of India

trading places,

other

has

Ganges

Ceylon

coasts."

frequented by ships from

and

who

Brahmans.

or

The

Oman

of the

in

traders

Ju-kua:

China

to

mouth

when

Chau

first Chinese

fellow-passengersfrom

Po-lo-mon

* '

and

Rockhill's

India

Sa-po

unlikely

Hadramant

the

the

at

'

and

from

voyage

of the

seem

Hirth

Hien,

Sumatra,

sail for

to

Fa

Tamlook

from

came

from

taken

pilgrim

record

RELIGION

CHINESE

Christian
Asia

the

part of the
*

the

enterprise of

the

Arabs

and

the

the

the

commerce

countries

steadilyincreasingthrough

in

Chinese

era,

and

Hindus.

''Notwithstanding

"

manifested

and

Arabs

that

show

lying

continued

Indians.

"

by
to

the

first
sea

the

energy

SINO-ISLAMIC

SINO-INDIC,
the

But

India.

to

The

sea-route.

seventh

century

made

travelled

overland

and

of the

these

Of

22

* '

the

whence

being Canton,

and

ships

taking

Sumatra

and

took

they usually
and

Ganges
from

to

and

northeast

took

Palembang,
in

monsoon

in summer,

China

Ceylon

to

one

; it

April

the

of

the

India

by

month

one

made

with

"

of

point

return

October

to

of

northwest

the

of

where

mouth

months,

always

was

or

coast

Ceylon,

to

the

to

duction
Intro-

Java

northern

at

winter, and

from

"

the

three

one

the

they changed

holy places

the

about

in the

Here

Tamlook

for

took

37

western

Islands, came

reached

voyage

Canton

Sumatra

ship

journey

port of embarkation

made

along

Nicobar

thence

The.

land.

the

by

The

Sumatra.

course

travellers
in

usually Palembang

more

the

described

followingitineraryis

Chau-Ju-kua:

to

pilgrims who

60 Chinese

It-singmentions

latter part

considerable

became

of the Chinese

voyages

Tangs.

tinder the
in the

sea

243

SINO-JAPANESE

AND

with

the

voyage

to

the

west
south-

' '

monsoon.

"Asia-sense"

The

increase

the

have

been

the

of

fall

"when

during

the

with

Malay peninsula, Tongking, Siani, Java,

and

Borneo

western

The

more

near

Amoy

important
began

Hindu

importance
*

It need

this
homes

to

age

and

of Islam*
be

remarked

Christian

escape

to

the

and

certain

of

ports
have

the

like

Canton

incidentally that
Zoroastrian

persecution of

life

the

the

exiles
Islamites.

Sumatra,
Islands.

of

the

Capital Singanfu
who

fled

from

"

Tsuan-chou

9th

received

their

manent
per-

The

residents.

during

the

Arabs,

western

and

centurj^

settlements

prosperous

Chinese

10th

the

may

following

Philippine

especially Moslem
in

centuries,

the

was

steadily

disorder

in

it

as

was

9th

the

to

trade

direct

on

and

revived

but

far

so

commerce,

owing

Tangs,

carried

they

Chinese,

8th

the

little retarded

the

international

developed through
on

of

West

and
ing
durAsian

244

CHINESE

subsequent

centuries

would

''From

Chinese

statement:
at

RELIGION

Tsuan-chou, Hang-chou

their

and

kadi

The

bazaars."
Trade

from

sources

and

the

learn

we

elsewhere,the

sheikhs^ their

institution of the

following
*

that

had

Moslems
and

mosques

their

Inspectorate of Maritime

Tsuan-chou, HangCanton, Kangshi (thecapital),

at

chou

their

evident

be

and

also

Minchou,

indicates

the

larger

social

life of

the Celestials.
ChaU

Chu-jan-chi

tells of what

about

writers

Arab
of the

of

with

work

value

to

the

outside
and

and

in

world

' '

Marco

from
the

to

English

of

the

days

translation

published

Sciences,Petrograd, is

It

knowledge

centuries

Rockhill

12th

Europe.

our

'

products

extending

The

of international

students

the

given by

gap

tenth

traveller.

of

Imperial Academy

Peoples

of

and

account

"fills

Hirth

by

the

and

ninth

of the

Africa

at

century.

Barbarous

beginning

Asia,

century

great Venetian

this

12th

foreigncountries,peoples and

(1260)

relations

the

the

at

Southern

of Venice

China's

Descriptionof

Chinese

of the

precedes by
Polo

or

and

of Eastern

Foreign Trade

of

Inspector

in the latter part of the

'

the

knew

:entury

the

was

in Fukien

Tsuan-chou
His

Kua

Ju

by

the

of inestimable
in

commerce

Mediaeval

Asia.
When
world

was

Japan entered

expanded by

the addition

culture

of

triple alliance
native

land

alone.

their conception, for any

only
have

in

his

Japan.
worth

The

terms

It

person

most

the Indo-Chinese

scene

of

third

eifected

thus
in

Every Japanese thought

of his

the

upon

was

to

was

of the
not

recognised by_,China

the

three

San-goku.

regions, not

enough, according to

attain the

ambitious

The

member.

among

and

highestposition
them

India

too.

must

An

'

SINO-ISIvAMIC

SINO-INDIC,

international
the

governed

of Asia

of this Concert

; but

i.e. Heaven
**

middle

whole

world

surely

Hindusthan
to

the

if there

have
of

centre

and

the

to

direct

The

of the

The

Chinese

was
ceived
re-

it forward

passed

then

first process

was

It is doubtful

Sino- Japanese.

Indo-Japanese

their

This

it to be ; but it

believed

and

heart

Tenjiku

or

middle

the

San-goku.

second

Japanese depended for

Japanese

China.

was

be

Rising Sun.

of the

much

was

heart

not

may

into their midst

Land

Indo-Chinese,

or

may

or

the

Tienchu

Hindusthan,

was

Chinese

middle

the

that,culturally speaking,the

"

the

as

is thus

science.

geographically,the

kingdom

by

Vidyas

or

San-goku

Japan.

international

be observed

to

science

of

contributed

term

of world's

literature
It has

all

aspirationof

suggestive technical
the

standard

Asiatic

or

245

SINO-JAPANESE

AND

intercourse.

Hinduism

principallyon

cotton

introduced

The
their

neighbours.
We

that
definitely

know

in the

India'

to

owes

(1910), states
the

Indians

country

Mookerji's

Mikwa

in

rQcord.s how
little boat

province

in

from

the

effects

was

be

Again,

it is written

(another

no

official

India

other

to

July

in

799
on

into

then

was

the

some

199th

record)that

eighth
a

the

from

of the
washed
of

coast

himself

called in

seeds

to

be

Japan. Among

grass

seeds, which

of the

cotton-plant.

chapter
man

volume

southern

that

to

over

foreignerwas

like

something
than

Japatt

Japan through

carried

confessed

He

Japan.

found

proved

in

What

Japan

followingis taken

*'The

somewhere

Tenjiku, as

man

The

Shippittg:

on

into

Indo-Japanese Association

introduced

was

'black current."

htdian

Nthon-ko-ki
ashore

the

of

unfortunately

were

in his paper

Journal

that cotton
who

by

Takakusu

Prof.

India.

from

was

from

of

Ruijti-kokushi
Kuen-lum

was

246

CHINESE

cast

in

Japanese shores

upon

seeds

RELIGION

had

he

with

brought

him

Kii, Awoji, Sanuki, lyo, Tosa

of

We
from

other

countries

few

evidences

been

Hindus

and

also of Brahman

hear

than

from

China.

But

with

of Indianism

principalreservoir

the

provinces

They

or

for

Japan

to

probably

India.

cotton

"

K3mshu.

Cambodia

Annam,

the

Bishops coming

them

connect

to

in

sown

were

that

and

April 800,

there

are

may

have

Indo- China.

The

Japan always remained

China.
It is for this

that

reason

innumerable

find

we

history of India

in China

and

Chinese

materials

for Chinese

history in

the

Japanese

literature

of

for the

the

The

Japan.

repositoryor

Island

Empire

of the

Indo-Chinese

museum

perfectly natural, therefore, that

the

comprehending

term

the

Japanese

three

of

currency

The
into

1.

The

Tang

dynasty and is
The

2.

from
to

A.D.

the

Yangtse

their

to
was

1279

with

world.

be

It is

technical

the

exist

in

3.

San-goku.

of

China

during

ruled

from

Chinese

this

A.D.

illustrious

most

Dynasty

1127.

period falls
618

to

He

905.

of this

Emperor

Napoleons.

In

ruled
1128

conquered by
the

capitalnear

Dynasty continued
to

to

the

was

Thsang.
Sung

960

the

of the

one

of Hiuen

patron

of

Dynasty

Tsung (627-50)is

Tai

Chinese

happens

San-goku^

Powers"

politicalhistory
divisions.

thus

and

thought.

"Great

two

literature;and

countries, should

Section

The

materials

to

the
the

the

southern

capitalfirst at Nanking,

whole

northern

Tartars,who

site of modern

rule

the

over

Peking.

Empire

half

ed
establishThe

half of China

then

at

down

Sung
down

Hangchow.

THE

The

Tangs

could

carried

forward

period. So

cultural

growth

days

The

Japan

and

and

expansion.

down

was

age

In

fact,the

in the

the

the

710

to

is

Hinduism

of government

of

was

with

Hiuen

the

the
very

to

The

3.

first

capital was

native

Daishi

land

thoroughly

of

of

Tang

his

of

is that

of

period the
in

653

return
was

Nara

near

to

794) was

in

China.

for

scholar

study

to

from

India

forced

upon

Period

(782-1192)
Empire

transferred

visited

China

establish

national

basis.

synchronous
The

capital

Osaka.

from
till the

to

beginning

of the

famous

Indo-Chinese

came

the

the

Sungs.

Kyoto,

is thus

(804-806)and
the

to

the weaker

Nara

Kyoto

down

came

under

During this period the

to

period

regent

was

San-goku

strength

of the 19th century.

Japanese.

Kobo

after

(from 710

Imperial seat

the

name

is,

infancy.

of Chinese

in the middle
the

conception

Kyoto

dismemberment

remained

Thsang

this

China

to

come

Period

period

removed

The

have

TheNara

2.

with

to

During

This

Asuka.

illustrious

most

Suiko.

said

in her

Japan

with

politicalhistory of

(A.D. 573-621), who

Taishi

Thus

in 645.

coincided

centre

province

The

reigning Queen

Dosho

brilliant

most

below:

552

Japanese history.
the

of

of continuous

philosophy

landmarks

in

was

Shotoku

spiritual
the end

to

one

practicallyspeaking, chronologically the

Prince

the

But

Sungs.

A.D.

culture

Sungs.

centuries

whole

indicated

being
From

1.

8th

the

important

are

the

of the

intellectual and

the

that

of the

247

SAN-GOKU

by

literature,art and

of Chinese

the last

7th and

OF

militaryachievements

maintained

of the

development

era

and

be

not

China

"

POWERS

political
strength

people of
the

GREAT

which
new

era

Delhi

of

scholar-saint
back

culture

to
on

his
a

248

CHINESE

The

and

Nara

Fujiwara period
period is

of

it

both

at

the

over

extraordinaryinterest

specimens of
epoch (and therefore

preserved in

the

Japan,
has

England,

civilisation
of

Hiens

of

upon

position

ravages

her

continental

Asia

represented by

maintain

like

quests
foreign con-

neighbours;
mediaeval

the

intact

Kalidasas

the

of

that

and

Fa-

Renaissance.

Period

with

began

the

militaryViceroyalty

or

of

still

where.
lost else-

are

the

able

to

also) are

but

age,

its most

during

Hindu

insular

been

Emperor

life

of the

from

come

Kamakura

Shogunate

The

saved

This

of San-goku-

students

to

the

Fujiwara

the

centres

Chinese

her

called

administration.

of the

art

to

Vikramadityan

5.
the

thanks

have

has

thus

Japanese

been

which

and

these

whole

culture, because
brilliant

sometimes

Kyoto periods are

because

aristocracylorded

RELIGION

became

in 1192.

at Kamakura

remained

political cipher and

virtually a prisoner at Kyoto

until

the

of

establishment

gloriousRestoration

of 1868.
India

In

in the

the

life
political

following more
The

1.

Tai

of

Thsang

from

of

606

to

and

Tsung

the

was

period has

important Empires

Empire

India

Upper

of the

Harshavardhana
647.

He

who

reigned

thus

was

also of Prince

studied

to be

the

porary
contem-

Shotoku.

state-guest (629-45) of the

in

Hiuen

under

Hindus

this monarch.
2.

Deccan.

The
The

Empire
most

of

II

Emperor

Harshavardhana

his court

in

(608-55)who
the
641.

Chalukyas

illustrious monarch

Pulakesin

of

the

Southern

inflicted
and

thus

Empire.

Pulakesin

II is

(550-753)
of this

defeat

on

in

dynasty
the

maintained

important to

was

northern
the

Hiuen-Thsang

the

ereignty
sov-

visited

students

of

250

CHINESE

The

(1018-1035)

Cholas

annexation

kingdom

of

Pegu

Bengal.

Mr.

S.

the

Further

in

and

India

Krishnaswamy

South

Indian

Indianisation
intercourse

period is
'

the extension
of

of the

pilgrims

of Indians
The

to

into

newly

land

China,

opened

of

former

the

one

Indian

thousand

values

phonetic
which,
the

in

the

plays,

the

to

judged

Chinese

had

other

influence

of these

and

likely that

Japanese

name

and

institutions

of

on

Emperor

his

Tai

from

Indian

three

families ;

having given

their

in

at

were

than

soil, more

resulted

movement

creation

the

of

"

witnessed

Kanauj

been

impress their

ideographs, a

the

folk-festivals
at

There

sea.

thousand

ten

eighth century,

Harshavardhana

be

may

Thsang

and

it is

and

had

which

day.

itself,to

Chinese

on

Japanese alphabet.

present
Hiuen

art

monks

their great influence

the

(Honanfu)

Loyang

religion and

national

and

influx

the

as

every

number

the

line of communication

fourth

by Tensan

routes

in

time

greater

and

well

as

through Tibet,

route

facilitated by

more

Pamirs,

Buddha

grows

this

during

the

on

conquered by Taiso,* added

to

China

India becomes

empire

the

and

India

by Okakura
with

Chola

on

Confucianism.

between

'Communication

India

4.

of

described

thus

of

English.

in

historyavailable

the

Bay

Ancient

work

complete

Section

The

the

across

Aiyangar's

and

and

of islands

large number

authoritative

most

Dynasty

of

which

possesseda powerful navy,

led to the

is

REIvIGION

processions,mystery-

patronised by
The

Allahabad.

worked
return

Tsung.

upon
to

his

China

Emperor
educative

imagination;
he

may

have

INDIANISATION

played

ballets and

people into
acrobatic

the

Theatre

history

of games,

Hindu

in China

The

work

final

in

his

the

are

(2 )

Dharmaroatma,

(3)

Dharmdnanda,

(5)

Gotamavajra

(6)

Hrimati

(7)

Arjun,

Hindu

propaganda

century

India

India

Kastern

from

,,

,,

,,

of Cashmere.

Prince

list is taken

been

Cophene

,,

,,

as

Tukhara

priestfrom

Sringisha, layman

the

the

in

Northern

,,

has

of

some

8th

in the

(4)

scholars

Tangs.
of

priest from

Anijana,

The

of the

helped It-sing

(1 )

pantomimes

which

drama

names

people early

and

suggested by

the

to

time

the

who

China

among

is also

shape

since

following

scholars

ballets
festivals,

influence

the

having given

interesting light

throws

Chinoise

French

The

land."

and

dances

pantomimic

native

century

initiated the

India

from

rude

the

sixth

the

until

not

of their

performances

of China.

played

delightsof

Bazin's

scholar
on

the

important

Contempoi'ary Review^

travellinggymnasts

some

to be

began

the

was

popular dances,

Tangs.

the

from

quotes

\21")\ ''It

that

which

life under

Werner

(XXXVII.
A.D.

amusements*

other

of Chinese

Mr.

251

CONFUCIANISM

part in the organisation of the

some

features

OF

from

Literature

Buddhist

Beal's

in

China.
It is thus

Chinese

letters

their great age

Litei'ature

may

The

have

to

of

' '

be

No

in
'

should

art

referred

prose

'-plays

traced

why
become

Renaissance.

be

Sung thought
*

and

may

understand

to

easy

and

which

ultimately

for

popular

HindusthAn.

The
in

world

whole

Hinduised

of

Chinese

Tang

following is
Japan

in

the

of

during

History of

specimens

verse.

became
to

to

Giles'

the

14th

and
from
century-

252

REUGION

CHINESE

end

Those

consoler.

the

in

'Tell

enamel

and

herself

the

to

At

the

Wrongs

lonely soul

beat-^

in heaven

the

with

or

earth
'

once

more.

constancy,

world,

which

husband's

tomb

all the

the

and

wife

than

beauty

marry
for the

small

too

stood
under-

young

rather

seem

youth

dimly

so

bids

world

whole

this

as

eternal

her

on

Emperor

stricken

of

makes

again, and

alone.

visible world

meet

may

Western

in the
immolate

of the

pessimism

Never-ending

is borne

; then

twain

we

doctrine

is the

The

him

'to be firm of heart

murmured,

Below,

find

lord,'

my

Gold

of

hope

confines

ing against the

She

of

message

leave

beyond

and

sorrow,

profess to

must

tragedy

great

whispered

who

character

Chinese

of the

It

love and

all the poet of human

is above
all the

**Po Chii-i (A.D. 772-846)

of Jade:

Lute

Cranmer-Byng's

of China

to

command."
The
which
to

Life and An

excellent

Bnglish

and

practiceswas

the

Buddha-cult.

thus

the

age

It must

the

have

of

be

of

Hindu

be

understood

transformed,
of

age

that

in the

Web

and

give

the

Death

popularisationof
ideas

re-

this

Chinese

every

Culture

led also to the

kalas

the Hindu

was

of China.

Indianising affected

vidyas or sciences,and

previouschapter that

on

interpreted and

Indianisation

religioussphere exclusively,but

seen

Nivedita's

ideas, institutions

solelyto

thorough-going

not

womanhood.

original Chinese

Augustan

of the secular

of the widow

this.

in Hindu

confined

to

^"/i-institution

story of Love

influx

The

The

Hinduised.

the

not

also

subject began

determination

Indian

studies

of

result

of the

easilyunderstand

would

of Indian

The

idealism

itself in the

expresses

re-marry,

his

with

Hindu,

or

not

tion
introducarts.

We

Renaissance

INDIANISATION

the

with

beginning

the

international.

of China

Smith's
Period

(300-650)

was

great

as

Indian

sculpture of

referred

be

India

from

during
be

therefore,not likelyto

on

may

and

century

centuries

emanating

were,

paper

4th

secular, economic, politicaland

in

Influences

this great age

of the

succeeding

spiritualas

253

CONFUCIANISM

Vikramadityans

continuing through
in matters

OF

to

in

the

the

sided.
one-

Gupta

Ostasiatische

Zeitschrifi,
^\i^ Journal of the Peking Oriental

quoted by

Werner

raise

and

An

instance

Society,V.

to

mixture

which

that

to

of Buddhism,

destined

was

elevation

higher

with

poetry

it had

to
ever

of

the

China

is

being given

Branch

of

Royal

from

Asiatic

83-98.

Sung
Great
Not

Taoism

of Hinduised

Kmperor

followingrhapsody
* '

created

T^ng dynasty

of the

in China."

Transactions

authors

Confucianism

newly

literary art

attained

the

for the

Taoism
in

is

**It remained
combine

Society (ii 228)

and

to

the

of

Lao-tsze

addressed

Tau
;

eternity to eternities

Antecedent

Like

century

excellent

most

created, self-existent

From

tenth

the earth

to

and

heaven.

all-pervadinglight,

"

Continuing through eternity:

Who
And

to

called into existence

Director
Parent

instruction

gave

of all

kings

of all sages

Originatorof
Mystery

of

all

Confucius
Buddha

religions;
' '

Mysteries.

in the
in the

Bast
West.

the

254

CHINESE

touched

Indianism

influence

profound

hundred

nine

or

and

one,

prevailed under

which

described

Sung
An

Official Guide

With

of

"

India.

school

of

Confucianism
of
works

of this

like

of

art

also

being

of the
fresh

from

quoted

Japanese
new

turn.

as

well

:
^

classics

the

ideas

great

influence
in the training

"

ascribed

the

to

' '

commentator.

is the

of the

founder

whatever

largely

and

chief

characteristic

and

Official

the

the

section

"

and

on

Kuo

To-hsu

pointed out

that

that

Chu

the

in the

which

The

Hsi.

(907-1279)

Criticism, under

(in

art

**Art in the times

subjective philosophy

Period) interpretedChi-yun (lifeof

way,

from

Sung Dynasty

Guide:

of

philosophy

new

stamp

of the

criticism

the

as

by

authoritative

an

Dynasties

Five

the

as

been

be

must

influenced

the

took

it has

meditation

painting

is

ffuence

Railways

metaphysical

And

and

"

Japan,

or

following

the

regarded

philosopher

Dhyana

finallyreceived

in

re-interpretedConfucianism.

The
were

is

Confucianism.

of this great
Hindu

and

China

exercised

nation

of the

writes

IV,

Vol.

expounding

cosmic

certain

(1130-1200)

Hsi

Chu

Sung

aid

their

to

Asia,

in

who

has

Biiddhism.

Sung Dynasty

of the

establishment

older

Culture

Japanese scholar

Easter^i

eight

the

philosophy

Chmese

fucianism
Con-

Bdkins

Sungs.
the

of his

xx

to

appeared philosophers
brought

Hindu

Imperial Japanese Government

the

the

of the

on

this neo-Confucianism

prepared by
' *

chapter

in

Dynasty

from

and

Tangs

the

The

different

atmosphere

effect of Buddhism

the

About
in

in the

bom

was

had

for the last

in China

markedly

is

years

also

but

Confucianism.

prevalent

been

Taoism

only

not

traditional

on

has

that

REIvIGION

of the

the

"

the in-

Sung period,

Northern

painting) in
case

of

Sung
a

jective
sub-

of all kinds

of

INDIANISATION

of animate

painting,whether
in

apparent

yun

that

said

He

his

the

Su

painting
of

was

there

but

held
make

and

that

opinion

of the
of

The

human

meditative.

and

of

grace

bold

clusion
con-

technique.

(1045object of

the

external

the

neo-Confucianist
The

ance
appear-

life and

power

of

an

characteristic

contemplation and

should, therefore,be

images
there

image

term

scholars

for

is

no

other

direct

even

"

observation

be

of

evident

Japan

strengthened by

did not
from

attach

to

the

importance

that

the

Z"?;^-factor

in

the

It may

be

the

element

jective
this sub-

imbecility

promote

the

involved
self-restraint,

or

of the

That

is Zen.

of their Bushtdo
or
interpretation
Kshalriyaism.
equally argued that Hindu
Safntwai-mordXity or

temperance

of

way

fountain-head*

the

Dhyana

of Meditation

life would

also

the

art.

philosophy
Buddhist

of

in

emphasised

147-9): "The

Here, then, is

Japanese

in secular

iv.
.

meditation

character

use).

is thus

art

helping forward

maker

' '

no

of

Besides
the

knowing

{lY

SickrajiUi

is its power

image

Yoga.

was

skill in

Shan-ku

Huang

sketch

need

press
im-

to

no

to

no

give intimation

to

that

refinement

was

the

in
^/zi'^"rt'-element

work,

(is of

to

sure

was

painter.

in nature."

The

an

not

things,

immanent

Hindu

both

character

finallycame

(1036-1101)

=5^'

the

the

He

art

true

Shih

1105)

in

personalityof

confer

ever

Chi-

objects,the

his production and

personalityon

that

inanimate

artist of noble

an

255

CONFUCIANISM

or

was

Chi-yun implied.

which

of

them

technique could

the

OF

of
in

Militarism

i.e.,

Sa7nyama^
Dhyana

Yoga

or

discipline.
There
the

most

Indian
*See

is

one

fact about

this Hinduisation

of Asia

student
of mediaeval history must
superficial
missionisingin foreign countries

which

notice.

"

Ivaufer's Das

Citralakshana

in the

Ost-Zeit.

(January

"

March,

1914.)

256

RELIGION

CHINESE

(1)

backed

not

was

or

up

or
political
punitive demonstrations

(2)

* '

*'

did

"

arrested

the

race

in

Power

of

(1)

the

sentiments

and

adopted

as

between

alien

"

flock"

(3)
by

their

of

State.

Hindu

Rather,

their lives

the

to

customs,

manners,

communities

the

which

they

distinction

casting their

mother-land,

they

to

came

tend

Powers

peoples,who

non-commercial

lot. with

and

preceptors

or

gurus

the

wanted

greatest

fresh

tellectual
in-

lightupon

problems.
Hinduising

their

their

among

of

first-class civilised

the

the

to

deliberatelyaccepted as

were

so-called

the

thereby obliteratingthe

native

which

to

domination
or

and
absolutelynon-political

were

or

They

own,

representatives of
the

of

bayonet

expression

consecrated

themselves

and

tribes

Indian

of the

prejudices of

their

the

of

indirect

or

visible

Culture

humanity.

adapted

(2)

not

Might

Hindu

apostles of

service

on

of mankind.

fact,

or

point

semi-savage

over

sections

was,

Secular

behalf

sort

offer of inducements

the

direct

the

' '

superior
It

of any

life ;

imply

not

the

at

on

with

or

socio-economic

(3)
a

carried

not

was

machine-gun

better

military,

States ;

the Indian

of the

preceded by

love

new

"

chivalry

was

thus

was

from

an

the transmission

equal

to

Ringing

Prof. Takakusu

Buddhism

in

equal.

new

life and

*'age

An

of

that.

Section
'*

an

of

The

Grooves
makes

5.

of

the

Fifty Years

Change"

in

followingremarks
of New

Asia
on

Japanese

Japan issued by Count

258
the

people are
*

years

ago,

O'T'lr-f

'1'

The

There

Jordan

and

is at hand

and

Place

Race

Asiatic

again

is one,

the

epoch

to

the

of

banks

pleased

poetic and
They
as

have

good

yet

record

Compared
world

has

second

to

and

to

been

Anglicized,

been

!''

outbursts

of

the influence

of

these

deny

be

it has

has

of

witnessed

the

' '

than

as

the

and

last

cycle

historyis

have

Asia

such

by
East

as

of

decades

of

' '

or

Cathay.

dynamic

' '

and

historyof Europe.
that

revolutionary changes

since the

thence

century

unchanging
a

to

Sumida-gawa.

historyof

Asiatic

changes

with

third

that

the

of the

as

Ganges

the

Yang-tse,

and

whole

Europe

of

learn

the

and

It has

in its transplantation

changed

Indus

and

the

richly Varied.

and

expressions

sonorous

fiftyyears

Better

the

must

Americanized

over

is

scholars

explain

to

has

be

but

Yodo-gawa

Unfortunately, however,
been

it

"

Judaized,

smile

the

Hwang-ho

of the

those

to

not

was

saying,

was

it is impossible

epoch
of

Tiber

it must
to

launched.

ark

Ideas.

on

from
shores

when

Culture

from

grown

he

"

been

inclined

be

might

"

has

the

the

Orientalized,it

been

patriotism,but

local

the

done. Sir!

it has

time

One

great

deep enough, and

not

was

deep enough.

religion

Our

the

and

the Rhone

be

getting

deep enough, and

not

must

Romanized,

of

business,this

not

was

world's

"

was

deep enough,

done

"

thousand

two

the

ark, rather,

an

the difference.

that makes

great raft built about

it

"

slow

"It

was

call

"

Thames

Sir,and

new,

T*

It's

' '

REUGION

CHINESE

Industrial

Revolution

nineteenth

the

the

of the

century,

the

changes

in

previous five

insignificant.It

may

millenniums

be said that the

must

be

world

had

regarded
not

as

chang-

"ringing
ed
has

from

much

so

the

treated

Mediaeval

and

statical and

as

difference

better"

are

15 th and

the

Cathay,

from

"Fifty
**

unchanging,

than

down

down

without

Europe"

of

cycle of Europe

any

of sloth and
the

in

be

must

fundamental

any

in

it

as

ed,
consider-

1815

to

proverbialland

years

1815

to

Thus

years.

Europe

259

ASIA

in

of the Pharaohs

age

the last hundred

changed during
Ancient

change"

of

grooves

19th

the

servatism.
con-

century

17th, 16th,

previous centuries.

and philosophersshould, therefore,

Orientalists,sociologists

Whitman

the

as

It

lived

Tennyson

safe to

for

guide

take

of

altogetherextraordinarystate

an

was

Tennyson or a
historico-comparative
tions.
investiga-

that it is not

remember

to

The

see.

things

following remarks

that

about

his

age"
' *

When

The

and

more

chairs

and

To
Her

could

feel

be

not

made

forth

reaches
world

from

from

secret

people throng

of civil power.

thrones

science

When

the

more

the

to

her

arms

world, and charms

latest moon,"

with

regard

to

previous

any

age

in

European history.
Tennyson's optimism
everywhere **rang out
was

writing

grooves

of

of

the

* '

forward

before

of the

product

old"

while

change,"
down

crumbling

the

was

**to ring in the new."

' '

range

the

The
the

event

to

which

impulse

the whole

of the

imagination of

age

was

Whitman

and

the

creation

order

to

' '

that

was
was

far-off

'

moves.'

he wrote

He

ringing

order"

new

equally potent
when

the

*'old

whole

his eyes,

* '

and

apparently carrying everybody headlong

divine

which

age

in
:

ing
stimulat-

260

REUGION

CHINESE

poets of Asia

**Tlie immortal

and

tlieir work
A

of

liave done

Europe

other

pass'd to

remains, the work

work

and

spheres.
they

all

surpassing

have

done.'^
It

was

coast

an

Yankee

could

"For

talk

We

of

darlings, we

my

must

the

bear

brunt

danger.
youthful sinewy

the

We

tarry here.

march,

must

colonisingperiod every

glibly:

cannot

we

that

In

Bast

of the

West," ''farther

the ''middle

"farthest West."

and

Bnglanders

New

towards

expanding

were

West"

the

when

age

all the

races,

rest

on

us

depend.
Pioneers

! O

the elder

Have
Do

We

and

the

beyond
take

halted?
end

their

lesson, wearied

there

over

seas?

eternal, and

task

the

up

races

they droop

pioneers!

the burden

and

the

lesson,
Pioneers
All

the past

We

debouch

leave

we

upon

! O

pioneers!

behind.
a

mightier world,

newer,

varied

world.
Fresh

and
and

strong

the

one

lines describe

idealism and

in

we

seize,world

of labour

march.
Pioneers

Any

world

the

his

! O

cooler

pioneers I"
would

moments

extraordinaryconditions.
progressivism in

the

The

see

that

these

loftyflightsof

English poet-laureateof

"

GROOVES

RINGING

the

Darwinian
do

period

making
down

the

norm

history

both

of

Burope

and

do

not

the

epoch-

the

West

would

almost

the

the

represent

previous

Asiatic

find

in

the

statical

same

*'

last

the

be

not

of

study

facts

pictures. Similarly

'

Japan'

the

to

for

sulras

the

express

previous

begin

to

students

Asia

dynamical

to

colonising

poet's dtcta^ therefore,should

Unbiassed
of

which

be

cannot

which

with

poet of the

by

261

ASIA

IN

civilisation

They
The

formulae

new

supply

1815.

Culture.

or

American

changes.
to

the

the

of Bur-american

character

"

CHANGE

and

age

not

OF

of

fiftyyears

fifteen

hundred

years.

Remarkable
of one's

must

may

race-history

and

forget

not

and

generation

own

one's

over

achievements

read

all the

them

in

social

as

him

suited

they
for

'

basis

Thus

of

have

Cathay

'

of sober

have

never

with

had

The
no

the

poetise

to

but

scientists

historical

vitiated

setting
it

As

perspective.

or

'

Cathay'
If
of

by poetry

is,
and

well

the

the

verse

starting-pointof
Introduction

peoples
' '

as

for

have

readers,
Names

others.

following syllogism

changes.

suggested

it would

; and

of

much

as

had

anybody

Therefore

Asiatic

knew

Dictiojiaryof Unfamiliar

errs.

his

he

"Pankhay,"

quite

for the

begins

the

''

verse

history and

author

of

moon.

consult
as

their

in

successes

fiftyyears.

"Mackay"

well

as

poet

changes.

they

to

rhapsodists

been

wrote

of his

rhythm

would

England

of

name

the

an

last

of the

know

we

the

But

the

lead

race-destiny;

have

Tennyson

When

to

light

sciences

race-prideduring

China

the

extraordinary

them

place

to

and

have

to
' *

no

is

now

the

race-theories.

the

History

History of
is

record

history, because

CHAPTER

Japanese

X.

Consciousness

Religious
Section

Toleration

live"

his

has
*'

The

their

"

Bastern

the

history

and

geographically
has

Japan

ever

It is

India,

into

the

to

according

to

divide

to

also

is

label

the

different

certain

exhibited

toleration.

Not

stereotyped

religious

compartments,

of

only

Culture.

Chinese

or

aspects

in

philosophically,

whole.

organised

one

has

life

characteristics

also

Hindu

in

religious

Indo-Chinese

to

faith.

of

Nippon.

but

let

advocates

common

and

of

and

clean-cut, well-defined

mentality

impossible

China

appendix

an

impossible

consciousness

the

are

historically,

been

Mill

freedom

of

and

matters

keynote

Japan

spirit

in

the

as

Syntheticism

and

in

the

nor

*'Live

bigots.
motto

races.

same

peoples

the

regarded

Far

Hindus

the

John Stuart

which

be

Eclecticism
of

generally

may

the

neither

intolerant

individuality

among

that

Conscience.

of

been

ever

been

Liberty

her

noticed

have

Chinese

Liberty

and

have

We

1.

It

is

Japanese

similarly
mentality

Theological

of

notions

cause
be-

Doctors.

The

most

consciousness
Harada

of
"

Lectures
cannot

be

system."

accurate

is

the

Doshisha

following
University
'*

in America

classified

about

statement

with

The

short

Japanese

sentence

(Kyoto)
Faith

satisfaction

of

in

Japan,

under

any

of

his
to
one

religious
President

**Lamson.
my

mind,

religious

TOLERATION

The
and

relations

and

fucianists, Taoists
observer

fapan

and

between

Kum6

writes

state

by

side

with

to

which

side

In

the

and

of

in

sects

(ofthe

soon

after the

old

an

well
*

nation.

brought

modified

as

from

of

live

it then

the

side

by

how

side in

''These

existed

condition

sects

China,

but

their

of

in

the

six

China,

Japanese

of

one

all the
other

or

Kyoto period)

the

doctrines
in

Saicho*

country,

new

(of

and,

Japanese,

order
and

to

adapt

(Kobo

Kukai
of

Buddhas

of the

greatly

were

existing gods

Japan

and

as

treated

such.
all

the

principal Shinto

priestsattached

to

religiousrites

them,
was

to

of the

went

same

to

China

stuff
in A.D.

as

shrines
whom

the

had

some

performance

entrusted."

Japanese religiousconsciousness

Both

very

710-94)having been founded

planted
Buddhism, were
simply trans-

A.D.

both

the

the

forms

of half of the

made

not

described

other's growth:

true

is

It

to

Almost
Buddhist

the

revere

are

has

faith

religion as

Daishi) freely admitted

incarnate

Takakusu

each

adapted to

suit

to

Buddhism

in 806.

of New

the

of

and

Buddha,

native

introduction

not

were

Years

Fifty

that

of the

sects

things the Japanese

Prof.

period

Nara

forms

be

Con-

those

are

various

for The

Buddhists

between

or

China

the

the

Japan, thereby promoting

them

India,

and

is which."

volume

same

foreign

new

were

Shaivas

Buddhists

''In the present

particularas

and

in

263

CONSCIENCE

Kami

Jainas

notices

Prof.

Japanese.

OF

obtaining between

Vaishnavas

every

LIBERTY

AND

the

would
Hindu

804, SaichS

came

thus
and

back

the

appear

to

Chinese.

in 805, Kobo

Daishi

264

In

CHINESE

spite of differences in language and probably in

the

is

of mind

unity

Japan

in

of

Confucius,

of Buddhism

mind

speak

to

to

found

in those

of other

with

i,e,^Kamakura

and

other

from

the

the

The

Fifty

Years

the

one

hand,

he

of

was

result,the

as

conflict
a

even

the

religious
thus

unity

or

"

of his

man

scholarship,

learning,did

world

of the

not

venture

exclusivelyupon

in

centres

(A.D.

The

Japan.
* '

the

Sung

Confucianism

as

has

using

above
it

as

of the

The

Sung
a

school

new

admixture

the

Tang

form

diflters
in the

dynasties.

Chinese
*

fluence
in-

Kyoto

at

indicated

Sui and

Bmpire,

Among

Sung dynasty,

Chutsze

all, grasped

framework,

of Confucianism.

' '

been

next,

the

to

learning

stifled Confucianism.

almost

1130-1200),

refers

Chinese

the

During

blood

some

of

Confucianists

many

and

thus

scholar

same

predominated throughout

eventually

great

the

originalConfucianism,

Buddhism

of the

Japanese Confucianism

school

Sung

preceding chapter.

with

in

filial piety,and

of lesser

men

period,

of the

was

Kyoto period (A.D.

Nirvana^ occupied their places

days

of life and

views

Dealing

and

guished
distin-

most

of Confucianism."

basis

and

the

other,and,

least

the

without

evidencing that
not

and

of renunciation

on

the

on

principlesof loyaltyand

his

religioushistoryof

of the

remarks

Inouye

follower

doctrines

is

worshipper
moral

the

of conscience

Sugawara,

Confucianist

Prof.

704-1182),
A

in

Michizane

about

Japanese

*'

evolved

the

race,

peoples.

Writing

New

Freedom

obvious.

quite

watchword

common

the three

REUGION

the

clothed

spiritof
it with

dhism,
Bud-

the flesh

' '

of

learning

of the

of Buddhist

introduced

exposition
elements.'*

of

into

Japan

Confucianism

266

This

is the

gives

sixth

century

learned

whimsical

garb

which

curiosityof

the
asked

pointing
the

Fu

Confucian

And

the

male-deity is

war-goddess

and

Vishnu

Shiva

reconciliation

of the

the

farther

no

Japan
do
*

not

born

of the

with

born

Yamato

Japanese history is
Taishi.
does

This

not

civilisation

conception

to
an

the

infant
maturest

the

first

the
race.

attitude

brain

of

personalityof
for

in

the

embodies
of

in

several

this

day
mid-

drama

of

Shotoku

Empress
of

We

ance
acquaint-

Prince

representative

products

in

be called

may

Zeus,

life.

first

very

protagonist

He

of

civilisation

almost

(A.D. 593-621)
be

Brahma,

Religion.

of

is in what

noble

regent

seem
or

very

the

The

Indo-Chinese

sun

Our

race

The

of

out

rising

or

Kali

than

that

and

that

knows

he

same.

cap-a-piefrom

panoply

dawn

condition.

merely pointed

other

none

Swadeshi

Rising Sun.'

the

you

are

2.

so-called

in

the

see

Land

the

Minerva

was

Then

swer,
an-

go.

Section

Like

verbal

sage

Shaktas,

and

one

are

could

Shinto,

the

polytheisticHindu,

the Vaishnava

terrible

'

Taoist?'

no

shoes.

But

replied by

you

made

who

scarf."

for

as

Confucian

aroused

days,

Hsi

in

Buddhist

attire

Fu

again

said the emperor.

Buddhist

his

Krishna

his

pointed to
'

Hsi

''This

dressed

those

are

certain

cap,

of

'Then

cap.

of

about

strange

emperor

Buddhist

Hsi

Taoist

Buddhist.

Taoist

Fu

going

His

Chinese

Bmperor.

but

to

included

were

his

to

of

habit

shoes.

the

if he

him

said

the

in

little story

named

scholar

Confucian

scarf, and

the

Chinese

in his

Johnston

following quaint

was

man

Asia.

spiritof

the

China

REUGION

CHINESE

Suiko
young

his life and

millenniums

SHINT5

of

THE

culture-history.
he

whatever

has

come

earliest

times

down

The

of

infancy of Japan
and

Hoangho

All

the

the

to

the

fore-word

prefaceor
In

nationalists
and

Yamato

Indian
With

the

whole

A.D.

may

there

and

the

Ganges.

for

this

insular
that

as

taken

be

of

for

Asia
the

as

tendency

adumbrate

important

among

fucianism
faiths,Con-

continental

instead

religion. Shinto is this swadeshi

term) or ** country-made" religionof
this faith two

of

banks

history

been

the

and

the

on

Nippon

Japanese civilisation.

has

boycott

to

of

the

philosophy

Continent

The

study

Buddhism,

regard to

started

of the

century
to

done

On

in Dai

not

the Indus

the

Raghu-vamsa.

to

Nara,

been

' '

rooms

Japan, however,

extreme

had

work

Kurope.

sixth

and

Asuka

Yangtse and

green

in

studied

from

A.D..
the

Rigveda

to be

' '

the

Americans

down

(to
the

theories

pure

use

an

Japanese.
have

been

(1)

That

(2)

That

Yamato

race

religionsof
Both
can

the

preparatory

people in

from

is thus
from

away

of Confucius

century

Khmi

the

of

his countrymen

among

celebrated

in his

land

the

sixth

the

to

Sakyasimha

itself,
but, far
the

for

267

RELIGION

hand,

one

in the land

down

other, he propagates
land

the

On

summarises

Constitution

of the

SWADESH?

SO-CALLED

is

Shintoism

other

theories

we

of
must

documents

of

known

following three

the

but

original
or

worship.

ancestor-

faith

connected

of

the

with,

the

peoples.

account

primitive Japan

the

from,

unhistorical,

are

the criticism of the

any

nothing
is

derived

not

"

these

stand

For

Shintoism

Comparative

the

archaic

have

Japanese literature.
works

or

recourse

neither

Method.

prehistoriclife
to

Indigenous
to

and

the

earliest

tradition

be the oldest

in

has

268

CHINESE

1.

A.D.

Kojiki

2.

times

work

is A.D.
3.

and
for

the

Korean

Buddhism
the

the

the

at

about

had

intercourse

Norito^ etc.,

These

written

were

but

time

dates would

that

of

of

the

between

lead to

for

have

must

his

of the

out

and

the

centuries
the

then

great
with

culture

Besides, it

compatriots.

epoch

an

question.

two

continental

"

tion
presump-

chronicled

matter

since

period

Japan

the

at least

Japan

Kojiki;

Nara

the

period is

introduced

avidityamong

heyday

period Yengi"

get the

this

invaded

had

Taishi

the

cult.

about

completion

remarkable
now

Shinto

of

of

we

originalityclaimed

first time

Shotoku

tion
comple-

ages.

glance

for the

before

the earliest

for its

allegeddate

work

this

first time

previous

mere

that

712.

from

Japan

''Institutes

In

rituals

the

in

existed

of

to

720.

901-25).

prayers

The

697."

Ye7tgishikior

(A.D.

in A.D.

completed

down

matters"

Ancient

Chronicles

or

A.D.

to

of

was
'*

Nihongi

down

down

"Records

or

This

500.

RELIGION

constant

the

of

China

of

was

mighty

Tangs.
As

for the

unrecorded

Japan, Kakasu
We

Okakura

received

writes

Hang

perhaps acquainted

with

Wani

the

the

Hakushi,

Confucian

texts.

is attested

by

Thus
soil

in
on

Japan,

which

Internal
earliest

the

the

Japanese

preface to

China,

seed of Buddhism

literature.

his translation

and

China,

priorstream

in
inscriptions

also

of the East:

Ideals

scholar,came

was

primitive

on

to

Chinese.

afterwards

Kojiki:

provided

Confucianism

Chamberlain

expound

of influence
*

the

fell."

betray foreign influences

of the

even

were

literature,long before

Chinese

there

in

evidences

The

from

art

numerous
as

in

Korean

That

influence

Chinese

remarks

on

the

in

the

SHINTO

' *

THE

It is of

are

untouched

in

the

"Not

subject

speaks

the

Chinese

of

hear

Grain,
In

which
the

historyof
an

not

and

re-arranged

up,
a

Chinese

history.

moral

precepts

traditions that had

Nihongi
traits

ed
descend-

Chinese

these

swadesht

to

died

with

and

how

has
a

dynasty, where

125

years

the
much

congruou
strangely in-

myth.

of the

for

gone

State.

the

so

far

alteration

it is

Earth

as

to

several
from

assigned

to

later."
it is difficult to

originalliterature

assert

and

gorically
cate-

of Japan

foreign. Consequently

regard the religiousbeliefs

it, viz.,the

any

spiced

essay

dying speech of

hardly

ness.
busi-

no

cosmogonic

metaphor

Sui

of

an

Temples

the

author

have

read

native

and

manners

they

have

which

the

Yuriaku

circumstances

much

Chinese

we

Chinese

the

in where

continuallyof

is taken

of

paragraph

Bmperor

Under

in

and

case

one

who

safe to

the

purely

Emperor

how
pure

cf borrowing

act

says

resemble

cruder

preface

attribute to the
pages,

work

philosophicalterms

We

about

first

very

as

customs

India."

touched

frequentlybrought

are

In

is

the

ideas

Chinese

customs

and

the

' '

Aston

in

in the

written.

Japanese antiquity.

from

with

and

is patent

is

text

philosophicalspeculationsand

Chinese

"

the

from

even

influence

style completely Chinese,

the

intermingled with

are

which

Chamberlain

matter

make

polished, to
*

is the

; that

'Records'

those

even

preserved

perhaps

269

RELIGION

earlyJapanese

Nihongi

only

the

the

and

the

About

but

detect

we

China

from

traditions

the

In

to,

with

characters

alluded

influence

Chinese

by

SWADESHI

pretended that

not

course

very

SO-CALLED

is

it is

ied
practicesembod-

or
/i^'ami-jnyth.s
Shinto, as

exclusively

270

CHINESE

Continental

Yamato.

influence

is

/^dmi-cnlt

on

probably

considerable.

very

The

other

faith

their
It

REWGION

is

Shintoism,
three

cult,viz. ,

one

that it is the
But

race.

important

Revivalists

ancestor-worship is

that

and

Shinto

the

recognises only

alleged

Yamato

of

theory

even

exclusive

that

the

of

is

that

ancestors.

sole

feature

characteristic

of the

superficial
acquaintance with

mentioned

documents

Shintoism, is sufficient

to

worship occupiesreallya

very

convince

the

above,

the

Vedas

that

one

any

of

of

ancestor-

in the whole

insignificant
part

J^dmi-litevsiture.
The

word
much

imply.
* '

The

deities of Heaven

in the

only

human

seas

and

deserve

they

need

not

eminent

serviceableness

beings

are

general
The

of

scholars

for

Kami,

are

place

to

the

mentioned

spiritswhich

in

reside

Moreover,

not

beasts, plants and

trees,

things whatsoever

which

for the

extraordinaryand

possess

are

called

Kami,

ness
surpassing nobleness, good-

alone.

called

who

first

worshipped.

they

would

Kojikiden^Yo\.I. :

the

their

cludes
in-

Malignant
if

only they

and
are

uncanny

objects

of

dread."

followingis
the

The

Shinto

also

are

revered

which

be

to

all other

and

powers

as

birds and

mountains, and
dreaded

Barth

and

beings, but

pre-eminent

* '

where

to be

or

ancestor-cult

mere

applied in

well

records, as

shrines

Way

is

Kami

term

and

comprehensive

get the followingin Motoori's

ancient

They

what

than

more

We

various
the

itself is very

Kami

has

and

Gods

the

Aston

in his

S/mtlo^

the

importance
been

opinion of

of the deification of human

grossly exaggerated

by modern

Japanese

writers.

both

by

beings in
European

THE

CULT

' *

with

meet

It

the

therefore, to

that Confucius'

Bven
the
the

It may

have

if ancestorit is

Kamt-QvXt^
Vedic,

as

equally

been

and

be remembered

wrongly

classed

The

Cult

of the

so

According
the

"

of the

from

universe

gratitudeto, and, though

natural

great

Further,
the

in

impulse

who

Harada

Japan
"

it is

depends."

h^

is reflected

'pjjg rhetorical

the human

produced
to

Some

character
a

of

number

them

wives,

as

of these

also

are

' '

gives

the

following

in

account

his

Faith

of

Shinto has neither

system.

nor

has

attendants.

children, ministers,or
nature-deities.

on

degree, fear of, the

attached

are

more

springs primarily

existence

phases

of Shinto

subsidiary personages

much

imperfect as

j^

our

Kami.

of

of nature-deities

realise in its various

nature-deities

of the

and

less

Shinto.

of

based

in

the humanisation

vocabulary

to

which

on

powers
"

"

is

shallow

sentient

as

Land

the

in

conception fragmentary,

II..

3.

Aston, Shinto

to

of

pre-Confucian and

Chapter

World-Forces

of

principalcharacteristic

in

noticed

have

we

be

worship

Section

to

Yengisktkiwq

or
purely positivistic
agnostic.

as

"

man
hu-

regard Shinto

terms.

teachings also

of

' '

of this element.

convertible

as

271

JAPAN

and

Kojiki^ Nihongi^

correct,

worship

IN

comparatively little worship

hardly anything

is not

ancestor-

It has

In

beings.

WORLD-FORCES

OF

group

Its name,
of certain

itnguish it from

other

founder, nor
*

the

way

undefined

religions.

dogma,

of the

gods,' was

beliefs,in
*

neither

order

creed

applied
to

dis-

212

CHINESE

Shinto
added

later the
Shinto

different
*

but the

Practicallyall
principaldeities

them

every

shrines

and

"

associated

the

with

that Naturism

A.D.

(2) the

phenomena

rocks, trees

wind-god, etc.,

of nature.

primitivefaith

'

The

objects:

in

It is safe

of the

Japanese.

god

Japan

has

we

and

not, yet

been

descriptionswould
all

the

to
a

bodies,

mountains,

(7)

and

conspicuous

people worship
as

the

(3) natural

(6) animals;

men;

know

stellar

water;

short, anything

always

almost

(1)

as

shipped
wor-

worshipped by

objects, as

absolutelynothing

What

repeats

(5)

of deities

number

deities

natural

infrequently the

know

above

The

earth, air, fire

caverns

Not

being.

the

roughly grouped

of

and

they

(4) prominent

manufactured

Shinto

be

elements

exalted.

3,132.

Japanese might

in

sun-goddess, a moon-god,

phenomena

901

was

beliefs.

nature-worship

earth-god, a

the

was

the

superstitions

innocent

and

in

numberless

or

sects

of

reverence

In

which

sea-god, an
various

of creation.

deities

minor

many

traces

find

We

deities

naive

belief ;

the different sects.

myriads

j^

with

undeniable

are

mountain-god,

say

practicesmingle

Japanese mythology.

to

empire.

thirteen

subdivided.

all Shintoists
deities,

eight hundred

temples

There

three

major and

of both

one

in the whole
obscene

to these

into

polytheisticin

are

the

was

further

accordingto

vary

divided

are

of them

worship

In addition

all and

and

which

of

some

all of

Almost
*

sects

men.

popular religion is

which

nature-worsliipto

of deified

worship

as

first

at

was

RELIGION

nature,

god

or

Kami

of

origin

or

there

dwells.'

polytheistic."
show

that

K6bmi-Q.v\\.

characteristics

we

or

have

274

CHINESE

Conversations
number

of

in

favours

of

for

We

The

few

the

of

h^

charms,

shoulder-blade
will

folk-religionand

to

the

of

Xhe

general
and

offices

and

herb*

stag

of the

quelling

Divination

was

favourite

gods."

so-called

of Cultural

Students

of
hereditability

Taoists,Confucianists, Vedists
same.

passages.

ascertaining the

of

jewel.
tide-flowing

of the

means

means

mostly

conditionallyon

or

hereditary,according

offeringsmade,

became

also

sabre,

consist

of in

hear

of

received

Japan towards

occupations.

spoken

are

in

tendency

statements

favours

detailed.

are

prayers

being granted.

professionsoon

gods

praise and

return

Priests

by

the

ancient

very

of declarations
either

with

RELIGION

superstitionsof
Shintoists

the

thus

are

need

Anthropology

the

take

note

of this.

Further
with

the

Shintoist

"Some

worshipped

for

fire-placeis

day

pay

honoured
their

to

annually

2nd

down
etc.
a

on
or

on
*

month,

and

gives

their side and

*

At

festival in India
every

as

househer

the

deity.

Aston'
of

wife

needles

them

time

of the

at

person

by

to

which

the

present

allowed

the

12th

day

of

them

offeringsof cakes,

spring equinox
worship
he

one

The

holiday, laying
little

are

humanity.

them.

called Sri-pancha7ni^ when

vocation

of

are

still,on

worship

Potters

which

one

work

offeringsmade

making

the

becomes

helpers

as

bellows,

have

religiousminded

insignia of

Hindu

objects

sakes

own

superstitiousJapanese
the

from

being given

are

their

respects

of rest

the

artificial inanimate

The

day

which

particularsby

there

is

it is incumbent
the

lives.

' '

implements

THE

The
which

the

means

The

well

the

All

Hindu.

of the

the

Way,

term,

Japan

unity

indicated

Under
of

Book

Divine

Shinto

II.

the

Asiatic

Way"
Japan,

as

Truth,

"

the

peoples

described

are

by

'

one

this

in

'

'

'

primitive

Buddhism

Shinto

is

with
in

as

keystone

if it is at

all

of

' '

Cosmic

of man'

was

Asia

would

of

{i.e. the

seasons

Shinto,

deeper

'

'The

says

lines

means

have

seen

we

thus

has

earth.

on

Chisung,
'

conviction.

in

' '

"

or

to

'

very

chapter
where
every-

Permanent

Pre-Buddhist
use

such

pre-Buddhist India
mentality.

common

still be

one.

'

the

evolved

life.
spiritual

Chinese

is, therefore,not

historicallypossible

expressions

here

Shinto

peace

sense

Order

and

the

taught people according

these

does,

Rita

idea

Buddhism

'

there

religiousconsciousness

therefore, three

that

the four

he,

says

Fifty
of

Yi-king^ the

remarks

arranges

The

faiths

Yamato

Vedic

same

the

Confucius

in

evidence

in

in the

expression, pre-Buddhist China

without

Rita

thing

same

paper

and

Chinese

Hindu,

interpreted

as

the

the

Shintoism.

or

(^Shin-to) and

way

monk,

that

(Confucianist

three

be

adduced

'

Shinto

Chinese

thing

the

Kume's

be

may

therefore,

peculiarto Japan.
a

from

Heaven)

of

divine

of

Changes,

of yore,

the

Celestials.

Permanent

may

Taoism

mystical symbol

Way

sages

lines

following

^essential

' '

the

term

same

the

the

mean

and

or

the

equivalents of

are

terms

same

The

shin^ i,e.^ gods.

religions of

the

'Shinto,"

of New

Years

to

The

name

very

of the Chinese

Order,

SanataniS7?t

e.g.

The

three

the

the

religion of

Tao

275

JAPAN

designated by

both

the

fundamentally

thus

and

Path,

System.

Cosmic

IN

of

ancient

is the

Taoist);

as

thus

the

describe

to

"way"

or

To of the Yamato

as

'

to

Japan is

faith of

is used

WORLD-FORCES

OF

interestingpoint is

most

ancient
as

CULT

an

are,

Bven

216

chinese

religion

Section

The

Three-fold

Asiatic

Mind

foundation

First

is the

Rita.

The

relations

well

as

is

to

the

itself in and

Second

is the
and

Japanese

on

That

basis.
said

to

consist

the

Zo,

the

Michi^

of the

through

polytheists.

of human

It is

They

monotheists.

sincere

their

they

position.

exact
are

monotheistic

for

is

from
phraseology,/z^2""5'theistic

are

World-Forces

of

The

the

Chinese,

one

to
one

their

corollary to

These

thus

never,

Outsiders

or

is

festing
mani-

eight

fundamentally

Nature-worshippers

would

another,

cluding
(in-

essentiallypluralists in

are

polytheistic from
from

Universe

the

Pluralism.

beings

impossible

regulating

way,

Nature-Powers.

or

livingfaith

diversity.

pluralism

World-Forces

life-

spiritualinstitutions

conception of
Hindus

Hindus

their

have

Cult

rich

the

govern

of

The

of Asiatic

Their

millions

hundred

and

sanatana

members

Man).

the

religiousbeliefs.

the

rests

be

Japanese

Order,

diverse

and

Tao^

postulate. They

bed-rock

common

that

may

unconsciously

as

Kternal

an

of

course

define

unity

fundamental

of the

the

Chinese,

Nature

cult

This

consciousness

conception

according

that there

the

Unity.

conceptions :

consciously

the

Asiatic

of

is,therefore,one.

of Asiatic

in three

the

Basis

psychology supplying

common

the

4.

in

point

of

to

guess

view

bit

use

and

fact, care

vaguely

can

be

to

and

subtler

from
/"^/2theistic

other.
One
the

been

of the

superstitionsof

of
glorification

Monotheism
honour

great

in the

has

schedule

been
of

the

modern

age

has

so-called monotheism.
awarded

by scholars

religioussystems.

the
It is

place

of

supposed

THREE-

THE

the

be

to

and

an

in

Students

be

the

Taking
have

Asiatic

of the

from

cue

and

the

from

be

the

imagination

of

grand
also in

spirithave

European

tempted

Vaishnavas, Shintoists
can

lore

fallen

superstition.

been

farther

comparative

scholars

modem

the

catalogue

to

others

truth.

faiths

of

Buddhists, Shaivas,

monotheistic.

as

Asiatic

students,

Confucianists, Taoists, Vedists,

the

of

Indo-Aryan

faith.

abreast

this

to

prey

students

favourite

their

of monotheistic

anxiety to

easy

277

UNITY

aged
comparative religionhave, therefore, man-

detect

conceptions
their

ASIATIC

OF

BASIS

ideally best system.

mythology
to

FOLD

Nothing

preconceived theory

lie to

give the

cannot
closet-philosophers

or

facts.
Not
been

Both

in

only

predisposehim

"

is, he

It is

is

has
no

limit to the

variety is
medical

preached
in

man

Europe

There

from
and

be

to

is

the

is

man

the

flesh,the

monotheist

in
pluralist

all

his

social

debt

sense-

except

on

in
is

limit

So

the

by
far

or

less

more

"

The

to

each

of

Ibsenism
than

one

economic,
matters

no

economist
but

want,
this

And

evidences

that

so

relations

rule.

one-man

worldly field.

every

governmental

In

house-tops by
more

Pluralism

to

of

system

nervous

physiologicalnecessity. Constituted

variety of wants."

corroborated

science.

ever

intellectual discussion.

believes

has

world, man

psychologicalabsurdity.

pay

domestic.

even

'*

declared

the

must

afford

pluralist in

nowadays

man

cannot

fact that

politicaland

is

being

of abstract

occasions

He

and

polytheist.

it is almost

man

as

be

to

human

every

organs

is

physical organism

the

over

polytheist.Monotheism

the

that

all

Asia, but

there

Biology

is

of

doctrine

now

Bernard

and

being
Shaw

actually practisedeverywhere.

278

And

in

people
of

The

As

only

* '

for

person,

of

loved

"

affairs

that

It would

pluralist,how

he

is

things
It

but

in

his
;

quite
asked

be

may

this

which

Hternal,
other

Tao,
the

indifferent
' '

of

hell to

idea, any

one

vital interests of life

in the

of

Rita^

he

is

with

beings?"
the

Michi,

of

be

to

seems

really interested in

personalityis

the

more

these.

unity underlying the

no

human

the

hypocritein

regard to

The

reply is

abstraction,to

an

the

Way,

the

One,

and

Oversoul, God

Shdn^ti^ Brahma,

of

other-worldly
and

monism,

metaphysics

but

be

may

practical purposes,

singular number

the

bundle

composite

of

one

an

playthings

torment

of any

Is there

"

for all

But,
in

not

all the

are

the

probably

abstractions

correspond.
treated

the

Ekam^

monistic

child, but

only explanation

of individual

unity

the

for

but
worldly beliefs,

or

psycho-physical system
that

the

plaything

woman

be

advocate

an

other-worldlymatters
those

is it that

The

sincere

is

and

Love"

the

affect the most

monotheism?

he

been

institution.

one

alone

concrete

and

man

perpetualdomination

been

has

is

only

fact,not

If in all affairs that

man

child

"

by

' '

hour.

the

any

have

Vistas

*'Free

of

Scylla

said

matter

an

live under

of Democratic

the

has

things

greatest

land

Polygamy.

poet

"

hour.

REIvIGION

the

oscillatingbetween
Chary bdis

CHINESE

plural
"

to

be

must

man

in the

said

as

tions,
sensations, perceptions, emotions, voli-

attitudes,
pleasures, pains, prejudices,superstitions,
And

relations,etc.
ideas,

if there

is to

be

beliefs

or

faiths,

it

must

have

composite, pluralistic,
polytheistic
"

monotheistic

under-current.

This

system

with

is what

be

to

the

of

religious

essentially
monistic

or

Confucianists,

Taoists,Vedists, Upanishadists,Buddhists,Shaivas, Shintoists and

others

have

conceived

in Asia.

THE

The

THREE-FOLD

third

Toleration

Toleration

conception of

nature'
It has

accord

of which

stuff out

milk

kindness.

of human

Polytheism
religious.
of

doctrine

the

Cult

Each

has

or

laissej'

on

the

the

the

hand

one

the

matter,

and

infinite

heart

the

in

the

these

"

of

Asiatic

the

motto

the

and

one

economic

creation

toleration

are

the

and
and

and

study of

We

the

the

particular,

have

linguisticdiversities.
The

has

intercourse

established

The

unity

been

hitherto

between

the

by Buddhistic

spite

tion
triplefoundaled

been

phenomena

of

up

to

of the

Asiatic

ethnologicaland

is thus

more

recognised by
members

of

inconsistencies,

the facts and

in

positive,

encouragement

of this

outcome

philosophicalnecessity
than

of

the

many,

world in India, China, and Japan.

socio-religious
It is this psychologicalgroundwork that makes
a

is

individualistic

the

transcendental

consciousness.

this by the inductive

Unity

the

spiritualor

matters

finite,the universal

; and

other,

and

political
world, that

diversities,angularities,discrepanciesand
on

the

made.

are

is in the

faire^ non-intervention,or

synthesis between

spiritand

and

Socialism

Many

their

not

are

'

its

for

habituated

are

all.

opportunitiesfor
The

of the

jealous

are

fanaticism

is in the

second

Japanese.

'good in everything'

What

Republicanism

what

'

the idea of

deity into

new

every

and

Gods

contrary,

head
polytheistic

the

filled with

are

sphere,

the

the

from

and

Chinese

all

to

course

it were,

is,as

''monotheistic

that

reception to

warm

of

matter

This

Jealousy, bigotry

pantheon.
They

as

Polytheisticpeoples, on

gods."
to

follows

Pluralism.

well-said

been

spiritof

is the

Mentality

polytheisticHindus,

the

to

Asiatic

of

279

UNITY

conception of ''peaceand good-will

the

or

mankind."
the

basis

ASIATIC

OF

BASIS

of

missionisingor

the

by

mental
fundahistorians.

San-goku
commercial

280

CHINESE

diplomatic

and

activity

is

of

is

Asia

had

have

and

going

which

relative

is

in
"

never.

fact,
of

unity

ma}''

grouping
but

the

be

absolute^
political

or

disappear

absolute

Powers,

psychological

actual

with

coming

the

relative^
The

contact.

through
it

nations

commonness

by

commercial

as

three

That

contrasted

in

changes
has

be

to

international

the

supplied
as

point

Buddhism,

no

ditional
ad-

supplied

chief

mentality.
can

of

the

only

relations,

common

what

born

diplomatic
history,

than

deeper

or

international

no

or

has

But

Buddhism

that,

relations

relations
links.

connecting
noticed

REUGION

done

unity

so

can

the

often

perish

in

282

CHINESE

studied

so-called

i.e.^ the

Asia, it would

the

the

that

3.

different

China
are

or

any

claims

and

Tantric

them

do

seem

to

with

the

of

modes

deities and

the

entire

if the

and

of the

countries,
easily
have

mythologies

Chinese

Buddhistic,

called

be

to

sister

in each.

system

Japanese

the

India,

to

conditions, but

local

to

special

be

do

so

Pauranic

the

ignore
they practically

Indians, though

of Buddha.

name

study of
Besides,a historico-comparative
of the

all

practicallydiffer

not

analogues in

no

adapted

to the

that

5.

which

deities

Japan, having

assimilated

and

associated

folk-ideas

creations

new

in

exists

peoples.

that

4.

deity

same

less identical.

or

the

these

among

trans-Himalayan

names.

efficacyof worshipping

the

of

of invocation

purposes

more

are

the

cases,

many

under

that

worship

the

in

countries
2.

deities

Buddhistic

Buddhism,'^

of Northern

appear

that

1.

"Gods

of the

alongside

REWGION

of

races

the

which

factors

would

San-goku

bring

contributed

have

the

the

to

out

mythologies
three

portant
im-

of

building up

each:

The

1.

of World-Forces

Cult

(^zV^ists),
pre-Confucian Chinese
of Kami
(Shintoists).
The

2.
out

Religion of

of the first. This

and

China

as

the

worship

Powers, etc., with

the Land
where

of the

it found

consciousness

the

Kami
a

most

might

almost

born

was

of

which

simultaneously in

of

images;

very

and

first stage

congenial soil, and

have

pers
worship-

the

Romanticism

Vedists

the

saints,avataras^ heroes,

help
in the

(Taoists)and

and

Love

to

common

grew

India

Nature-

transferred
of its

where

to

history,

the

developed it independently.

race-

ti-tsAng
The

3.

Religion of
has

the first two

local
re-interpreting
down

the

to

The

and

of

Thus,

and

The

same.

should

know

of

of

Northern

Buddhism

modern

and

'

in the

China

and

recognise the

neo-Hindus

historically,Neoessentiallythe

are

and

Shaktas

alleged

fiction and

' '

stand

cannot

as

category

other

Vedic

right to

claims

to

as

that

deities.

be called
be

of the

Buddha

consciousness

if in

followers

regarded

of

spiteof

of the

his

to

the

and

Pushan
Hindus

Vedas, they

have

equal

have

(both Hinayana

Buddhists

as

and

belongs

this the

is

philosophioo-

Indra, Varuna, Soma,

And

should

by Hindus

of Buddhism

disappearance

of

religionists
co-

Buddhists.

criticism

present-day Indian

same

the

The

historical method.
host from

' '

strangling

as

India

of

Japanese Buddhists

of India

of the Buddha-cult.

Sino- Japanese Buddhism

Chinese

to

ly
historical-

are

Japan

philosophically and

the

Japan.

their parentage

owe

and

Shaivas

the

are

Buddhist

and

Hinduism

Vaishnavas,

Tantras

and

Similarly the Sino-Japanese Buddhists

The

of

countries

factors;so, too,

Hindus

pantheons

both

Hinduism

three

Puranas

tradition of the 'Hinduism

the

continue

of the

China

of the

the Gods

the

as

way

all these

cult of mediaeval
from

descended
same

the parent

was

creating,adapting, and

of the

of Buddhist

Goddesses

Mahayanic

the

in

myths

Goddesses

present-daydeities

The

racial

and

joint products

and

Gods

active

which

present day.

Gods

the

are

Folk

the

been

ever

283

and

Mahdyana).
Section

The

Bodhisattva-cult

in

(a)
The

learned

Ti-tsang (Jizo)in

historical
China

and

2.

China, Japan

India

and

Ti-TsANG
articles

on

**The

Japan" by

M.

Bodhisattva
W.

De

Visser

284

CHINESE

in

the

Ostasiatische

1914) supply

and

China

facts from

Japan

and

the

and

name

would

notice

but

possible to

and

obvious

the

among

In

priest,

hell,

indicates

three

China

Ti-tsang

whose

khakkhara

and

whose

on

India

and

of

modes

of the

Puranas

analogues

even

or

In

mythology.

the historical connexion

trace

there

even

the

is

identity

mythological development

common

peoples

in

in

Buddhistic

philosophicallyspeaking,

of

gods

slightdifferences
images

and

obvious

Buddhist

mythology

the

to

Sino-Japanese

it is not

cases

some

of

family-likeness

in the

identities

are

features

people used

But

worship.

be

neo-Hinduism

There

in

function,

of

December,

to

it would

so-called

gods

same.

3913

whicli

the

that

Indology

substantiallythe

are

"

Zeitschrift (July,

enormous

of

students

to

REI/IGION

more

less

or

'*as the

is described

and

shakes

precious pearl

independent lines.

compassionate

illumines

doors

of

Region

of

the

opens

the

Darkness."
A
be

Korean

manifestation
Visser

author
the

prince

quotes
the

on

time

of

of

of the

eighth century

the

of

statements

the

modern

Ti-tsang cult

the

and

recitingthe

Amitabha

were

of

names
so

many

Japanese
'

in China

Tsin, Sung, Liang, Chin,

of those
dynasties (A.D. 265-589) the cases
Maitreya

to

Ti-tsang.

historyof

by invocating and

declared

was

T'sin
who

and
were

'From
Chao
saved

Kwanyin, Ti-tsang,
that

they

are

beyond

"

description.
The
work

following is

Yuh-lih

picture of Ti-tsang in

(Calendar of Jade):

representing Shangti throning

by

his

and
officials,

heavenly joy, while

the

wicked

as

are

''After

some

of

the

judge

virtuous

the Chinese

souls

tortured

pictures
dead,

rewarded

by

the

rounded
sur-

with

demons

285

jizo
of

hell,we

urna

on

with

his

is escorted

halo

holds
read

the

on

streamer

rides

He

'The

whom

the

other

flower.

of the

boy leads

tiger,and

lotus

Tantra-ruler

Bodhisattva.

on

whereas

with

'

the
and

priests, of

young

Khakkhara,

priest, with

five-pointedcrown

adorned

streamer

of

his head.

master's

King Ti-tsang the

a

robe

attendants,two

his

long

behind

his

by

carries

one

the

forehead, wearing

round

Ti-tsang in

see

We

Darkness,

the

tigerwith

"

cord.

(^) Jizo.
The
Tantrists

the

as

neo-Hindus
In

of

avatara

his

erect

worshipped
*'

is the

is the

images

the

Japanese.
of the

deity

of the

Conqueror

tutelarygod

"

armies

This

and

an

used

who

the

at

roads.

Jizorepresented

of warriors

battlefields and

the

on

as

thing,the

same

as

Thunder-god.

old Yamato

an

is the

what

or,

and

Puranists

good

as

good Buddhists

as

is

Jizo

horseback

on

been

form

one

been

ever

neo-Hindus;

have

Japan

Jizo in

have

Japanese

to
to

entrance

their castles.

Jizo in
is

"

the

another

newly married

Jizo is
them

to

images
the

of

custom

were

believed

to

He

known

Hindus
would
of their

their

three

recognisein
love

and

bridal

save

the

these

of easy

before

add

the

of

house

night."
souls
the

from

sick

hell

and

and

many

He

lead

of his
is also

children.
that

hundred

the
and

Pauranic

The

cult

and

thirty million
some

of the

of these

gods

Japanese Jizos

devotion.

There

birth.

curing specialdiseases.

of the

superfluousto

with

the

also healed

for

specialprotector
It is

giver

placing Jizo images

couple in

paradise.

is the

form

Tantric
deities

objects
is not

286

CHINESE

for

matter

Far

of Visser

tourist would

Any

"Thus

this

archaeological
study in

mere

East.

we

The

all the

merciful

gentle,
of

of

ping
worship-

on

goes

his

imploring

phases

Bodhisattva

mighty positionand

days

and

empire of the

followingremarks

Japan

assistance
*

life.

human

all its western

with

day

present

the

that New

see

the great

endorse

Bodhisattva

mighty

protectionin

and

REI/IGION

sees
civilisation,

our

gloriously maintaining

livingin

the

people's heart

his

like in the

yore."
is

If this

Buddhism

has

it is sheer

Buddhism,
driven

been

pedantry
' '

of India

out

to

seek

to

that

say

Lavinian

shores."
This

important Bodhisattva

most

other

historicallynone
Great

Bodhisattvas

Ti-tsang is

name

It is

consult

in
the

* '

that

note

his

the

Bight

Chinese

Sanskrit

term.

apparentlyseldom

Therefore

have

we

Tripitaka for getting information

Records

the

well-knoM^n

Western

on

about

Chinese

7'egiO}is made

to

work

under

the

618-907),and composed in A.D.

Buddhist
pilgrim Hiuen-Thsang (A.D.

Tang dynasty (A.D.

by

the

famous
do not

Traditions

read

word

one

the Inner

on

the Southern

Ocean

to

about

Law^

China

by

Kshiti-garbha. Also,
one

written

pilgrim I-tsing(A.D. 634-713)

China

and

returned

in

who

A.D.

who

returned

by another

from

Japan is

of the

for

the

is

name

literature.

Further, "in

602-664)we
The

equivalentof

exact

and

Kshiti-garbha^one

Mahayanic pantheon,

Indian

India, entitled

Great
646

the

Chinese

his nature."
on

of

interestingto

mentioned

than

of China

in
695

A.D.

does

671
not

from
famous
started

mention

' '

Kshiti-garbha.
It is

probable, therefore,that

worshipped

as

such

in

India,

and

Kshiti-garbha
that

the

was

not

Ti-tsang-cult

287

AVALOKITESWARA

well

as

Jizo-cultshould

as

developments.

Indian

extra-

and

Chinese

Japanese

elaboration

is

pantheon

of the

regarded

The

only items

be

to

seem

the

recorded

theologicalnotions

certain

be

And

original.

mainly

neo-Hindus

there

of course,

and,

the

Sutras\

yet

in

of the
,

the

by

the

but

the

complex

deities which

are

duplicatesof Ti-tsang and Jizo,i.e.

exact

borrowed

name,

in

independent

as

the

are

primal Kshi-

ti-garbha.
These

and

conclusion
the

so

thousand

that

Hinduism

is

members

all to be found

Shakta

and

modern

essentiallythe

The

Buddhism.

of

under

other

fact, the
with

pantheon
with

In

or

the

Britain

and

Ireland

on

the

literarysources
were

India).
dark

Thsang's

2.^.,

from

This

was

of

visit

are

India.

into

came

of

the

Mahayanic

recognised

Neo-Hindu

identifyAvalokiteswara

and

one

Indian

Asiatic

worship
of

of the

Mahdyana

the lithic remains

the

in

and

"

saviouress.
and

Magadha

first attempts

Buddhism

(A.D. 645).

Qreat Bodhisattva

Tibetan,

were

Great

contributed

Buddhism

consort, Tara, the

of

Society of

1894, Waddell

year

of information

drawn

period

of modern

Royal

for the

genesis

Energy,

Japanese

Vaishnava, Shaiva,

in the

marks

Avalokita, the keystone

5/2"2/^//or

and

Chinese

this

that

Brahma.

Journal of
the

through

Sino-Japanesepantheon

difficult to

the

paper

and

the

to

AVALOKITESWARA.

it is not

Vishnu

lead

lives in and

as

Bodhisattva

all

Thus

deities.

same

names

pantheons

would

Hinduism,

of the

new

(c)
In

facts

Buddhism

Mahayanic
cults

many

other

to

subsequent

his
His

tions
illustra-

(Bihar,

study the
to

Hiuen

288

CHINESE

The
"

following

Avalokita

Indian

ly for

the

in

Bodhisattva

as

separate

Buddhist

to

finite,and

Avalokita

absorb

expanded

of the

most

deities.

{Sakt2s\

counterparts
The

His

and

stages

Presentation

3.

Hymn.

Repetition of

of

few

different

of

were

and

forms

relegatedto

female

Tara."

was

it

with

organisedworship,

style

Tara.

of

the

worship

It is divided

into

spell.

Prayers for benefits present and

sixth

of Tara

12th

into

to

come.

"her

but

centuries

A.D.

sites* throughout India

inscribed

are

in

and

Buddhism

worship

her

neo-Hindu.

or

must

images
at
"

to

the

her

date

image

thereafter

soon

numerous

Magadha

to

seems

refers

Thsang

Hiuen

century.

shrines;

Brahmanic

orthodox

thoroughly

developed rapidly, for

the

modes

of the

offerings.

the

introduction

the

have

different

so

Benediction.

The

I^Jie

Invocation.

6.

this is

from

of each

The

consort

the

2.

7.

in

for his

The

5. and

All

that

1.

to

to

brought

evolved

so

attributes

of whom

ritual.

pompous

similar

seven

chief

theistical-

qualitieswere

cult of Avalokita

litanies
was

active

more

cism
agnosti-

ultimately became

concretely represented by images

; his

the

to account

Buddhism.

of

form

ana

the

of the

creation

attempting to remedy

lying beyond

polytheisticMahay

symbols

paper:

idealism,endeavoured

causes

metaphysical

that

purely metaphysical

who

of Buddha's

from

is taken

is

Buddhists

REIylGION

from
old

the 8th
Buddhist

birth-placeof

Buddhism.''
*

*'

Many

Varendra

have
Research

been

unearthed

Society

"

in

in

recent

years

Rajshahi, Bengal.

by the

archaeologists of

the

290

CHINESE

REUGION
*

The

following remarks
in

quoted
Pura7iist
"

Tdntrist

The

forward

much

as

characteristic

of

is

other

no

direct

-^even

of

way

made

be

The

the

of

human

helping

maker

character

of

meditation

Besides

of

use)."

no

by

Buddhist

is its power

meditative.

(is of

once
Sukra-7iiti^

So-called

Yoga.

knowing

observation

in

could

image

an

and

contemplation

by

as

images should, therefore, be

there

icons

previous connexion,

or

about

image

an

Chapter

IV.

Section iv. 147-50.

for

As
which

the

moods

sculptors should
recorded

following is
**

Images

of

select the

by
of

are

divinities

the

kinds

images*

of the

(IV.

Sukra

Doctor

three

forms

corresponding

to

the

159-166) :

iv.

sattvika^rajasika and

"

tamasika.

The

images
in the

to needs

and

of

and

other

sattvika^rajasikaor

gods

shipped
wor-

according

form

tamasika

be

to

are

circumstances.

sattvika

The

Vishnu

meditation, the

the attitude of

blessings and

is that

image

courage,

and

which

has

straight back,

has

the

mudra

yoga

or

giving

hands

gods representedas

shipping
wor-

it.

The
or

r^/Vz^z*;^^
image

hands

equipped
and

offeringcourage
The

by

and

look
*

Indian

1914).

tamasika

and

arms

See

image

which

Sculpture"

by

and

arms

is that
has

on

the
which
a

z"ahana

some

and

ornaments,
well

as

weapons

as

devotees.
is

killer

ferocious

and

of demons
vehement

for warfare."

on

paper

with

sits

numerous

blessingsto

weapons,

is eager
the

with

is adorned

conveyance,

has

is that which

'Some

Hadaway

Hindu
in

Silpa-SAstras
the

Ostasiatische

in

their

relation

to

South

Zeitschrift (April-June

291

SHAIVA-CUM-SHAKTAISM

Sukra-niU*,

In

"'"

mention

no

readers

But

of

Buddlias, Bodhisattvas

of

Getty's book

threefold

same

"called Hindu

added

would

paper

also

the

presents

of the

^thetics,

the

Buddhist, crossed

or

Himalayas
Thus

Chinese.
and

translated,

Chicago,

FieldMuseum,

of the

Laufer

Indian

that

Citi'ttlqikshana edited

Das

ell's

type.

art-consciousness

the

Wadd

and

Avalokitesvaras.

or

ayanist iconography

also be

need

It

Mali

the

that

notice

evidentl}'neo-Hindu, tkere is

is

which

Smith

whether
enrich

to

in

reviewing

by

Berthold

writes

in

The

Ostasiatische Zeitsckrtfi(January-March 1914):

"Laufer
,

holds

that

the

influence

Indian

of

painting in

China
extended

confined

not

was

the

to

'^

in

Six

the

or

(670

Batsayana

art-critic Hsieh

Ho

in

his

of Indian

Limbs

B.C?"

of Chinese

it

that

the
technique, specially,

Tagore

remarks

in
the

on

contribution

on

Painting as given by

A.D?)"

200

(for April-June 1914)

Canons

subjects, but,

general."

Abanindranath

Sadanga

and

composition

colouring of painting
And

Buddhist

to

Painting"

enunciated

(5th century

A.D.)

as

the

journal

same

theory
the

by

"Six

of

Celestial

being eminently

significant.
There

is thus
and

Buddhist

the
and

India, China

one

'.

art-inspiration
governing

so-called

i.e.^all

Hindu,

the so-called

the

peoples of

Japan.

'

Section

3.

The

Buddhism

of

China

Japan

and

euphemism

for
'

Shaiva-cum-Shaktaism.
.

.,,

A
to

few

feminine

Getty's Gods
*

of the

Sukra-nUi

Hindus

of Northern

translated

Series"

divinities

from

being

are

described

according

Buddhism.
Sanskrit

(Panini office)by

into
B.K.

English

Sarkar.

for

'*

The

Sacred,

Books

292

RELIGION

CHINESE

Tara

as

goddess

Thsang

mentions

of

height

and

goddess Tar^

great

penetration, and

each

day

of

the

neighbouring

of

men

divine

with

year

and

offeringsof exquisiteperfume,

flower

countries

brought

that

religiousceremonies

the

first

of the

statue

endowed

the

on

powerful

and

ministers

kings,

that

says

in the 7th

the Chinese

to

*'Hiuen

A.D.

century,

known

was

lasted

eleven

for

with

days

great pomp."

'argument'

charity' and
colour

Her

lotus

is

whitish

Bkajata
has

from

and

stepping to

is

four

is

the

eyes

red

are

tiger-skin,and

and
she

corpulent.

goddess

Saraswati.

is

India

to

and

Her

Benten
full

Faculty.

of

the

Sadhana^

hips

music

of

Great

'pj^g white

of Saraswati.

her

is forked.

Japanese

snake

"

lute."

she has

only

two

arms,

and

by

heads.

If

is

She

of China

poetry.
as

and

is red.

Buddhists

upon

eye,

snakes."

are

and

She

third

covered

are

chignon

the

is

name

prominent,

ornaments

is looked

the

has

are

her

worshipped by

manifestation

huge

to

generally standing

long garland

* *

of Tara.

and

*'In Japan
of

manifestation

Divinity of
snake
The

holds

the

is believed

goddess

generally represented either sittingor standing on

or

blue

the

in

as

form

she

Her

blue,

goddess

Her

Reasoning
be

is

the

as

folded.

holds

She

is

"

teeth

wears

dwarfed

Japan

and

corpses

round.

colour

Saraswati

hands

the

is believed

according

painted, her
and

have

ferocious

right on

laughing horribly, her

Her

to

twenty -four arms,

to

protruding tongue,

the

which

Tara

blue

or

or

making

be

' '

evil.

away

w^^^r^

green.

the pomegranate

or

drive

"holds the lotus,and may

Japanese Tara

The

a
a

is

dragon
biwa

or

293

SHAIVA-CUM-SHAKTAISM

suite of the

one

head,

all

the

known

neo-Hinduism
is

and

in

six

to

of

she

has

of

The

but

essence

expression

an

but

two

right

Japan

are

the
deities,

and

duplicatesof

with

wears

the

and

Puranas

Shaiva-cum-Shakta

present

can

Tantras

the

sakti

jewels."

they worship these

follow

who

and

grain, while

quantity

or

is the

arms,

people of Tibet, Mongolia, China,

Buddhists.

good

always represented

When

because

consort

is

two

pours

his

not

in the

abundance,

spike

of which

out

Hindus

modern

from

holds

Buddhists

as

She

follows

of

ornaments.

left hand

If the

goddess

have

may

vase,

also

but

Bodhisattva

the

holds

'*

and

is

but

Kuvera,

of wealth.

Kuvera, god

arms,

of wealth

god

of wealth

goddess

Vasudhara,

Saktu''^
of

is "the

Tara

Red

are

pantheon of

all these

of

divinities

Sino-Japanese

Buddhism.
It is

superfluous

to

add

and
can

are

that
be

Lakshmf

by

the

among

Descriptions of
pantheon,

with

nationalist

school
the

of

Coomaraswamy.
as

well

as

The

Kal%

Shiva's

of

of

extra-Indian
of

some

the

illustrations

by

of Indian

Art,

Hindus

Nivedita'
the Mother

may

paper

could

be

of

members

painters
to

are

of

an

the
the

found

be

known

Shaiva
modem
in

Nivedita

by

from

Studies

learning,is

Buddhists.

Buddhists

and

following invocation

in Waddell's

Durg^

e.g.

sister,Saraswati,goddess
name

same

Myths

goddesses

Kali, Durga, Jagad-dhatri,

of the trans-Himalayan Taras,
the sisters of some
his daughter Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth, also
of them.
identified with
one
Besides,the Hindu

family,in fact,his consorts,

etc.,

the

that

Eastern

7ke

and
Home

also be consulted.
of

made

the

Buddhist

by

Tara

neo-Hindu

given
to

his

294

REIvIGION

CHINESE

^:I^ ^^'Hail!

O^

Tara

verdant

I
.

l^he Saviour

of all

Descend,^we

pray

beings !

Thee,

heavenly mansion,

Thy

from

Potala

at

with

Together

Thy

all

deliverers

of

retinue

and
gods, titans.,

'

prostrate ourselves

humbly

We

Deliver

all distress !

from

us

at

Thy

lotus

feet,

Mother

Holy

!"

Shakti

iSo also, the presentation of oiTeringsto the Buddhist

spiritof India:

is in th" characteristic,
'

'We

To

sincerely beg Thee

partake

of the food

Onconfessing

Thee

to

in all

offered !

uqw

penitentlytheir sins

The

most

sinful hearts,,
yea, I

Ten

vices

and

Will

obtain forgiveness and

Perfection of Soul"
In

Buddhist

the

the committers

even

five boundless

the

Forms

divine

Thy

sins.

reach

through Thee!

hymn

of the

translated

"

by Waddell, Tara

is

-(l)supremely courageous,
,(2) of white mopn
brightness, (3) golden coloured,
(4) grand hair piled, (5) M^un^ shouteVy (6) best threeof strife,(8) giver of supreme
world worker, (7) suppresser
(9) best bestower, (10) Dispeller of grief, (11)
power,
Cherish er of the
(12) brightly glorious, (13) of
poor,
universal
mature
deeds, (14) with the frowning brows,
of passion, (17)
(15) giver of prosperity, (16) subduer
peller
supplier of happiness, (18) excessively vast, (19) disof distress,(20) advent of spiritualpower,
pletely
(21) com-

praisedin her, twenty-one,

forms

as:

"

perfect.
also

Such

forms

about

their

hymns

also

are

are

own

known

Shaktis

identical.

to

the

Puranists

and

Tdntrists

(Goddesses of Energy).

The

295

SHAIVArCUM-SHAKTAISM

Just

Buddhist

as

receiving worship

great

regarded

Fudo,

the

thus

described
the
*

"

bow,

of

of

god

and

and

death

the
*

the

has

her

with
or

the

banner

Ganesh, Breaker
are

for

gleaming

lasso of snakes.

he
and'

wears

the

In

land
gar-

tiger-skinof

paid in

all

Aizen,

as

form,

whose

beloved

that

(^d

the

awful,

Heaven.

z/ind

fire

he

of

of

of

the

Love
is

purity
attain

may

or

(lute), which

Gandharva,

Kichijoten

the

the

of

love; Taigensui, the

bestows

the

idea of Kali is also represented by

Indian

Kompira
mariners

stands

the

mother-queen

Benten,

supreme

Samadhi,

appears

and

strong

slays
*

counterpart

its

who

highest.
The

of the

He

snakes,

lion-crowned

in

love

but

receiving

*'

feminine

mighty

been

so

goddesses in Japanese

meditation.
His

been

India,

by'Okakura

sword

skulls, armlets

of

modern

manifestations

Kojin,

as

and

gods

the

as

trident

form,

another

in

said to have

be

of Shiva.

the

eye,

deities

immovable,

form

the terrible
third

of

masses

originaldivinity are
'*

said to have

be

may

Sino-Japanese Buddhists.

the worship of the

Buddhism

Shaiva

as

divinities may

also the Shaiva

The

divinities

the

who

Lakshmt,

Path,

to

whom

villageworship

waves;

confers

fortune

(Kartikeya)
the

the
*

and
who

elephant-headed
^rst salutations
gjj these

"

to

suggest

"

deities.

the direct adoption of Hind^

Trans-Himalayan Buddhisn;
3haiva-cum-Shaktaism.

the

as

eagle-headed, sacred

victory; Shoden,

of the

Saraswati

quells

commander-in-chief

of

Kariteimo,

.;

is

reallyan eupherjiismior

,...;..,"....."..,
-.^."..,.'
.

,.;":,."
"

,,

.-"_;

296

CHINESE

REI/IGION

Section
Neo-Hinduism

There

Saraswati

besides
those

of the

China
India

Tara

and

under

Japan

same

(3)

Mahakala.

(4)

Marichi.

(5)

Hariti.

Thus

not

but

other

Indian

the

Chinese

Pauranic

The

kings

when

while

women,

to

he

positionas
with

of

Mahayanic

or

other

In

words,

Hindus

be

Yama

is not

the

of

reign

of

assisted
the

by

of
his

the

of

temples,
surrounded

different

sister who

hells."

judges the

men.

(Yama)

and

is regent

in India. In both
are

Chinese

Ti-tsang, and

torments

the

courts

ten

over

in

represented

of the

regent

Ti-tsang and

hell, who

the

Yama

fierce

the Hindus

Getty :
under

judges

representations of
man

from

presence

'*In Japan Bmma-0

same

by

are

subordinate

of

in the

is believed

of

equally so.

are

taken

are

by representationsof
He

Buddhists

sects.

is

They

with

the

Buddhistic

Yen-lo-wang (Yama)

fifth of the ten

standing

also

followingis

judgment.

as

name

Japanese Buddhists

hells,he

identical

are

deities of India.

is Shaivaism

Tantric

and

names

and Japan

Lokapalas.

isms

**In China
Buddhist

and

and

China

Asia.

"

Nagas and Gai^das

only

Buddhist

worshipped by

(1)
(2)

Kuvera

an

whose

the

be mentioned

may

HimIlay

Tantric

and

deities

the

and

goddesses in

Pauranic

Among

Trans-

in

other

are

4.

China

and

practically
alike,a

expressionand

beard.

On

holds

the

Japan

the

middle
his head

aged
is

298

CHINESE

dynasty

thirds of the

carried

it

this

to

day

which

Jodo sect,

it

as

two-

ponds
corres-

India.
and Genku,
c|-eed,

of the

culmination, pleaded that human

its

to

weak, and try

was

the

to

of

Vaishnavism

and

died,

Genshin, the formulator

Both

who

-[^^.snever

people belong

the

to

RELIGION

might,

could

nature

accomplish

not

entire
.

direct

self-conquest and
It

rather

was

emanation

the

by

mercy

that

Kwannon

of the Divine

attainment
of the

Amida

could

alone

one

Section

the

notice

even

now

The

of

worship
but
of

ana

the

the

god

Dharma

was

N^garjuna,

according

to

Vidhusekhara

Journal of

the

Royal

..w

Dines

Literature
and

century.
Vaishnavas

in

doctrine

of
of

him

to

the

Sunya

Sunyd

void,

or

of the forms

one

th^

to

1898)

back

with

in

Society (London, 1914).

Journal

oi the

the

H.P.

Society of

Asiatic

Proceedings oiXho: Society {ior

and

Buddhism

about

supply interestingfacts

Aswaghosha

to

Sastri' s communication

(No. 1, 1895),

in modern

exists

according

elaborated

be traced

may

Asiatic

Sastri's contributions

December,

The

to

Bengalee people.

the
is

bring

first to

Buddhism

principaltheory

of

Bengal

the

Buddhism, and, though generally associated

of mediaeval
name

of

cult

Pandit.

{.e.\Nothingness,

the

orders

Mahayanic

Ramai

his

' '

saved.

be

mediaeval

that

lower

the

and

5.

probably

was

scholars

among

nothing
Pur

of

Buddha

Hinduism;

Modern

Haraprasad Sastri

in this life.

Bengal.
Chandra
also refers
life of
His

have

his

in

Buddhist

to

from

Bengal

remarks

who

Sen

on

the

followed

the

History

elements
tenth

to

of

the

in
the

Bengali
ture
litera-

seventeenth

absorption of, Buddhism

Chaitanya

the

Reformer

by

MODERN

(A.D.

1483-1533)

And

Nagendranath

see

in

various

the

its existence

under

districts between

work

Bengal,
Shiva-cult

Vedic)
from

the

and

various

has

border

also

be

written

in

may

historic

in

ment
treat-

of the

neo-

pre-Sakyan {i.e,

Shiva

is descended

the

Yoga-Tantric

from

as

much

as

Avaloki-

assimilated,besides, the characteristics

popular deities.
in Section

andHis

ic and

M9.hay an

modern

primitiveRudra

teswara,

scholar

the evolution
pi:QcesseS'in

The

can

folk-festival of the Shivaites

of the

out

elements.

of the

some

In this he has presented

stages and

of the

Hindu

one

.,;.,,

Hindu

with

topic.

maintaining

Palit's ,^a?j/^r6^^wMzm,

Bengali language,deals
northern

Orissa.

is

Buddhism,

which

and

by

Haridas

mentioned.

Btiddhism^

present day in

Bengal

the, present

to

Modern

Vasu's

at the

even

Another

also relevant

are

forms

299

HINDUISM

fact,all

In

factors

the three

of

tioned.
men-

of Shiva

L/have.contj:ibutedto the making

host.
,,

,
,

Conclusions
been

incorporated with

Elemefit
what

of these

in Hindu

has

been

chapters may

Indian

It is unnecessary

there

here

VI.

Popular Buddhism

Chapter

X.

Buddhist

Hinduism.
,

in Hindu

Section

Bengal.

.
.

iu Modem
,

Festivals of the 7th century

1.

The

Age

2.

Two

festivities witnessed

,,

of the

some

Taiua Elements
,

National

summarise

Chapter

and

Thsang
(a) The
(b) The

have
Folk-

The

to

,the titles of

; but

be, mentioued

Chapter XI,

scholars

work

forthcoming*

my

Culture,

said

iother

and

of

A.D.

Religious Eclecticism
by Hiuen

..

.
.

In

the

press

in England

(Ivp"gmans

Festival

at

Kanauj

Festival,at Allahabad
Green

"

Co.

..'"".].":";"

300

CHINESE

Chapter

REIvIGION

Socio-religiousLife

XII.

under

Bengal
Section

the

The

1.

of

the

of

People

Palas.
Pala-Chola

Period

of

Indian

history (9th-13th century.)

Section

2.

Submergence

3.

Establishment

of Buddhism.
of Shaivaism.

,,

Chapter

The

XIII.

Section

Tantric

of

Lore

1.

Mahayanic Mythology.

2.

The

factor in neo-Hindu-

common

,,

dhism.
Bud-

Mediaeval

(a) Avalokiteswara, (b) Manjusri, (c) Tara.

ism

Section

Chapter

and

Drama

3.

Ramai

XIV.

neo-Buddhism

Tantrisni.

and

Pandit,

folk-minstrel

of Decadent

Buddhism.

Section

Tantrism

1.

of

Atisha, the

Buddhist

missionary in Tibet.
Section
'

2.

Hindu

3.

The

4.

The

ceremonials

in Buddhism.

of Ramai

work

as

,,

Creation-story

,,

Preacher.
in

Sunya

Purdna.

Final

5.

Mediaeval

of

Hinduising

,,

Buddhism.
If the religiousbeliefs and
so-called

Hindus

were

historically
speaking,
present-dayPuranists
romantic
in

Brdhmanic

the

foundations
Tantrists

religionof love, which

order.

also

and

And

all classes

scrutinised, it would

and

Mahay^nism

practicesof

as

has

of
are

be found

be

in the

been

isms

of

pointed out

sections,philosophically,
also,neo-Hinduism

Japanese

Buddhism

are

the

same.

For

if the

the

in that

sought

expressed itself

that,
of

sect

every

to

of the

ously
simultane-

the

so-called

in the

ing
preced-

and

Sino-

Jodo Sect

of

Japan be regarded
which

India

and

Japan

worship

to

children, a protector
Brahmanists
and
from

and

the

Kali

If it is

good

of

war,

god

roads, and

of

who

goddess

of terror. Mother

thousand

worship
Sasthi

Mother

Sino-

the

votion
de-

in China

Buddhism

patron-saint of

the

Kartika

Hindus

or

warrior-god,
defender

Sltala the

protector of offsprings,

the

therefore,the

Japanese Buddhism,

Ideals

of the

East

taken

be

may

troduct
in-

her

in

Nivedita

following brilliant suggestion of Sister

to Okakura's

and

equally Buddhists.

others,are

Regarding

of

sects

love

or

forth, the

so

of India

smallpox.
a

of Bhakti

advocates

all Buddhists.

are

Vaishnava

the

Buddhistic,

as

eqnal

are

301

HINDUISM

MODERN

as

established:
scientifically
"

vast

Rather

must

regard

we

synthesis known

For

the subject of Japanese art

clear

abundantly
and

merely

not

that

the

the

Indianising of
work

actuallyat

"

Are

'*

the

"

is

if

in

Not

the

of the
the

of

doctrine

it

makes

century,

mythology

by

dealing with
Bast,

Buddha,
but

Buddhaising
the

was

Christianityshould
of

name

process

receive

in

its first

Franciscanism, from

answer

to the

it is,it is not
convenient

understand

"

the

*^What
of

name

Yavana

Buropean

men,

is used

by

and

as

to

the

Whatever

religion. Strictlyspeaking, it is
of

races

arises
difficulty

is Hinduism?"

ethnological term
certain

or

the

at once

question

The

Japanese, then, Hindus?

and

But

yes.

the

as

Chinese

answer

describe

received

the

to

' '

the

Mlechchha

when

Mongolian mind,

much

strange land

missionaries.

whole

personal

the

given

ninth

the

subject of interchange.

was

some

in

name

the

Okakura,

Mr.

the

the

as

Hinduism,

as

foreign consciousness.

it

other

adopted by
just
certain

foreigners
*

as

Barbarian'

Asiatic

foreign races.

to
or

peoples to

-3 02

GHINESB

The

India

people of

is not

Hindu

term

found

be

to

cult

the

according to

isms

other

and

The

teniet.

the

be

for

name

facie absurd

prima

identical

the

it should

that
the

religionsof

of

religion
be

Should, therefore,the religionsof

all known
of

India

land

the

people
native

with

associated

name

the

affirmative.

term

In

previous chapter). Buddhism

be

peoples

the

back

Japan

its

to

Evidently the

spiteof

the

ambiguity

Christianity (as explained

with

as

three

race.

still?

there

popular

so

Yamato

the

i,e.^Should
and

China

from

import

for

name

the
the

is

Indians, it

the

Buddhism?

of

name

be in the

must

ansM^er

in

the

by

Sanskrit

'Hinduism'

thus

the

and

of Han

sons

principal

or

in any

or
religious.If
political
^#ork, ethnological,

cannot

faitiis
to He

their

know

themselves

Sauraism, Shaivaism, Shaktaism, Brahmaism,

Vaishnavism,

Aryaism

REWGION

be

to

seems

the

most

acceptablename.
the

But

the

pins down
historic

deity. This
The

through

the

almost

OV7T1

chosen

to

conscience
is the

or

his

create

her

love

characteristic

consciousness

of

certain

with

the

of

keeping

three

peoples

god,

own

his
"

even

with
to

of the

or

her

seemingly
Far

godlore

adequate to
of the

his

has

express

deities in

his

;-:

in

own

Asia

anarchic

has

ever

Freedom

eyes.

saintlore.
the

grown

saint, and

own

Bast ; it has
arid

spiritof

birth-rightof

historic

is the

spiritual^very'individiial

leading

is thus

sway

exclusive

,....,

incalculably varied
name

certain

out

It

it

the

generation.

matters

his

of

objectionable,since

evolving'fresh personalitiesand

ages,

avatdra.
In

quite

mentality

every

Asian

every

be

is

feelings of people to
the

suggests

or

would

Asia.

and

thoughts

person

also

Buddhism

term

of

individualism

given
No

birth

to

an

personal

ever-growing religious

people in San-goku.

MODERN

Both

the

and
when

days
*

around

would

known

faith
and

question

the

nor

would

this

grown

Besides,

so.

like

probably

be

to

exclusive

Buddhists

would

and

have

involve

so-called

because

Hindus,

do

India

of
this

because

to

these

solidified

has

superstitions

Hindus

so-called

deity;

as

the

in

of

China

confounding

nationality.
is

It

for

clear, however,

cultural

eight

the

following
abstract

Jizoists,
Japan

the

found

metaphysics
Pluralism.

in
of

would

the
of

and

to

great

or

michi

way,

ism

that

of

under

such

ists

Sanatanism,
or

mankind

if
one

to

upon

Ti-tsangists,

other

think

Shintoism

eternal
that

thousand

Bast
And

called

are

the

the

denominations,

one

we

embrace

venture

Taoism,

which

and

Far

the

faith.

same

Christianity

churches,

or

Shivaists

India,

and

religion

that

term

the

^.^.

religion,
in

beings

thousand

purposes,

comparative

human

of

orders,

scientific

professing

as

embraces

cults,

select

of

example

name

sects,

and

millions

considered

be

for

that

anthropology

hundred

should

be

of

out

Buddhists

certain

Japan

their

the

as

in

is

it

national

and,

nate,
unfortu-

are

But

tradition

historic

terms,

them

neither
be

the

Buddhism,

abandoned.

be

possible,

age-long-

'polarised"

up

if

should,

and

Hinduism

terms,

303

HINDUISM

marga.

is

of

the

China,
is

name

to

z'.e.,

the

And

the

Monism

in

CHAPTER

XII.

Epilogue:
The
I

with

began
in

of

Pauranic

Hinduism

land

the

lands

the

varieties

the

the

the
of

have

investigation

to

parallel

Buddhism

and

is

the

affinity as

been

presented

but

are

Tantric

as

(Heaven)

of

the

well
in

and

Tenjiku^

or

the

study

Hinduism

methods

the

as

foregoing

hypothesis

comparative

modem

cult

dhism
Bud-

' '

Buddha.

and

known

Tienchu

for

pass

Shinto

and

that

verification

complete

make

faith

What

Confucius

in modern

Indications

For

of

Sociology
**

hypothesis

same

Sakya

of

of' Asiatic

Study

of

pages.

has

one

of

only

Sino-Japanese
their

through

historic

landmarks.
It would

phical

be

method"

analysis

of

the

of

have

to

necessary

This

inquiry.

would

superstitions, pilgrimages,
and

Buddhism,
the

mythology,

of those

the
will

who

basis

of the

and

Principles of

According

to

India"),

''The
a

the

(l)

involve

mythology,
of

an

monials,
cere-

Sino-Japanese
underlying

concepts

socio-religious life according

Purhnas

three
in

Tantra

vana

their

and

results

same

7"7;2//'^-studies
of Makd-nif

of

etc.,

'philoso-

ceremonials, superstitions,pilgrimages, etc.,

of the

the

analysis

an

regulate

teachings
yield

(2)

the

underlying

concepts

'

the

to

recourse

Tantra

and

establish

two

analyses
logical
psycho-

common

peoples.

English
from

are

few.

Avalon's

Sanskrit, Hymns

{Tantra-tattva)

Prabuddha

journal

The

Tantras.

to

Bharata'

conducted

by

'

the

are

translation
to

the Goddess

recent

(or ''The

works.
ed
Awaken-

Vivek-anandists,

306

CHINESE

India

all

which

the

traditions

signalised

was

activity

of

such

Thsang(A.D.

for

faith
the

the

and

and

the

over

one

trace

788-850),

Indus

history

inspiration

Asiatic

Sumida,

and

the

Ganges

have

that

years.

Unity.

is

the

not

purpose

idealism,

practical

which

eclecticism,

eight

million

hundred

stop

just

at

the

souls

threshold

and

most

important

fountain

of

the

and
been

Hiuen

774-835)

and

Hwangho

the

Narmada

assimilative
of

common

the

It
of

that

which

millennium.

and

thousand

of

out

the

of

the

was

"

love,

Yangtse,

Godavari,

the

fed

regularly
of

"

literary

as

(A.D.

Daishi

(A.D.
inauguration

and

the

philosopher-saints
K5bo

and

propa^andism

the

by

Renaissance

Vikramadityan

602-664),

hope,

Yodo

tlie

synthetic

Sankar-acharya
age

of

RELIGION

work

this

been

during
of

to

tivism
posi-

romantic
have

for

the

the

the

last

great

IflDE5i
in

Aborigines

India,

Amarasimha,

175.

good, 14; unitj^

107;

Absolute,

of

Asia,

280.

Abul

278.

monistic,

Abstractions

Americanised
Aniida

39.

Plato's,

of, in Caste-system,

doctrine

lexicographer,

193; of to-day,

statistician, 202.

Fazl

Academy
Adhikdra,

the

84; poet,

Christianity,

pot

261.
258.

in

297.
Japan,
of Kabul,
203.

Amir
Amitabha

207.

221-22.

Ali, the historian, 234.

American,
humorist,
257; melting
Ameer

in

Chinese

Buddhism,

284.

Adi

Buddha,

Adyer

289.

Gambhird

Bengali

work,

299,

305.
of

.i^geans
.^sop's

Fables

work

derived

from

of^ Academies

in India,

Confucius,
356;
concentration,

giants, 50; Hindu

218;
137;

Image-worship

in

"Aggressiveness",
Agni, Fire-God

"storm

Cloud

not

word

27 ; cf.

an,

for
in

259;
feudal

stress,"

7,

Chinese

22,

"The

literature,

Non-killing

"local

with

nothings"

habita-

131.

tion,"
^

Aiyangar

Goddess

Aizen,
Ajanta
Akbar

Mr.,
221, 250.
295.
Buddhism,

Krishnaswamy
of

Jap.
date

Paintings,
the

of, 24, 249.

named

cities
in

after

Asia

Western

and

ander
Alex-

Egypt,

42, 83, 93, 99.

connected

Alexandria
three

routes,

Alexandrian,
of

the

Alliances

with

between

India

by

42, 95.

investigators,
Hindus,

104,

sweep

228.

East

50.

11, India,

12,

inspiring force,

an

feature

predominent
273.

East

153.

by

Ai3-angar,

by

221;

177.

of South
Monarchs,
India, 190.
Prof., 192.
Anga,
parts of Jaina literature, 105,
258.
Anglicised,
Christianity,
Anesaki

in Chinese

gods

as

Animistic,

religion,

25.

33.

246, 257.

49.
(Chou),
Dynasty
Cultural
Anthropology
or
Psycho-social
26,
303;
274,
26, 204;
Physical,
Political, 161.

143.

Anthropomorphic,

33; Godlore,
124.
propaganda,

Antioch,
96, 160; Christians
at, 156.
of Sj-ria, 94, 95; advised
Antiochus,
King
160.
by Asoka,
159; ists, 54, 99.
Apocalypticism,
and

Apocrypha

152.

Psendepigrapha,

transformed

into

Buddha,

100,

167.

38 39, 40, 92; campaign,

Alexander,
82;
forged
chain, 83; conquests
a
new
fruitless, 161.

Alexandrias,

42,

Andhra

Apollo

90.

Great,

as

India

Anti-Asokan

(Mercy),
66, 228.
148.
Ahura
Mazdah,

"Airy

12;

53.

Ante-Chin

serpent,

for

China

Ancient

The

Ancient

Annam,
65.

Dragon.

Sanskirt

not

India,

in

Shintoism,

Animals

235.

Asia,

Vedic

of

Rapson,

Hwei-luh.

Serpent"

Ahitnsa

of

of

come,

Hindus,

the

Confucius

Sanskrit

and

169;
of

70; cf. Chinese,

Ahi,

yet

218.

wonders,

Agnostic,

not

49;
Pharaohs,
Jesus,
208; Sakyasimha,

politics, 51;

39;

travel,
Renaissance;

94.

Athari'a-Ve'da

in

34;

and

foreign

38;

241;

of foes,"

28, 29.
Analects
73, 74, 176; of Sakyasimha,
Anatole
the
France,
cynical author,
in Sinology,
49.
43; standpoint

50; Chivalry,

criticism

60;

Amulets

"slaver

Sans,

Anaxagorases
Ancestor-cult,
13; Japan,

291.

289,

81.

Afghanisthan

Puranas,

Hindu

232.

Persian,

through
Indian,

Esthetics

Age

32.

Crete,

milra^/idii,

and

West,

93.

Apostles,

of

Hindu

Appearances,
China,

Appendix,
Europe
Culture,

"Enlightenment,"

Culture,
a

work

travel

on

and
America,
Japan
of Asia, Eastern
and
as,

37;

of

256.

233;

to

in

India,

1.
Central

Indo-Chinese

262.
Japan
an,
in
Chinese
trade
with,' 243;
Arabs,
lamite,
IsRenaissance,
182;
European
233; Shipping,
241; Writers,
244.

308

INDEX

mixed

Aristocracy Rajput,

in Hindu

Armageddon

the

pupil

literature, 110.

256.
of mankind,
sections
GSndhara,
166; of Poetry and
Chinese,
Music, 132; -Consciousness
enriched
by Hindu,
291; -critics
dian
291; InChinese, 254-5, Hsieh-Ho,
Nationalist
School
of, 293;

"Arrested"
of

Art,

-traditions

are

Arthasdstra

Hindu

Hindu

103; the

and
Chou-li

for

name

Politics, 84
(Text-book

oldest

Atheist, Confucius
Athens, 38, 99.

60.

self
Atnian, the
metaphysics,
the

not

an,

or

soul

Hindu

70.

in

Hindu

26.

233.

Hun,

Aufklariing,

explanation, criticism,

or

etc., in England

Augustan

and
Europe, 37.
Culture
50; of Chinese
4,

era,

252.

Aurangzib,

in
Aryan, 5; Culture, 51; Settlements
India, 176; the term, 197; -isation in

Avalon

of

Emperor

India,

287, 304.
Avalokita, Avalokiteswara,

88.

Mr.,

Avatdra

176.

Culture,

of the
one
Atharva-Veda,
Scriptures, 26, 27, 28,

279.

185.

romance,

161.

Mr., 270, 273, 277.

Astrology, 49, 63.
in Japan, 247, 267.
Asuka, Province
Aswaghosha,
142, 143, 163, 208, 298.
Horse
Aswamedha,
Sans.
Sacrifice, 124.

Attila

211.

lover,

as

generic

Politics),52; 208,

of

Arthurian

age
patron-

84; a
Economics

Hindu

289.

common,

Artists, Graeko-Roman
of, 198; same

Japan, 265.
Assyrian, 32, 184; Monarchy,
Aston

37, 226.

Matthew,

Arnold

in

201.

race,

Aristotle, 37, 70; Alexander

of, 93; of India, 50.

140, 281, 291.

incarnation

(human

of Divinity).

Arjabhata

the

Hindu

Mathematician,

221.

Arydvarta,

Northern

Asceticism

in

India,
Asia,

160;

Ancient

India, 203.
China,
30;

in

31.

Concert

of, 236; Expansion

of, 234; expunged

world, 224;

the

misinterpreted

and

from

the

Minor,
done

map

of

99, 155;

injusticeto^

of, Hindusthan
became,
"-sense," 241, 243; spiritof,
for
Kaiidasa,
229, 260; synonym
the
Middle
Hindu
in
232;
Ages,
Trans-Himalayan,
282; "-trotters,"
56: school

229;

115, 126, 128, 145, 175, 282;

William
of Orange
215.
an,
"The
Awakened
India," 304.
The
Awakening
of Faith, 143, 208, 217.
Hindu
113.
Ayodhya,
Capital ancient

^_)'7"rfl'^t'a.
Comprehensive Sanskrit term
of Life, including
meaning Science
the
medical
biological and
sciences, 52; -ists,99.
of
China
157; Intercourse
Babylon,
with, 96.
Bacon
Francis, 208, 223; Prof., 146, 155;
Roger, 223,
schools
of art in,
Bactria, Hellenistic
all

164.

241.

Asian, birthright of ever}', 302; -isation

of Russia, 233.
Asiatic, Culture, 182; Encj-clopsedists,
41; history, 39; history, brightest
period in, 230; life-stream, fountainranean
head
of, 183; lake, the Mediter40;
Sea, 233; Master-minds,
Mentality, Basis of, 278; Mind, 276;
Sociology, 55; Sphere of influence
in Europe, 234; Standard
of science,
245.

Society of Bengal," 298.

and relative, 280;
Unity, absolute
a
philosophical necessity, 279; not
all due
to religious,commercial
or

political intercourse, 4; pioneers of

182; threshold
of, 306.
Asoka, 142, 227; Creed
really embodies
"the
90;
spirit of Hindusthan,"
Edicts, 76 89; Hindu
Emperor
"First
of
Chinese
Contemporary
81; of Modern
Asia, 89.
Emperor,
Assimilation, Indian
Capacity for, 202;

with

Hanseatic

235.

towns,

Bagehot

Mr.

Balance

of

72.
,

and

160.

Balfotir

Mr.,

Band

VySsas

of

Asia

between

Accounts

Europe,

25.

in India, 50.

Banerji the historian 200, 249.

"Bangiya Sahitya Parishat"
(Academy
of Bengali literature) 195.
of the
Seven
"Banks
Rivers"
referring

"Asiatic
Asiatic

232; connected

Bagdad,

to

India, 32.

"Barbarian",
Hindus

38, 81
in

touch

162;
92; hordes,
with, 189; of

Scvthia, 233.
Barnett

Baronies

Mr.,

210.

controlled

BSts"yana,

by stars,
of

Author

Hindu

62.
Sexual

102; 291.
Science, Kdma-sntra,
of Bible-criticism, 155.
Baur, founder

Bazin, French
scholar, 251.
Mr., 237, 251.

Beal
'

'Believingwhere

we

cannot

prove," 163.

309

INDEX

5enares, in India, 51.

Bengal, 48, 51, 81; a "great power,"
dern,
249; Bay of, 181; bourgeoise moa

mixed

race,

life

201;

and

modern
Buddhism
175;
thought,
infiunces
in, 298; Tamil
293;
on,
Empire, 203, 249; language, 200,

of

Saraswati, (goddess

Japanese

learning)

292.
,

59.

Rev.

Bergen

Vedic

Scholar, 23.
"Better
of
fifty jears
than
a
Europe
cycle of Cathay"
63, 258.
Bhakta, i.e. Ivover, 143; of China, 216;
Fa-Hien, a, 182.
Bhakti
or
Heart-Culture, 144; or L/Ove,
Faith
and
Devotion, 210.
Bhandarkar
Sir, 209, 218, 305.
Bharhut, Buddhist
stupas at, in India,
115, 133.
Bhikshus
(monks), 99, 123.

Bhoga, Sanskrit
Bhupdla-stotra,

for

enjoj-ment,

228.

211.
Jaina hymn,
Bible, 46, 54, 56; Chinese, 60; criticism.
School
of, 155; Hterature,
114;
MahfivSna, 142; of Neo-Hinduism
281; of the Gupta age, 210.
neither

Hindu

nor

Chinese

nor

262.

Japanese,
Bindusara, successor

of Hindu

Emperor

Chandragupta, 85, 94, 95.

98, 100.
Binj-on Laurence,
"Biography of great men," history, 59.
Biological study of social phenomena,
55.

Birth, of Buddhism,
in

almost

and

China

simultaneous

; -place of
288.
Buddhism,
Bismarck, 41, 91.
Biwa, Japanese lute, 292.
Blood
intermixture
in India, 195, 203.
first Chinese
Bodhidharma,
patriarch,
Indian
183; South
prince, 192.
in posse 143,
Buddhas
Bodhisattvas
or
hierarchy of, 151, 286, 293; Tits^ng

India, 145

(Jizo), 283.
Book, oj Changes ("Yi-King") a Chinese
Classic, 29, 47, 275; of History
Chinese
Classic, 6
("Shu-King"),
20, 47; of Jubilees, 153; of Odes,
or
of Poetry ( 'She-King' ) Chinese
Classic, 6, 11, 20, 44, 47; of Rites, 58.
'

'

the

Brahma,

Metaphysics,
Brahma,

Hindu

over-soul

in

Hindu

26.

67, 167,
identified
with Avalokiteswara,
Japanese Boten, 297.
a

literature

god

branch

of the

scripture), 10.
104; Order, Isms, 300.
a
name
given to Indian
by foreigners, 26; -ist,

Brahmanical,
BrShmanism,
religion

of

Brdhtnana

literature

(section of Vedas), 113; a Hindu

miscalled, 122.
Brandes
the
Danish
Georg,
literary
critic,42.
Brooke, Mr. Stopford, 56.
Brihat
Samhita, Sanskrit
work, 71,222.
British, Empire, Feudatories
of, 200;
56.

Museum,
Brunfels

the

Buddha,
God,

69

botanist, 104.
;

Great

as

Teacher

and

as

281; cult, 105, 141; disappearance

of, as god, from India, 145;
in
the
by L/aotsze,
west, created
253 ; the
out
of
god, 44, 92 ; made
Asian
Apollo in Central
Sculpture,
100 ; oldest
image
of, in Ceylon,
Presence
136; Real
of, 135; (i.e.
Enlightened) the title of Sakya, 4;

worship to be distinguished from

the teaching of SSkya the Buddha,
177.

Indian

Buddhachinga

priest,180.

128 ; China,
66, 263 ; China
Deities
of, 283; literature, 112; of
China
and
Japan
really Hindu,
296; scarf, 266; so-called, 4, 291;
Tartar, 233.
"Buddhist
"Buddhist
China,"
India,"
Meaning
of, 178, 179.
Buddhist
in India, 119, 197.
Art

Buddhist,

Buddhist

China,

Buddhist

India, 52, 70.

Buddhist

Literature

Asia

266.

91 ; an

Buddhism,
one

even

in China, 237.
ambiguous term, 177;
without, 3,132, 280; a

Shinto, 275 ; before the rise of, 52 ;

history
of Chinese, 4, 139, 165, 180,
188, 2"16,237, 251, 254, 257, 281,
284, 291, 301 ; in modern
Hinduis^l,
in
287 ;
188, 203, 257,
Japan,
281, 285, 292, 295, 299; in Korea,
188; not
pessimistic, 78; said to
to
have
first
96 ;
China,
come
strictly speaking,
equivalent to
142

Mahiyana,
278;
287;

"

(Sacred

students

Bergsonian, 32.
Bernaigne, French

Bigots,

of Hindu
Vedas

299.

Benten,

of
Brahmana,66,85,87,fellow
passengers
harsh
Fa-Hien, 242; Asoka
towards,
89; Bishop, in Japan, 246; priestly
must
caste, 52, 118; priestly caste
fight, 86; term, 205.
the title of a particularclass
Brdhniana,

theistic,

67

the

term,

295.

Buddhism

302

Trans-Himalayan,

by Eitel, 98.
.

310

INDEX

Buddhism

as

Buddhism

in

Bull

Chamberlain

Burning

of

77.
Nature-Forces,
II., Gupta Emperor,
patron of Kalidasa, 222.
Change in Chinese
life, 62.
"Changeless East," 56.

Chandragupta

text, 40.

82.

Prof.

Bury

China

83.

of Books,"
of Confucian

"Burner

with

192.

through,

108.

Byron,

Byzantine Empire,
Byzantium, 153.

Chang-Tao-ling

233.

Taoism,

188; influenced

Bushido,

in

Charaka-School

the

Development

191;

of

174.

Chinese

ChangH,

by Meditation,

Japanese Chivalry, 88.

54, 55, 95.

255

268.

Mr.

Brahmanist, 80, 87, 122,

Em198; a Jaina (?) 85; Maurya
peror,40;not a pedant,84;worshipper

89.

in touch

; India

281

India,

Chandragupta,

Georg, 72.
of Excommunication,

Burma,

of, in South

248.

72.

Buckle,
Buhler

Ch^lukyas, Empire

Religion, 76, 85.

Translation, 79.

King, 141.
Ayurvedists, chemists,

"Csesaro-Papism," i.e. Headship in both

temporal and spiritualaffairs,4 ; of

medical
botanists, zoologists, and
practitioners,52, 99.
Chdratia, Indian word for strollingbards-

Emperor,
Asoka, Indian
Carlyle 108, 109, 125 ; view

Charles

Caesar,

77.

or

of history,

Rev.
148, 153.
185.
Charlemagne,
Chaucer, 208.
Chau-Ju-Kua,
Inspector of foreign trade,

59.

Carnegie, 88.
Carpathian Mountains,

frontier

of Asia,

233, 235.

244.
with

connected

Cairo

Hanseatic

towns,

Chau-Ju-Kua
by Hirth
242, 243.
Chavannes
Mr., 27.
Chen
Dynasty, 240.

235.

Calendar
of Jade 284.
mode
of life"
"Calendrical

in

China,

120.

Chhdndogya

of India, 202.

CaUnns

"A

a
man
of, in China, 239, 246.
Cambodia,
Buddhist, 180; Jaina, 105; of
Canon,
Chinese
Painting, Six, 291.

Books

Canonical

of the

Old

China,

240.

Confucian, 76.
Cathay, 63, 261 ; a cycle of, 258.
Celebrities Indian, of to-day, 125.
Celestials, 24, 32, 34, 35, 40, 45, 58, 60,
Confucius
"writ
62, 68, 168; as
large," 49.
Celtic legends, 13.
Catechism

Central

Asian

96

95
,

the
^

Hun,

97 ; and

West

Asian

Ti, 138; Attila

gions,
233; Migrations, 199; re-

explorations by

Wu

189.
Central

Provinces

in India, 81.

Cessation-of-Miserj-ism

greater,

"China

life,204.
System in Indian
Translation
of the Chinese
Catalogue

Tripitaka,

{Nirvdnism)

Upanishad, 66,
plaything for

124.
an

hour,"

than

Review"

The

62, 117.

Chinese, Antiquity, 26; Buddhism,

162.

Caste

the Buddhist

Confucius, 49, 56
from
of, 240 ; name
Tsin State, 81; cf. Tzinista, 242.
China, by Parker, 98.

192, 242, 243.

"

is

master-minds

Testament,

Capitals Chinese, 238-40.

captured Rome,"
Captive Greece

of

child

Rockhill,

and

278.

148.

Canton,

minstrels, 44.

79, 177, 281.

Ceylon, 94, 185, 242, 281; Oldest image
of Buddha
in, 136.
Reformer
of
mediaeval
the
Chaitanya,
Bengal, 48, 202, 224.
Chaldseans, 193.

139,
165, 180, 188, 216, 237, 251, 254,
257, 281, 284, 291, 301; Classics, 6,
to World's
20, 29, 47; Contributions
Culture, 236 ; Culture, Augustan age
of 252; Culture,
4; drama, Hindu
influence
251; genius, elasticity
on,
and
adaptability of, 64 ; Gitd, 107 ;
Gods, 25; Godlore, 3; "Herodotus"
48;
historian, 40; Intellect, 31;
Learning, Sung School of, in Japan,
264; life, Islam
in, 243; life under
the
Tangs, 251 ; literature in Japan
and on India, 246; Maritime
activitj',
242; Mentality, 3, 22; Mind, 49,
65 ; Napoleon,
81, 83 ; official life,
47 ; people
described
as
wrongly
non

terms

-religious, 60 ; philosophical
in Nihongi, 269; philosophy,

religion, 57; religious indifferentism, 2; Renaissance, 230, 251 \

Scholars, 240; Shintoism, 11; Socioreligious life parallel to Hindu, 25;
31;

311

INDEX

TSrS, 292; VySsa, Confucius, 50, 59.

Chinese, The 172.
Chinese Buddhism,
71, 254.
Chinese depository, 130.
Chinese Sociology, 21, 63, 141.
Chivalry, age of, 256.
for"life of painting,"
Chi-Yun, Chinese
254.
Chola

Empire, 94, 203; in Southern

India, 49; powerful fleet of, 241.
Period
Chou
6, 9, 11, 32, 33, 45, 46, 47,
58, 116, 240.
Chou-li, the oldest work
on
politics,in
Chinese, 46, 49.
RamaChrist, 43, 62; cult later than
and Buddha-cult,
cult, Krishna-cult
155 ; -ian
doctrine, 91 ; Europe,
defence
of, against Islam,
233;
-ianit}-,90; an ambiguous term, 175,
have
the
of
177, 303; may
name
Franciscanism,
301; -ology, 155;
parallel from, 146.
"
Chronicles
of Japan,"
268.
need
be revised,
Chronology Kushan,
parative,
142; Kushan,
tentative, 163; Com223.

Chu-fan-chi,

Chinese

work

on

foreign

(Chutsze), the great

Sung
of Confucianism, 254;

commentator

264.
Chu

Kingdom

Taoist

Doctor,

Chuangtszi, mystic, 30;

of Taoism

the

great Doctor

its second

and

founder,
102, 107, 108, 111, 140, 160.

Chuangtszi Mystic
Reformer, 102.
,

Moralist

atid Social

Classics

Chinese,
6, 20, 49 ; praise
57 ; mention
ascetic
Taoism,
tices,
prac31.

Classical, Europe, the last word

of, 40;
Hellas, 38.
Classicism
of Goethe, 91.
Clive, 1.
"Close
thy Byron, open thy Goethe,"
108.

Code

("The
Laws"),
Manu's, 54.
111, 252.
Cranmer-Byng,
Cognates i.e. born together, 151.
Colonising period, American
poet of, 261.
elements
in the
gion
Folk-ReliCommon,
of China
and
India, 26; fund
of
religious ideas gives birth to
Buddhalore,
Christlore, Ramalore,
157; origin of Buddhism,
Shaivaism,
145.
Vaishnavism,
Comparative, Chronology', 223; History,

41 ; Method,

Method,

Philology,

26 ;

Religion,

of the Philosophers
Dynasty, 101.
"Concert
of," "Asia," 236; Hindusthan
the
heart
of, 245; "Europe,"
88,
Edition

Complete
prior

to Tsu

236.
"

of the Armies,"
285.
Conqueror
of Maratha,
Conquests, influences
in Indian
"Convection-current,"
life, 206.
Consciousness, Asiatic, foundations
276

203.
cial
So-

of,

236.

Yamato,

of, 174, 230.

Constitution, Ancient
Japanese, 267.
95.
Consul-generals of Hindu
Emperor,
Review,"
"Contemporary
The, 251.
Contending States ' in China, 80.
Continental
faiths in Japan, 267.

Constantinople, capture

' '

'

Coom^aswamy
"Corrupter

),-238-39.

of Youths

"

53.

242.

Cosmas,
Cosmic,

Order, 14; System, 275.

Japan, from India, 245.

in

Council
' '

293.

Dr.

(Kabul

Cophene

of

Jainas, 123.

Country-made
{Swadeshi) religionol
the
Japanese, 267.
' '

Court

of I^ove"

220.

of

Peking, 170.
Cow-worship in Vedic
Creative

57.

35, 303.
introduced
into
Mariner's,
Compass,
Europe through Mongols, 235.

"Courts

141.

author, 4.
period, (B.C. 722-481), 46.

Chun-tsin

Chwang,

in China,

Chinese

Chu-Ping,

; -Historical

267

Cotton

countries, 244.
Chu-Hsi

171

Evolution

religion,28.

32.

Creed
of Half Japan, The 94, 147.
Criticism, in China, 254; Higher, 41.
Critique of Pure Reason, 37.
Cross-section
of world-culture, 32.
Crucifixion, not much
noticed 42.
Crusades, history of, 232.
Cunningham's
Stnpa of Bharhut, 133.
Cycles ( Yugdntaras) in Hindu
religious
history, 127.
"Cynic," 99; 159.

Cyrenaic

School

of

Philosophy,

95.

Confucius,

32, 36, 40, 41, 58,65, 80, 267 ;

about
Shinto, 275 ; a mortal
among
mortals, 48 ; a Taoist, 57 ; belief in
godlore, 68 ; Chinese
VySsa, 59,
150; -cult, a cult of World-Forces,
176 ; deified, 174 ; follower
of, in
Japan, 264; his only original work,
50 ; Images
of, 130 ; interview with
Lao-tsze, 57; in the East, instructed
Confucius
=
253;
b}' Laotsze,
563; is not
China,"
China, 49;
"

unknown

legends
Duke
of

any

and

Earl, 48;
school, 59 ;

to,
not

not

63 ; made
founder

the
a

god, 53;

312

INDEX

not

with

yet deified, 132;

reference

to

56 ; one
intellectuals, 47 ; the

perspective,

yet studied

not

historic

the
of

the

many

god, 92, 146 ;

44, 48 ; the
and
the
Librarian, 47 ;
Judge
Pisistratus of China, 176; the Sociologist,
74; the teacher of "propriety,"
41; worship of, 148.
Confucian, 237 ; Idolatry, 129, maxims,
265; shoes, 266; temple, first,132,
in Japan, 268;
140 ; texts, 40 ; texts
-ism, 26, 253; not firmly established,
49 ; Sung, in Japan, 264 ; the study
of Chinese
Classics, 60 ; the term
discussed, 175; the term a misnomer,
the

historic

person,

Declaration

of

Decline

Fall

and

Confucianism

and

Confucianist,

99,

89.

Empire,

162, 234.
De
Groot, 13, 25, 30, 57, 58, 41, 121, 128.
Deification, of
Confucius,
Laotsze,
and
Sakya,
Mahavira,
137; of
Confucius, 174; of Ivaotsze not j-et,
125; of human
beings, 270; of
Ivaotsze, 173.
Deity, 60; Eternal, in Buddhism, 143.
Delhi, 202; of the Japanese, 247.
Democratic
Vistas
278.
by Whitman,

Demonology,
Dendrology
Descartes,

30.

in Chinese

religion,25.

223.
of

"Description
Chinese

61.

Indulgence,
of the Roman

Barbarous

Peoples"

(Chu-fan-chi),

work

its Rivals, 1, 60, 106.

244.

Determining luckj- sites, 71.

to
modern
Devendranatha,
274; akin
Reformer, of
in
Indians
religious beliefs, 61 ;
Bengal, in India, 126.
102 ;
of, Chuangtszi,
Devotion,
one
whirlpool of, 216; "to
arch-enemy
of
the
the sphere of
Period,
something afar from
Kyoto
Japanese,
our
sorrow,"
144, 228.
264; of Confucianists, 83.
and
in Taoism,
121.
TSra, 288; of
"Dew-receiving vase"
Cult, of Avalokita
145 ; of the
the specialcreed
adumbrated
L/ove and
Romanticism,
Dham^ma,
279 ; of Nature-Energies
in
by Indian
Emperor
Asoka, 77; 88,
Many,
273 ; of
ture-Forces
NaShintoism,
90, 142, 160.
Japanese
Buddhist
in PSli,
work
Dhammapada,
60; of World-Forces,
61,
54, 76.
116, 282.
Dharma
Cultural
God, 298.
Anthropology, 26, 274, 303.
i)harma, Sanskrit word for 'law,''order'
Culture, Aryan, 51 ; Asiatic, 182, 258 ;
67 ;-history
'religion'or "Tao"
Encyclopaedia of Hindu
14, 149.
Dharmapala, Hindu
Emperor,
4, 249.
43, 65; Japanese, 257; -pioneer, 13;
Dharma-SCistras
cenic
economic,
Manu,
52; pre-Christian, 93; SaraSocio-religions,Socioand
234 ; Synthesis of, with Faith,
tises
Socio-politicaltreain Sanskrit, 52.
265.
meditation, in Confucianism,
Dhyana Sans.
Cuvierian, 37.
254; in Sukraniti, 255.
Dai Nippon, 89, 267.
Southern
India, 203.
Dialogues, 144.
Dakshinatya
Diamond
for "Spirit," 90.
Damashii
Sutra, 181.
Jap. word
"Diastole"
56.
in living organisms, 38.
Comedy
Dante,
228; Divine
Dickinson
"Dark
Prof., I.
184; 230; the only for
Ages,"
Digha Nikaya Pali Buddhist
treatise,76.
Asia, 224.
dhism,
Budfor "Conquest
of
Digvijiya, Sanskrit
Darkness, Region of, in Chinese
284.
quarters", 185, 217.
of
Hindu
Director
of Fire, 22.
six
the
Darsana,
systems
"Dispassion" practised in China, 30.
Philosophy, so called, 52; S"nkhya,
"'Dissertation on Roast
66; -ists,99; -India, 178.
Pig" 35.
ll'b.
District-God, 22.
Dasabodha,
"Distance
lends
48.
Darwinian
of, 261.
enchantment,"
poet laureate
age,
"Divinest
of Men,"
Confucius
admired
Das
Citralakshana, 255, 291.
Dasyus, aboriginal people iu India, 201.
as, 48, 125.
Divinities
the
Xushan
of Japanese Buddhism,
295.
Date
of Kanishka
king of
of
142.
of
the
Doctrine,
265;
"Infallibility",
India, tentative,
Mean,
74, 176; of Non-Resistance,
Davis, 131, 172.
of the
tion,
modern
Reformer,
53; of Relativity, 41; of RenunciaDaySnanda,
of
277.
in
125.
Variety,
281;
India,
Punjab,
Doctor
Sukra, the Hindu
philosopher,
Hindu, 73.
Decalogue
in South
on
Deccan
India, 167, 248; -isation
Art, 290.
of India, 230.
Dosho, Japanese scholar, 247.
(South-Indianisation)
263,

314

INDEX

the
of, 98; Venice
of, 234; -ean, Civilisation,
Islam
contributions
of
234;
to,
Service,
history of, 38; in Hindu
190; influence, 153; of to-day, 84.
80; External,
Evidences, Documentary,
147; Internal, 268.
Evolution, agelong, 68; -ary Sociology,

-Religion, 70, 173 ; -religion in

130; Religion of the, 283;
and
in China
-Religion the same

markets

267;

bulwark

54.

Expansion, epoch of, 38;

Faerie Qtieene, 218.

of Asia, 233.

Japan,

India, 26.
Culture, 8,
India, 11\.
triumph over, 82 ;
Foreign, foe, Hindu
in
Invasions
European
History,
169; trade. Inspector of, 244; -ers.
of China
Intercourse
with, 96.
299 ;

bhakta, 216;
Hien, 191 ; Chinese
porary
Missionary, 181, 222, 242; contemof Kalid"sa, 188.
named,
302; of
Faith, of Indians, how
262 ;
of, 143 ;
Religion
Japan,
Culture
and,
Synthesis between

of Japan

The

21\.
in

government,"
in

"

Gtta,

the

149.
"

Forward
range," 259.
Fossils, protest against, 40.
and
Faith
of Love,
Fountain

monies,
Cere-

22

husbandry,

like

Ancestor,

agencies,

of

Hope,

22

in

China

India, 69.
quarters
to India, 250.
China
from
routes
Four
42,
France
Anatole, the pupil of Renan,
88.

or

Frederick

and

Freedom

India, 35.
Feminine
Divinities, 291.
Fenollosa,
Prof., 84, 138, 166, 191, 197,

"Free

China,
91.

Fichte,

265, 275.
Finance

Minister, Hindu, 41, 52.

introduced
into
Europe
Fire-arms,
235.
through Mongols,
7; history of Chinese,
Fire-god, Hindu
63-64; very
important in China, 22;

worship,

63.

"First

Chinese
Emperor,"
United
India, 40.

"First

of

Power

the

world"

80;

of

Hindu,

"Five

Duties,"

"

Leaders

Period

of, in Chinese

history, 46.
Period
-China

Chinese

all

and
in

of theShivites

299;

ages

; -Element

Hindu
in Chinese

127; -Element

69; -Faith

history, 167

of Roman
of

-festivals

in

Civilization,

Religion,

India, 123; -Festiva

in northern
Bengal,
in

Hiuen

Thsang's

time, 250; -imagination, 128 -India

of all ages,
178, 273; -Ideas about the
celebrities, 221 ;
Vikramadityan

Vedic

Scholar

Scholar

Bern-

37

23.

new,"

pastures

51.

of Asia, 233.

Fudo, Jap. Shiva, 295.

Scholar, 266.
Fu
Hsi, Chinese
history,
Fujiwara period of Japanese
248, 297.
cultural
of
Fundamental
unity "
ideals in India, 196.
Climatology, 71.
Fung-Shui, Chinese
Further
India, 191, 250.
and
Fusion, of Cultures, 100; of Hunnic
"

' '

Indian

Gablentz,
Gandhara,

73.
"

251

fields and

every

184.

Flavian

Fresh

Frontier

"Fifty years of Europe," 259.

Fifty years of New Japan, The, 203, 256,

historian, 171.

Encyclopaedists,

"

51.

264.

French,

Bazin,
aigne,

of

name

185.

Great,

the

51; India,

45; Germany,

the

of Conscience,
278.
Love,"

Freeman

230.

Feudal,

of

guardians

in

four

a
Franciscanism,
suggested
Christianity, 301.

beneficent

the

Nature,

as

war,

Kings,"

Great

"Four

religious

and
Chinese
Hindu, 7.
Far, Cathay, 232; East, 39, 286; Eastern,
189.
Nations, 265 ; Intercourse,
Father, 13 ; Cult of, in India, 12 ; of

Folk,

"

211

306.

Family-Reunions,

Five

Southern

; of
34 ; of Religion, 33.
all Dharmas
"Forsake

265.

Faith

-Songs of

of love,

Form

Fa

Hindu

in

Folk-Element

200:

races,
Mr.

of

Races

in

195.

country,
48.

in,
origin of Mah"y"nism
163; Art of, 166.
in
musicians
heavenly
Gandharva,
India, 69; Japanese K-ompira, 295.
Ganesli, Japanese Shoden, 295.
dess,
godGangS, Ganges, the river, Hindu
22, 118, 242, 258, 267, 306.
167.
Gautama
Buddha,
halfbird
Garulas
Garudas, half man,
or
in Indian

religion,69.

Gat has, Persian

Genku
a founder
,

ism, 298.
Genoa, connected

sacred

texts, 148.

of Japanese

Vaishnav-

with

cities,235,

Asiatic

315

INDEX

founder

Genshin,

of Japanese Vaishnav298.

(Jodo Buddhism),

ism

Geoniancers, 49.
academic
life, 45; Classicists,
German,
37; states of the 18th century, 45.
54.
91; Young,
Germany, modern,
Getty, Mrs., 287, 291, 296, 305.
for clarified butter,
term
Ghee, Indian
10.

Ghibellins, 91.
Gibbon, 162, 234.
Giles
1, 3, 10, 21, 24, 58, 60, 102, 107,
110, 117, 132, 136, 156, 251.
most
Gttd, "Lay of the
lyord," the
authoritative

and

scripture, 107;
oi
preeminence

influential

Hindu

Greek, Appollo, 100; artists at Pdtaliputra

94; Astronomy,
223; Celebrities,
59; city states, 38; Culture,
at
and
Tarsus, Antioch
Alexandria,
160;Designs,99; Empire in the East,
149; ethics, 39; invasion, 81; logic,
38; merchants,
95; not less superstitious,
than
Indians, 64; phj-sics,
38; psychology,
39; politics, 39;
princes, 93; seal, 100; sophist, 40.
the historian, 180, 192, 232.
Green

Griffith

literature, 143;
in, 127;
Taoistic, 109; 109, 110, 149; in
Plotinus, 160, 209, 225.

the

Continent

for

267.

Japan,

7, 23, 88, 105, 109, 113.

historian, 38.

Mr.,

the

Grote

Krishna

of

Green-rooms

'

'

Ground-spirit in Chinese religion, 22.

Groupings of Powers, 280.

Mr.
119, 134, 197.
,
Guelphs, 91.
*
of a dream
"Guide, philosopher, friend," 39.
'Glory and the freshness
Guizot
218.
the historian, 180.
The,"
Gnostics, 99, 156; -cisni, 154, 159.
Gujrat, Jainisni in, 212.
of, 218; Empire of
Gobharana, the first apostle of Buddhism
Gupta, age, Indians
in China, 140.
the, 184; Era, close of, 200.
of Kanauj
God, 6, 15, 17, 21, 60, 107; a postulate,
Gurjara-Pratihara
Emperors
in India, 100, 249.
35; incarnate, 145; in human
form.
The
Sanskrit
word
for preceptor,
Guru,
King a, according to Hindus,
106; -in-man, 128; Mercy of, 144; no
39, 126, 256.
mention
carnate Hackmann,
of, 89; of Japan, .as in76, 78, 85, 139, 143, 180, 182.
290.
forms
of Buddhas,
Mr.
263; of
Hadaway
Literature, in China, Wen
Ti, 117;
Hagiology or saintlore, 126.

of

Neo-Hinduism

of

Sino-Jap.

same

as

those

Hague-Conferences,

Buddhism,
284; of
Northern
Buddhism,
151, 282; of the
and
Road, in China
India, 24; of
in China,
Shintoism,
272; of War,
117; will of, 2.
GodSvari
the, river in South India, 306.
Goddesses, 283.

"God-gifted organ-voice," 229.

13; Anthropomorphic,

God-lore,

\aried
Gods

143;

in Asia, 302.

Buddhism,
289, 291.
Chinese
work, 4.
91 108, 228; the Hindu
Kalidasa,
,

"Government
in Europe,
Gowen

of

good

Haroun

one

people by

art

120.

Confucianists

of

of, 302.
Hangchow,
Sung

the

to

Wu

and

Chinese

Ti, patron
Taoists, 83

166, 192;
artists, 137;

or

sons

Hanseatic

Capital at, 244,

connected

towns

with

246.

Cairo,

and
Baghdad
Peking, 235.
Prof., 262, 271.

Harada

in the
well

Moon
as

"

Hindu

the

idea

in Chinese

literature, 4.

Frederick, 56.
152, 200, 248; Hindu
Harsha, Vardhana,
and
Shiva
Emperor,
worshipping
4.
Buddha,
Harun
Alraschid, 232.
Harvard
Series, 26, 27, 29.
Havis, Sans, for Sacrificial Cake, 10.
Heart-Culture, 144; Religions of 217.
Heart
of, 144.
Open,"
message
Heart, of Asia, 100; of Europe, Asiatic
influence
of
in, 234; of
sphere
expulsion of foreigners
Europe,
from, 169.
Heart, of India, 2\Q);ofJainism,bZ,134.
Heaven,
15, 17, 21, 25; male
principle
in Chinese
Metaphysics, 30; his son
,

in China,

art,
161;
Civilisation, 98.
74.
The Great
Leartmig,
"The
Great
(Maharshi), 126.
Sage"
Great
Sage 46, 49, 146.
"Great
Wall," 81.
Greater, Asia, the
story of, 235;
Higher Vehicle, 141 ;India, 191.
-Roman

'

another'

170.

Professor, 45, 98, 107,

Graeko-Buddhist

Al-

232.
of

168 ; gives the name

people, 12 ; Emperor

Harrison

prime

raschid"

83.

48, 64, 110; powerful,

Dynasty,

as

185.

"Golden

Han,

Hare

of Northerfi
God-questions, a

Goethe

Griinwedel

"

11.

316

INDEX

the
heart
of "Concert
of Asia,"
32; Synthesis in Kalidasan
of Asia, 229.
245 ; School
ideals, 226.
fluence Hirth,
15, 27, 46, 47, 59, 80, 97, 101,
Hellenes,
33, 92; city-states,55; in38;
242, 244.
powerless, 156; race,
of
the
-isation of India, 198; -istic ; art in
world, 233;
Historical, atlas
with
contrasted
of Criticism,
.305 ; Method
Method,
Bactria, 164 ; as
in
at Hindu
Hellenic, 38 ; Embassy
55; -ico-Comparative Method
dom,
Sociology, ("5,282.
capital,85; influence, 158-59; kingof Geography
163; period, 152; Syria, 81.
History, Influence
on,
72; Military, of India, 204; of
Henotheistic, 33, 276.
in England,
80.
Asia, 230 ; of Bengal, 249 ; of BudHeptarchy
'Buddhism'
i e. embodying
the Doctrine
'Chinese')
Heraclitean
dhism(See
or
in India,
29.
in China,
of Change,
180; of Castes
203 ; of the English
Herb- worship in Vedic
Religion, 27.
People, 232; of
of Egypt,
154.
Hermetic
books
Europe, 39; Indian, epochs in, 179;
125.
235 ; of Titsang
in Carlyle's language,
of the
Hero"
Mongols,
the
in China, 284; of warfare, 206.
Chinese, 48.
Herodotus,
Historic
like the Energies of
Heroified
fathers
China, 21.

Hegelian,

*'

Nature,
"

21

Geography of Europe 171.

History, of Bengal, 200 ; of Bengali
Literature
298; of China
{Go-w"n),
of
45;
(Hirth),
101;
of China

Historical

35.

Futchi, Keeper of temple, 63.

Criticism, 41; Intelligences,
Higher,"

Hia

; "Vehicle"

141.

Himalayas,
81, 291; crossed
than, 232.

by

Hindus-

Literature
110, 251 ; oj
Civilisation, 72; of England, 215;

Chitiese

Ivower
Lesser
Vehicle,
or
141, 142, 147, 281.
for
Asian, 232;
Hindu,
as
synonym
Bushidb
or
Chivalry, 87 ; Chou-li,
52 ; Culture, 67 ;
the Artha-Sisira,
Culture, best expression of, 228;
dhism
BudJainism and
Development,
phases of ,67;genius, elasticity

Hinaydnisni,

adaptabilityof

and

64 ;god

present at

lidasan
initiation, 68 ; in Kaliterature
225; Li-king, 52;
in, 73; MenLiterature, Positivism
114; Moses,
tahty, 68; Messiah,
Manu
the Sociologist,87; Movement
the name
of a
in China, 172 ; not
religion,302; Pantheon, 67; Pauranic
and
Tantric, 285; philosopher, 40 ;

Mahavira's

compared

Researches

with

andrian,
Alex-

104; Rishis

martial,
very
79;
Scholar,
66;
Shu- King, 52 ; So-called, 291, 300;
54; Taoism, 30;
Sociologist Manu,
texts, 27; Vidy"s or Sciences, thirty
in number,
two
102; Vyasa, 50; YiKing, 52; -isation, of Asia, 255; of
Tartars, 199; -ising Mahometans,
Saviour,

36;

202.
202 ; Intercourse, 236.
Hindu-Islamic,
of
the
4;
Hinduism,
Buddha-cult,
Vishnu-cult, Shiva-cult, etc., 151,
164, 283 ; same
as
Mahayanism

(Buddhism),
ambiguous,
to

Indian

281-306:
301-3

; the

religion by

the

name

given
foreigners,

name

14.
Hindusthan

of

English

the

of

'

' '

' '

' '

Retirement

Religion in China

in

30.
Oliver

Holmes,

Wendell, 257.
real, 182; Grail,

"Alliance"

"Holy,"
Quest

of, 35

Empire,

; Roman

Homeric,

against Islam,
Epics, 13; era,

Honan,

East

Wars

Capital

introduced,

32.
Chinese
was

140, 250;

99,

234 ;

233.

63 ; -fu, the
Buddhism
where

first

South,

63.

Hope,
Hopeh

Religion of, 143.

River-god Chinese,

Horde

Golden,

the

Mongols

235.

2, 41, 50, 51, 68, 95, 184;

193

People

45 ; of Fine
Thought,
in Lndia
and
Art
Ceylon, 133, 165;
Dynasty,
of Greece, 38; of the Han
249 ; of
49 ; of Hindu
Chemistry
India, 82, 94; of Indian Shipping ,
43, 197, 241, 245; of the Mo7igols,
199; of Philosophy, 160; of Political
Theories, 54; of the Saracens, 234.
Hiuen
Ming, Chinese
Water-deity, 116.
Hiuen
Thsang,
2, 200 231, 236, 240,
bad,
286, 287, 298, 292, 306; at AllahaSees
of, 246;
250; patron
of
Monks,
212;
State-guest
Jaina
248 ; takes
the Central
the Hindus,
Asian
to India, 192.
route
Ho, the spiritof, 21.
'
Hocus
Taoistic, 96.
pocus
Mr., 153.
Hogarth
and
of Asceticism
Holiness
by means

Europeafi

Horiyuji

in Japart, 3.

116.

so-called,

317

INDEX

of

House,

Han,

Howorth,
Hsieh

the

Raghu,

of, 225.

198, 234.

Chinese
art-critic,291.
Chinese
Shanku,
art-critic,255.
the
Sacrifice, prohibited among

Hindus
10 ; in
37.
Hume,

in the

China,

Imagination, Chinese,
philosophers, 277;

of

closet

Hindu

poet

139;
of

Kalidasa

Ho,

Huang
Human

of

80;

achievements

Satapatha

Br"hniana

259.
185; of Whitman,
"
Immovable
East"
alleged, 64.
"
Impassioned speech," 113.
of Sciences, PetroImperial, Academy
grad 244 ; ancestors, 89 ; capital,47;
Gazetteer
of India, 52, 96, 190;
Head
at
Delhi,
202; -ism, 4;
,

10.

in the
of a
Bible, "virtue
necessity," 55.
Hun, 97, 162, 199; Chieftain, worshipper
of
136 ; in India,
Buddha-image,
of Rajputs, 196;
ancestors
dame,

Humility,

later than
apotheosis of, 85 ; Chinese
Hindu, 82; Vikramadityan, 208; -ist
Chinese, 84; Hindu, 189; organisation,
81.

of Buddhas,
Japanese
263;
-ation, Christian
in China, 22.
doctrine
of, 146.
Husbandry-god
Inconsistencies
in Asia, 265.
not agnostic like, 65.
Huxley, Confucius
the river, 258, 267, 306.
than
India, "Greater,"
Hwangho,
191; greater
30.
Hwanti, mythical Chinese
Emperor,
Sakyasimha, 56; of the Guptas, 217;
"-sense," 189; United, 40.
Hwei-luh,
fire-deity,
goddess, Chinese
in religion,
Indian, akin to Confucianist
63, 116.
of All,
about
the
Creator
boundaries
One
Empire,
61;
Hymn
of, in
times, 81; Emperor
19; to Agni, Fire-god, 7; to barley,
Maurya
89;
Families
in Chinese
27; Buddhist, 294; to the Goddess,
capital, 260;
of
304; to herb, 27; to Morning,
influence, 107; Mind, 53; Mints
23;
acteristic
to Parjanya
Cloud-god, 24; to Pitris
thought,
232; Missionising, charthe chief
of 256; Napoleon, 81, 185,
(ancestors), 12; to Varuna
in Raghti-vanisa,
god, 18; to Vishnu
203, ocean,
241;
scholar, 234;
215.
Shintoism,
12; thought, influence
of, "04.
of, in China, not yet, 141 ; Tradition,
Hypothesis, Verification
"
the Truth,"
of China,
the Ufe,
lam the Way,
30; -isation
252; -ised
149.
Tartar
or
Scythian
Settlements,
"lam
lam
lam
Vishnu,
Brahma,
164; -ising of the Mongolian
Mind,
216.
Shiva."
of, for Japan,
301; -ism, reservoir
in Europe
and
277
Ibsenism
to stay in China,
America,
246, 254; comes
Icon, 36; -ising, 131; -ographj', 141;
182; of Kaiidasa's
188; embodiment
age,
289.
Indo-Tartar, 167; Neo-Hindu,
of, 224; in China, 172;
of
and
Race
described
Place
Ideas, Influence
by Kalidasa, 226.
258.
Indian,
Antiquary, 197; Studies, 72;
on,
Ideals, Highest, 128; 258 ; of the Hindus
Stttdy of Love and Death, An, 1o2..
in
Kalidasan
Theism, 20, 67.
literature, 225;
Ideals
of the East, The, 268, 301.
"Individuality," 262.
Idealism, 91, 102, 143: of the Chinese
33; -Aryan
Indo, -Aryan Intellectuality,
mistry,
Chemedicine.
lore, 277; -Aryan
Missionary Fa Hien, 181; of the
Hindu
widow, 252.
etc., 50;-Aryan race-genius,
sation,
CiviliIdola
273; -China, 246: -Chinese
or
Superstition 41 64.
of,
history of, 161; -Chinese
Idolatrj',Confucian, 129; System
and
Climatology mediseval, 72; -Chinese
128;
Idol-worship, human
129.
universal, 131; in the West,
Culture, 3; -Chinese
Culture, Japan
-Chinese
262;
an
Idyllsfrom the Sattskrity 185.
to,
appendix
course
InterIliad, 32.
intercourse, 191; -Chinese
in China,
3rd Cent.
not
before
Image, 36; golden, of Buddha
proven
136; in Jainism, 122;. of Buddha,
B.C., 4, 26; -Chinese
Scholarship,
world
a
first, in China,
130; of Buddha
159; -Chinese
single unit
Hiuen
in
not
240;
time,
135; of Confucius,
Thsang's
yet made,
-Greek
erected
-Chinese
128;
130; of Vishnu,
world,
by HelioMatrimonial
doros
of Dion, 135; oldest, of
relations, 198 -Iranian
son
Race-consciousness
Buddha
in Ceylon,
cast in the same
136; worship,
in China
mould
5; -Japanese
ship,
as
Chinese,
130; worindigenous,
inter139.
of, not yet come,
Intercourse, 245; -Mongol
age

178; defeated

by Skandagupta,

214.

Incarnate,

gods

forms

as,

318

INDEX

in
236; -Persian Embassies
AjantS
paintings,
249; -Roman
Intercourse, 190; -Saracenic, 202;
-Scythians or Yue-chi, 98, 151.
Indologists, 33; as
necrologists, 55;
studied
be
-logy, 284; should
by
course,

Sinologues 26.
Daniashii,

Indono

phrase
Japanese
Spirit of Hinduof, 226.
90; formula

coined

for"

The

sthan,"
to
Indra, a Vedic
deity, subordinate
Varuna,
19, 27, 69; disappearance
135.
of, 283; visits Buddha,
Inductive
93.
Method,
Indus, the river, 82, 96, 258, 267, 306.
Industrial
Revolution,"
224, 258.
"Infallibility," Doctrine
of, 83, 265.
"

Inferior
to

race,
an,

Infinite, 107, 128; in the

Influence, of Geography
of

belonged

Megasthenes

85.

warfare

on

Finite, 229.
on

social

History, 72;
and

economic

life, 204.

Infirmity of Man, 144.

Inquisition, 89.
of India, called
"Inspired prophets"
Rishis
in Vedic
literature, 13.
"Institutes
268.
of the period Yengi,"
Intercourse,

between

China

and

western

countries, 165; between

Japan and
with
Persians,
China, 268; Hindu,

Jahangir, Emperor, 202.

Jaina, 52, 66, 104, 263;

bas-reliefs

in

136; Canon
209; Chandragupta a (?), 85; literature, 112;
Vaishnavising, 216; -ism, 41, 84,
122 ;like Shaivism
and Vaishnavism,
211; theistic, 67.
89.
James II of England,
influence
191
;born,266;Chinese
3,
Japan,
the
268; entered
on,
upon
scene,
244 ; instructed
by Korean
Scholar,
268; Pre-Buddhist, 275; the Asoka
of,89 ; -ese, 230; alphabet influenced
250 ;art, 248 ;Assimilation
by Hindu
similar
modern
to
193; Buddhism
Hinduism,
145, 256, 295; Confucianof
forms
ist, 264; gods, incarnate
the Buddhas,
263; history, periods
of, 247; housewife's
superstitions,
274; Iconography
ultimately traced
to Indo-Tartar
167; Jizos,
sources,
records
285; I/iterature, earliest
12, 267; Poetry, 100; Scholar, 31;
tors,
Docscholars
as
pupils of Chinese
232; scholar on Neo-Confucian272;
ism, 254; Shinto
Mythology,
Shiva, Kali, Saraswati, Lakshmi,
etc., 295; Tara, 292; Vaishnavism,
Orissa,

297.

J"takas, Birth-stories
Avatar

in

Pali, 115, 126;

a-\"^^x\^ in, 143, 147;

on

94.

stupas, 155, 172.

of Scientists,
International, Conferences
by Hindus, 191.
Java, 242; Colonised
and
99; Debit
Credit, 159; Ivegists Jerusalem, 42, 43, 115.
of Hindu
of, 49; as
an
India, 88; view-point,
Jesus, 43, 48; Age
99.
Avatara,
146;
teachings antidomestic
and
anti-social, 79; the
Inter-racial, 192-207; Marriages, 93;
Problems
ceptions
miscon42.
due
to Western
historic, 53; the man,
about
the East, 65.
to Jesus, 42; in
Jew, 193; in relation
Introduction
to the History of England,
South
India, 190; Saul, of Tarsus,
261.
160; -ish Wars, 42.
Invention, of deities 145; by Chinese
Jewel- Amulets, 29.
and
Hindus, 62, 119.
Jihads, Holy Wars, 233.
in
work
Iranians, 5, 154, 196; -isation of India, 197.
Jivaka-chintamani,
Jaina
Irenseus, collector of Bible-lore, 156.
Tamil, 212.
of to Europe,
Islam, 184; contributions
285; -ists,
Jizo, god of Jap. Buddhism,
303.
234; in China, 243;-isingHindus, 202;
to
-ite, carriers of oriental message
Jizya-tax,Reimposition of, in India, 89.
201.
really
Europe, 232; Invasions,
Jodo sect of Japanese Buddhism
Island
of
Empire
(Japan), museum
Vaishnava, 298, 300.
Indo-Chinese
world, 246.
Johnson Dr., 37.
Isles of Greece, 32.
Johnston, 128, 157, 179, 266.
Ism, 74, 79, 84, 122, 303; Indian, all
Josephus, 42.
modern,
really Buddhist, 196.
Journal, Asiatique, The, 27; of the
146.
Asiatic
Society of Bengal 298; oj
Israel, 114,
Bratich
North
China
the
of the
Italy, 43.
Asiatic
Society, 26 of the
I-tsing, 241, 243, 286.
Royal
Jackson
Prof., 160.
Peking Oriental Society, 110, 253;
of Royal Asiatic Society (I,ondon),
Jagaddhatri, Hindu
goddess of Energy,
293.
192, 287, 298.
'

319

INDEX

Judceas Procurator,

42.

Judaised Christianity, 258;

-ism, 148,

152.

/us gentium,
Kabir, 202.

40.

(Cophene)

Kabul

Kakemonos,

paintings,
Kalds,

238-39.
,

Chinese

and

Japanese

133.

222, 252; Sankrit

for

arts, sixty-four in number,

practical
102.

Kali, Hindu
goddess of Terror, 266,
293, 295; Japanese, Kariteimo, 295.
Kali
the Mother,
249, 293.
of Fa Hien ,188 ;
Kalidasa, Contemporary
date

222
,

;epicKti inara-sambhavatn
"God-gifted organ-voice"

Kongosatta, Japanese for Vajrasatta,289,

dhism,
Korea,
188, 193, 257; -an, 167; Budsimilar
to
268; Buddhism
modern
as
Hinduism,
145; scholar
of Japan, 268.
teacher
Krishna,
of,
266; god, pre-eminence
in the Gita, 127; Gupta Emperors'
Hindu
faith in, 214; the
Saviour,
oration
the
of, in the
149;
lengthy
Gita, 150; -cult, 119.
205; WarriorKshatriya, 87; term,
caste, 86;

Militarism

87;
Chivalry,
by meditation, 255.

Ku
,

i.e. Hindu

-WW

{Biishido)

or

Hung-Ming,

Mr.,

fluenced
in-

75.

Statistician, 47.
the
Orient, 229; greatest poet of
Asia, 166, 192.
222.
India, 185; harbinger of Spring,
I, Hindu
Emperor,
Kumaragupta
230; poetry, world
181,
of, 189; RaghuMissionary,
Kumarajiva, Indian
of
185; Vikramadityan, 208;
India,
191; originally a man
vamsani,
afterwards
of
-an
Ideals, 225; literature,209, 228.
238; the
Karahar,
fucianism
Connation
Kamakura,
3; Period, Japanese
of, 188.
of
Birth
Kuinara-sambhavam
of, 248, 264.
(The
science
in Sanskrit,
Kumara
/fdwrt-^w^ra, Sexual
or
War-I/ord), an Epic by
102.
213.
Kahdasa,
Kumg
Kami, 267, 272 ; ancient gods of ShintoProf., 263, 275.
Chinese
ism, 12; Japanese for gods, 263;
art-critic,254.
Kuo-Tohsu,
defined
270 ;-cult similar
Tamil
by Motoori
Kurrul,
work, 212, 225.
Vedic
and
to
the
Kurukshetra,
pre-Confucian,
273;
greatest battlefield
in Hindu
-Myths, 269: -Professor
tradition, 110.
Japanese,
265.
96, 189, 199; coinage, PerKushan;
Kanauj, capital of Hindu
Empire, 249.
sianising of, 198.
Hindu
Kanishka,
Hindu
god of wealth, 273;
Emperor
163; date,
Kuvera,
of
tentative, 142; religiouspolic}% 151.
297; King
Japanese Vishamon,
Kantian, 37.
Yakshas, in Sculpture, 134.
of Taoism, 31.
Kariteimo, Japanese Kali, 295.'
Shentsze, Doctor
Kwang
the
of
Kwai
Yuen
Kartika,
Catalogue, 192.
India,
Warrior-god
Buddhism
213, 301; Japanese Taigensui, 295.
god of Chinese
Kwanyin,
of
the
first Apostle of
182;
Kasiapa Matanga,
god
Mercy,
284; the
Buddhism
in China, 140.
298.
Jap. Kwannon,
Finance
Kwo
Kautilya, 9, 84, 86; the Hindu
Yii, testifyingto star-worship, 62.
Minister, 41, 52; Machiavellian,
263;
period, 305; Buddhism,
Kyoto
226.
Confucianist
of, 264; of
Japanese
Kavi-kankana-chandt
225.
Japanese history, 247.
rasatmakani
Hindu
Kavyatn
vakyam,
Lacouperie, 22, 63, 96, 116, 130.
Laisser faire or "lyct alone"
83, 279.
theory of Poetry, Wordsworthian
113.
goddess, 289; Japanese
I/akshmi, Hindu
213;

of

Kuantzi, Chinese
Kucha, in Central

Kharoshti

script,192.

139, 164, 192.

Khotan,
Kichijoten, Japanese Ivakshmi, goddess
of fortune, 295.
of god is within
"Kingdom
j-ou," The,
55, 91, 144.
KipHng, 85, 226.
Kitchen-god Chinese, 63.
Kobo
Daishi, Saint, painter of twelve
Japanese gods, 3, 247, 263, 297, 306.
Kojiki, 268, 271; earliest
Japanese
record, 12.

Kojikiden by Motoori, 270.

Kichijoten,
L/amb

Charles,

295.

the

essayist,35.

250; of Confucius, 4,
Land,
145; of the Khni, 282; of iheNile,
32; of the Rising Sun, 12, 188,
266; of vSakya, 4, 182; of Seven
4;
Rivers, India, 36; of Shinto-cult
the
of
Tigris, 232; of Western
Barbarians, referring to India, 3;
of

Buddha,

Land
ofExile,
oiZsxa!Ca.\x"\xa,,\ob\''
Poem
111;
The,"
by Yuan,
on,

Asian, 192.
-route. Central
Lao-tsze, 41, 46, 58, 66, 97, 102; deified,

320

INDEX

fucius,
173-4; flourishes equally with Conof Taoism,
26,
121; founder
41 ; Hinduised

rhapsody to, 253 ; in

125; interviewed
posterity's eyes,
of
by Confucius, 57, 67; Keeper
archives, 47; opinions contained

in

Tao-te-chitifc, 109; -ism, 172;

Lao-Tzii
173.
by Watters,
Laufer
Dr., 255, 291.
Hindu
of
the
Laws,
105;
Manu,

Sociologist,87.
Narendra

Law

'%avinian

shores"

handmaid

of Jade,

Macaulay,

Maccabees,

of
Llki, ("Book
Classic, 36.

Chinese

Pali

for

Iranian

178.
82.

Mahanirvana

304.

Tantra,

(Great

Science
or

Rites,")

land,"
Chinese

' '

of France,
88.
Louis XIV
and
Love,
Romanticism,
Religion of,
"-charm"
in
282;
Rigveda, 27;
Doctrine

of Jainisnt,

of Tantric

Doctor

53.

philosophy,

173.

284.
"Make

thy

denominator

Zero,"

108.

of any?

z^a/ora,128 j The Making

of the New
Testament, 146, 155.
Man,
Infirmity of, 144.
46.
Mandarin,
Mangala
work,
Sutta, Pali Buddhist
Making

76.

Manikka

Vachakar,

the

great

Tamil

Shaiva

Saint, 213.
Man
viceroy, 202.
Singh, Hindu
Manu,
52, 87, 105, 186, 224; an eugenist
in his treatment
of caste-questions,
204; -cycle, statesmen
of, 106;
Hindu
by
sociologistrecommended
al
Nietzsche, 54 ; school of Internation-

Legists, 88.
in the, 229.
Many, Cult of, 279; one
Marathas, Hindu
Empire of, 203; race,
The

of, in Asia, 265; faith and

195
of, 306; Religion of,
143, 144, 182, 297; unifying phyPolo, 227, 244.
siology Marco
for "way,"
of, 217 ;Universal,in Chinese
Marga, Sanskrit
Mariolatry, 155.
philosophy, 101 ; -ing personal god.

hope.

tion,
Initia-

disciples

followers
of, 231 -an Europe,
Mahomet,
Hindu
179; Invasions, 200; power,
reaction
against, 203.
Maitreva,
Buddhism,
god in Chinese

poem

111.
by Chu Yuan,
List Frederick, 91.
Literary Criticism, Method
of, 228.
Literati
Confucian, 27, 83, 99, 110.
'Live and let live, 262.
Lives
bv Plutarch, 59; of the Poets, 37.
Lloyd, 94, 95, 147, 154.
Loo
(Lu),
10; the librarian-sage of,
Confucius, 63, 92, 175.
"Lords
of the lithosphere"
Hindus
as,
in Kalidasan
literature, 226.
Lore, Biblical, 154: Indo-Arj'an, 277;
Taoist, 49; Upanishadic, i.e. the
abstruse
portions of Vedas, 29.

and

Cult, 283; iconography, 289;

school
older than
Christianity,156;
-isin as a "cognate," 151; 142, 177,
281; codified, 163;
(Greater or
Higher
Vehicle), 141; -ist, 217;

of

141.

Heart

Mahayanic,

sea

Concourse),

69.

41, 66, 72, 76, 105;

in the
a

52.
on

poem,

67 ; Predecessors

Religion

90.

Mahaffy Professor, 38,

Mahavira

; Hindu

"waj',"

Sages, 154.
50, 119, 127, 209; -India,

Mahabharata;

173.

(Falling into Trouble),

'

of

91,

statesman,

Magga,
Magi,

Buddhist

265;

King,

Hindu

144.

119.
Sao

the

Macnicol, Mr., 20, 31, 67.

191.
Madagascar,
Magadha state, 80, 82, 287, 288.

Zz'w^ara (phallus),worship of, in India,

Li

and

Keith, 29.
Macedonia,
94, 95; Alexander, 92.
Machiavelli, the
Indian, 41; -ism

228.

Lingli,

111.

152.

Macdonell

166.

(calledAyurveda)
"Light that never
was

the

Honan-

170, 215.

Mahasamaya,

of,
of, 35

of

name

called

25.

217.

crucible

the

226.

Liang Dynasty, 239.

Chinese
Liau-Yang,
Vo^a,
Liberty, by J. S. Mill, 262.
Life,

and

fu, 140, 141, 250.

Lute

286.

Legge, Dr., 6, 11, 15, 21, 44, 74, 125,

130, 181.
Leibnitz, 223.
de la Rose, 220.
Le Roman
from
"Let
to
more
knowledge
grow

Sylvain, Dr.,

lunatic

capital now

Kautilya

front Chinese
Scrap-book,
Legends, Celtic, 13; Taoist, 29.
"Legal fiction" 205.
"Legalism" repudiated by Jesus,

Levi

Chinese

84, 202.

Mr.,

Leaves

more,"

210; "Lover, the

poet," the, 128.
the
ancient
Loyang,

Fountain

303,

122

INDEX

117; Sasthi, Hindu

goddess, 301;
Sitala, Hindu
goddess, 301.
Chinese
of
the
Moti,
philosopher
Universal
love, 101, 102.
of Kdmi,
definition
Motoori's
270.
Moulton,
148, 153.
Mount
Tai,wQrshipof, in China, 117, 140.
Mountains,
Spirit of, in India, 69.
attitude
of image, 290, 292.
Mudra,
of Indo-Chinese
Museum
world, Japan,

Neo, -Buddhism,

3;-Confucianism, 3,254;
gods in Japan painted by
Kobo
Daishi, 297; -Hindus
really
Buddhists,
283; -Hinduism
281;
-Hindu

-Platonism,
159; -Platonist, the
greatest, Plotinus, 160; -Taoism, 3.
Nepal, 51.

Never-ending

Music,

art

of, in religion, 132.

the
Great, 89.
Chinese

the

"My Kingdom
Mysticism, in

is not

' '

of this

Hindu

and

in

of Higher

Nidanas

Tamil,

212.

Nihon-ko-ki

91.

period, of Japanese history, 3,

232, 247, 267, 268, 305; Buddhism
in, 263.
Narmada
India,
the, a river in South
ment
embodiKalidasa
Hindu,
of, 229; Epoch
of, 81; -ist,

Nationalism,

Nava-ratna

Sans,

for Nine

gems,

21 8.

India, 250.
Navy, Hindu, in Southern
Nazarenes, 154; -eth, 43, 53.

Necessity, philosophical, Asiatic Unity,

a, 279; physiological. Pluralism
a,
in
277; psychological. Buddhism
China

a,

138.

about

Indian
245.

origin

of

nine

Muses,
.37;Gems
India, 218.
Dai, 89, 267; Syntheticism in,
in

209.

Suttas,

Niti,

293.

between

76, 79, 141, 264; -ism, 41, 82,

84, 85, 142, 177, 281; as an Indian
(annihilation)
151;
"cognate,"
Non
-Aryan
political, 54; under
sphere of influence, 163; -ists,99;
of
226;
Quellers
Sakyasimha,
Misery, 53; India, 178; -istic,11;

Nature, 15, 21; -Cult, 13, 62, 69; -Deities

-Forces, 60; -Forces, Worshipper of,
Chandragupta a, 77; in Japan, 271;
34;
-Worshippers,
-Myths,
22;
-al
turalism"
Order, 13; "Natural
Super nain
of Carlj'le, 110; -ism
Japan, 272.

links

262.

Nara

art,

142.

Japan,

Celebrities

Nirvana,

Indian

Buddhism,

Nile, The, 32.

i.e. the
"Nine,"

Napoleons, Chinese, 81,246; Indian, 81;

of Asia, and
169; Tamil,
Europe,
203; -ic haste of Saracens, 231; -ism,

of

in

cotton

Nippon,

School

India, 118;
coast, 260;

East

connecting

or

Nanjio Bunijni, 240.

Nanking,
Sung Capital at, 191, 192, 246.

306.

China, 62-3;

Ignorance and Birth, 177.

Hindu
gist
SocioloNietzsche, recommends
-ean
Manu,
54;
Energist,
Vivekananda,
126; -ism of Chinese
Imperialist, 84.
Nihongi, The, 12, 268, 269, 271.

or

88;

of the

in
and

Islands, 243.

Nicobar

202.

Asoka,

China

223.

Newton,

Chinese

27.

Dragon,

Naladiyar, Jaina work,

Nanak,

of

prototype

Chinese

India,217; Japan, 286; Learning,

of the United
38; Worlders
States,
Calendar
192; Zealand, 193; New
Testament
of Great Men, 126; New

49.

54.
world,
China, 30; of
Gita, 150; Taoistic, 58, 108.
instinct
of the Chinese,
Myth-creating
and
of the Hindus
140; Myths
Buddhists, The, 293.
Chinese,
116; Greek
99;
Mythology,
Hindu, 120; Japanese Shinto, 272;
of Romanticism
138; of the East,
361; Sino- Japanese Buddhistic, 284;
Vedic, 68.
N agar juna,
143, 156, 173, 298.
Naga,
Serpent-god in India, 69; the
India

in

Englanders

philosopher,

The,

invented

Deities

Mutshuito
Mutze

Deities

New,

246.

Wrong,

252.

poem,

Rule

of

treatises

on

or

and

life,86; -Sastras, Hindu

Politics
Economics,

Sociology,

52.

Sister, 252, 293 301.

Non;
-aggressive, Asiatics, 56; -Arjan
in Bengal, 195; -religious,
influences
Chinese
people wrongly described
60; -Resistance, 53; -Resistance
as,
of all our
is the Creed
Rishis, 55.
268.
Norito, Japanese prayers
Nivedita

Organum,

Novum

40, 223.

of, in China, 239.

India, a man
283; Liang DyBuddhism,
nasty,
Northern,
238; Sung Period, 254.
Northwestern
India, 96, 199.
93.
of Race-mixture,
Nucleuses
Occident,
169; -al Colleagues, 224.
North

Ocean,

of

love, Sanskrit

210; of Mahayanist

literature

belief, 157.

an,

323

INDEX

*'

Odes

of

Odyssey, 32.
OfficialGuide
Okakura

and

Temple

the

She-King,

in the

Asia,

to Eastern

Kakasu

Altar"

the

Pantheism

10.

Mr.
,

254.

250, 268, 295.

Count, 257.
of,
Old, Jdolas, 41; life, landmarks
68; order, 41, 259; system,
40;
of Orange
Testament-gods, William
avatara
an
of, 215; world, 193.
One, The, 128, 278; and the Many, Systhesis between,
279; Creator of All
before
19;intheMany,
229; "Musicas
but vaster," 217; Supreme
Being, in
Chinese
Religion, 20.
Order,
Eternal,
60; or
62; of God,
bodies, 52; Sakj-an, 91;
corporate
Statical principle of, 206.
**
dhism,
"Heart, "message of, in BudOpen,"

Okuma

in
China
and
India, 30;
-istic,33, 276.
Pantheon,
68; Hindu,
67; Mahayana,
286; Neo-Hindu, 281.
Papac}-, Taoist, 173; -al doctrine, 83.
Paracelsus, 39.
Paradise
Lost, 56, 228.
Paradise
of the
west, Chinese, Fable
regarding, 99.
China
India
and
Parallelism, between
in

politicalhistory, 81;. in

and

Hindu

30;

in

149; Questions, 65.

"

Opening

of

up

Opus Majlis, 223.

Organon or Instrument,
Orient,

39, 169; Culture

studied

with

65.
of

the,

reference

to

not

the

yet
toric
his-

perspective, 56; False idea,

about, of the Westerns,
64; "Godvoice"
as
gifted organ
of, Kalidasa
229; heart and brain of, India, i32;
pessimistic, 56; -al impact,
159;
phere,
Physical Science, 223; Sun, atmosimmoralit}-,

Pargiter Mr.,
Parishats,

etc.,

226.

of

"

in,

122;

Empire, 2.33.
origin of,

University,

the

Orient,

to

Indian

Britannica,
"and

53.
,

Indian

Folklorist, 299,

alliances

against Islam,

305.
233.

Pancha-tantra

Sanskrit
work, 232.
Panini, 52; -Cycle, linguists, grammarians,
and
logicians,51, 99.
Panku, Chinese
historian, 48.
,

Age,

146.

Incarnation,

20(5.
kind,"
goodwill to all man-apostles, ^; Peaceful

107.
whole

China,
Emperors
not, 84: -tocrats, Confucian, 40.
History of India,
Peep into the Earlv
not

Hindu

218.

East, 98.
Pala
Hindu
Djnasty,
Emperors,
249;
of Bengal, 200.
Palestine, 42, 95, 96.
Pali literature,112; old Indian
dialect,

Pan-Christian

of

Pedants, Confucian,
112; Hidelx)und,

Peking,
towns,

Far

Haridas,

of

183.

Buddhism,

doctrine

"Peace,"

2.32.

Painting, artof,in religion.132 ;Chinese,

Canons
of, 291 ; Painting in the

Palit

apostle

275; Eightfold, 72, 76; -finders,

in Chinese
religion, 22.
"53; -God
30; of
Patriarchs, of Early Taoism,

Old

traced

first

very

94.

226.

Zeitschrift,The, 221, 253,

Islam

Oxford

Religion,

in Vedic

Path,

279;

255, 284, 290.

Ottoman

50,

Jainism, 178.
Parthia, 1("4; -ian, 98; language, 159.
Parva, parts of Jaina literature, 105.
Pataliputra, (modern
Patna), 51, 83,
Hindu
8.5, 99;
2.S0, Capital of
lenistic
Hel208;
Emperors, 82; Guptas at,
Legation-quarter at, 198;
Jaina Council
at, 105; Social life at,

in, 136.

wealth

Ormus,

Ostasiatische

Jainism

the

Parswanatha,

Pax

299;

academies,

24.

259.

203,

for

Parjan3a, Cloud-god

Pauline

bas-reliefs

20i).

Sanskrit

104.

of Europe
-isation, defence
against,
233; -ised Christianitv, 258; -ists,

Orissa,
"

world's

Parker, 98, 154.

so-called,62.

86.

Gustav,

Oppert

China,"

Chinese

Socio-religious life,25,
the
world
of letters, 3; in
religious evolution, 159.

connected

235;

with
Tartar

Hanseatic

capital

near,

246.
"Perfect
vSage," 48, 83.
Perfection, Types of, 128,
38.
Periclean
demagogues,
"

Period
of gestation" 125.
Periplus of the Erythrcean Sea, The,

190.

Way, 62; truth, 275.

and
Persia, 5; Sassanian, 231; storm
stress
153;
in, 39; Zoroastrianised
with
China.
-ian. Intercourse
which
96;
language,
through
Hindu
work
as
^sop's
passes
Fables, 2;"2 ; Monarchy,
161, 184;
in
India
title
of
197;
Satrap
Permanent,

324

INDEX

"wise

155; -isation of India,

men,"

-ists,53;

Personifications

in

273.

weak,

Japan

Pessimism,
56, 252; advocated
Bible, 54; so-called, of the

in

the

226.

II.

of

sity,
281, 304; necesAsiatic unity a, 279 ; -er-Saints,
306; -V of Energism, obiective, in
India,'
227; of history, St, 227.

Physical Anthropolog}-, 26.

72.
Physics and Politics
Physiological necessity',277.
,

Phcenician

of Cyprus, 160.
Pontius, 43.
Pilgrims, Chinese, 243; -ages, 304.
of
Pioneers, epon\mous,
Culture, 13;
52; of Japanese Civilisation,
Manu,
3 : of world's
Culture, 33 ; "Pioneers,
260.
Of, Pioneers!"
Pilate

the

Compiler

of

Homeric

literature, 176.

Pitris,Sanskrit

for fathers

of,

-element

Chinese

in

Ideas, 258,
Religion, 68;

184.

Sun,

Plant, amulets

on

in

Vedic

religion,29; as
Religion, 25.
tion,
Plato, 39, 40; Academy,
.39; classifica205; of India, 50; Republic,
55; -nism, 158; -nists, 99.
Pliny, 1, 96, 190.
Plotinus, 160.
"Plunged

in
in

Pluralism,

of Chinese
Chii-i

thought again"
Asia, 276;

gods,

81.

-listic Universe

21.

59.

Plutarch,

252.

poet,
Poetrj, art of, in religion,132 ; Chinese,
Taoistic, 138; in China, 110.
of Asia and
"Poets
260.
Europe,"
"Polarised"
Po-to-man

terms,
Chinese

303.
for

242.
Brahman,
Poly,-gam3-, 278 ; -theism in Japan, 272 ;
Chinese
and
-theistic, 33; Hindu,
Japanese, 279; cults, .305.
the poet, 34; Taoist,
Pope, Alexander,
121.

Portuguese

Settlers, 207.

Porus,

Indian

an

philosophy,
Positive

"

Problems

name

in

Cyrenaic

95.

Sciences of the Ancient

Hindus,

The, 223.

Positivism, miscalled, 73, 76, 176;

with

"The

ed
Awaken-

of the
at

the

sphinx," 33.
Breakfast Table, The,

257.

"Progress,"

d3-naniic principle, 206.

for the religionsof China,
Japan and India, 303.
"Proper study of mankind,"
The, 37.
Prophet, of Mecca, 48; of the Faith, 148.
"Propriety, 41, 76.
Protagorases of India, 50.
Protest, against fossils,40; -ant, 66.
Prussianism
Hindus, 87.
among
Psalms
of Solomon, 114.
in China,
Psychological, basis, common
and
India, 5: necessity.Buddhism
name

in China
Chinese

the

Bharata,The,

Proper

in Chinese

god

a, 60.

India," 304.
Indian
dialect
in
which
Prakrit, an
10^5 2tt).
Jaina Scripturesare written
female
Prakriti,
principle in Hindu
Metaphysics, .30.
dhist
Pre; -Aryans, 195; -Buddhist, 26; -BudJapan, 275 ; -Christian
Culture,
Era in India, 104;
30, 93, -Christian
-Confucian
acteristic
China, 49, 271; Charof, in Shintoism, 273; life
in Japan, 267; -Sakjan elements
in
Shiva-cult, 299; -steam
days, 189.
Primitive
Sciences, .35,71.
Principles of J^antra, 249, 304.
into Europe
Printing, art of, introduced
235.
through Mongol,

Professor

12, 13.
Place, Influence
in the

ancestors,

or

Thought, 110;
not

-Alexandrian, 40; -Asokan

age,
96, 137; -Buddhistic, 3; -Buddhistic
strands
of religious life in China,
2; -Mauryan
Hindus, 92.
about
Asiatic
Postulate,
unity, 240;
about
God, 35; of the Asians, 276.
Powers,
of, 280; Secular
grouping
Hindu, 256.
Prabuddha

vSpain,88.
Philosophical, Method,

Pisistratus

Confucius

Post;

Hindus,

Pestalozzi, 91.
Peter
the Great, 185.
Pharaohs, age of, 259.
father, 92;
Philip, Alexander's

Po

in Hindu

vengeance,

197.

a,

13S.

278;
system,
Anthropologj-, 26.
b\- Asoka, 160.
Ptolem}' advised
Ptolomies, 40;
Pulakesin
II., Hindu
Emperor,

Ps}cho-ph3sical

Punjab,

Saka

settlements

in the.

-Social

248.

93, 199.

Puratias, 119, 208, 281, 304; Bhakti-cult

-ic
Romanticism
and
in, 217;
Krishna
Storv, parallelin Europe,
300; Japanese, 285.
214; -ist,290,'
Puritan
England, 56, 228.
metafiirusha, male principlein Hindu

phj'sics,30.
(Peshawar) in India, 163.
Purushapura
literature
91,
Pushan, a deity in Vedic
23; disappearance of, 283; like the
Chinese
god of the roads, 24.

325

INDEX

Pushj-amitra

the

Hindu

Monarch

transcendent

advocating Sacrifices, 124.

PjTamids, 32

ancient

the
frontier
of
Pj-renees mountains,
Asia, 233.
Pyrrhus of Epirus, 95.
Pythagoras, b2.
of
Quarters
the
sky, spirits of, in
Chinese
22.
mythology,
of the
Taoist
Queen
Paradise, lyegend
regarding, ]39.
Quellers of Misery, 53, 79.
Quest of Holy Grail, 35.
Questions, open,
65, 160; "-ionings
' '

Obstinate

Wordsworthian

Record

Confucius, 75.
practised
time
immemorial,

in

China

54.

announcement,

in,

Raghii-vanisaui,
of

House

267;

Sanskrit

Raghu,"

228;

Epic,
of

Hindu

in,

5, 7, 8, 18.

Great,

Hindu

Emperor,

Rajasika image, 290.

Rajasuya, a Sacrifice in India, 72.
of Southern
Rajendrachola, Emperor
India,

4.

Rajputs, 200; So-called,

196.

Brith of, the Great

Rama,
Saviour, 118;
-cult, 119, 136, 148; -legends, 127;
-stories

on

Stupas,

155.

115, 163,
178, 209.
modern
of
Reformer,
Ramamohana,
Bengal, in India, 125.
Ramkrishna
the Spiritual preceptor of
the Energist, 126.
Vivekananda,
Sanskrit

Ramayana,

Ramkrishna,

Epic,

Life

His

and

Teachings,

249.

Tirath,
U.

modern

preacher,

Rapson

in India, 126.
Prof., 197.

"Real

Nature

of the

proper
of

China, 13,
Beliefs

of

71 ; of

China,

Modern

74.

Hindus

similar

to
61.
Confucian,
Asian, 262; difficult
to understand,
o%; of Hindus,
no
of, 122;
water-tight compartment
Chinese
of the
and
30.
Hindus,

Consciousness,

Development,

between

the Old

and

Testaments,
148; Hindu
and
Chinese, 64.
Hindu,
202-3, 230; in
Renaissance,
1S2, 223; of the Chinese
Europe,
Hindu
influence, 251;
through
the

New

Vikramadityan carried forward

preserved in Japan, 248.
Renan

Ernest,

"Render

unto

306 ;

42.
the

Caesar

Caesar's,"

things

that

54.

Republic, The, 55.

Rescript Educational,
Restoration

249.

Ram

in

almost

are

the

Way,"

religions, 303;

210.

Religion

215.

Rajaraja

Asian

minds
71; of the Folk, 283;
good Citizenship," 76, 79; of
in the Puranas,
L/Ove, 144; of Love

"The

hymn

"Paternal

"of

18.5, 208, 225,

Vaishnava

Ragozin,

for

feeble

Indo-Iranian,

embodiment

the

India,

132;

name

tral
Race; -boundaries
obliterated, 99; Cennese,
ChiAsian, 162; -consciousness
5; -Consciousness

Religion, 241 ; of
Regions (Hiuen Thsang),

286.

Religious,

-fusion
within
5; -destiny, 261;
-ideal
India, 201';
Collective, 178;
Influence
on
of,
Ideas,
258;
-Intermixture, 93, 179, 204; Mixed,
Descendant
of, in
India,
200;
puisne or later-born, i.e. Young,
162; "Superior,"
256; -theories,
starting point of, 261.

Buddhist

Re-interpreted Confucianism, 254.

Relative
(historical)unit}-of Asia, 280.
Relativity, 107; Doctrine, 41.
Religion, Art of Sculpture and Painting

since

30, 31, 85; -istic

of

Western

Quietism,

in

both

and

India, 30.
"Record
of Ancient
Matters"
Japanese,
influence
268; Chinese
in, 269.

of

conceived

"

China

of 1868,

of Japan,
in Japan,

"Retrospective Confucianism,"

89.
248.
175.

Shinto, 270.
Rhys
Davids, 52, 69, 70, 72, 77, 82, 91,
'94, 112, 134, 178.
Richard
Dr., 142, 154, 157.
"Rights of Man, The," 37.
Sacred
Book,
Rig Veda, Earliest Hindu
7, 8, 12, 14, 18, 22, 24, 27, 224, 207.
"Ring in the new," 259.
Rishis, Seers
or
inspired prophets
(Hindu), 9, 13, 18, 19, 32, 36, 51,
Re\-ivalists

55.
River

-god Chinese, Hopeh,

Hindu,

116 ; -hymn

22.

Rita, Sanskrit
equivalent

Cosmic

word

for

to

Chinese

276, 278; Moral

as

well

order,

Tao; 275,
as
physical,

14.

P.

of

things,"

theory about, 108.

Reality, unconditioned,

Chinese

absolute

and

and India, 24.

in China
Road, 13; -God
Rockhill, 242.
Roy Professor, 104.
vSociety (Ivondon), 166,
Royal Asiatic

326

INDEX

China
287, 298; (North
117, 172.
Rome,
47, 149, 183; Exports
from, to India, 96; -an,
Caesars, 55; Celebrities,
of
82; masters

41;

115;

of,

carried

,91;

power,

word
for
three
Japanese
and
India, China
Japan,
of Specie
4, 236, 244, 246, 265, 279, 282, 303;
-culture, 248; -ichi, Japanese
for
40, 43;
"First
in the /Ar^i? countries," 236.
perialism,
59; Imthe Jews,
Sankaracharyya,
203, 224, 306.

in

nth

the

to

and

literature,
mythologj' of, 138; Religion
150;

art

Russia, during Tartar domination, 235;

element
in, 233.
blood, Mongol
belief in, 61;
Sacrifice,
6; Confucius'
6-7.
in Rig
Veda, 8-9; Chinese,
of

six limbs

the

or

Sanyasa,

and

Brahmanic

Jaina, 120,

162, 199; in India,

in

of

ancestors

Sanskrit

god

reference

53 ; not
the
to

56;
historic

son

of

yet studied

with

historic

ground,
back-

51;
ayJ/ar^^^o/'o/",
44;

person,

in China,

descendant

Sainajjas,

296.
Sarkar

Jadunath
Professor, 200.
Sasthi, Mother, Hindu
goddess, 301.
Sastri, Haraprasada, 195, 298; Vidhusekhara, 298.
Satapatha Brahmana,
a Vedic
treatise,
10, 66.
.Sa^Z-institution
Hindu, 252.
title in India, 197.
Satrap, a Persian
,

Sdttiika

for

Pali

indigenou?^

290.

Sagas, 13.
in Hindu

Philosophy,

Mr., 234.
School, of Asia, Hindusthan,

Hellas,"

103.

"shows

with

name

for

the

faith

of

229; "of

3S.

Schopenhauer,

54,

85;

leading,
mis-

theory

226.

Sciences, Hindu, thirty-two,in number,

102-104; Primitive, 35.
Scythia, 162; Barbarians
of, 233; -ian,
97; -o-Dra vidian
195; -ianisation
of India, 199.
art
Sculpture,
of, in religion, 132;
of the
Gupta
Period, 221, 253;
,

Post-Asokan,
Seal

as
Indians, 14; -ism the same
name
Taoism, 303; proper
for Indian
religion, 61; the name
for the
religion of China, Japan,
and
India, 275.

Chinese

image,

Scepticism

uncle's

238.

dance, etc.," 113.

scenery,
Sacred
ancient
most
Songs of
Samas,
India, 30.
Darsana,
66, 142.
Sankhya
Hindu
the
Napoleon,
Samudragupta,
184, 224.
for self-restraint,255.
Sans,
Samyama,
Sanskrit word
equivalent to
Sanatana,
the
Eternal, ^4: Dhanna,
really
the

India,

Schimmer

drama, 172, 225.

4, 32, 36, 40, 41, 48, 52,
65, 67, 77, 80, 87. 91, 104, 115,
224; a giant, 50; an agnostic, 74;
follower
a
Aiialects, 53; Kalidasa
tracts,
142; Moral
of, 209 ; the man,
102; Nirvanist, 226: not the father
177;
of Mahaj'anism
(Buddhism)

the

for asceticism, 228.

culture, 234 ; -ic culture
of
203; -isation
India,

of Tarsus,
Saul, the Jew
apostle of
Christianity, 160
Saraswati, an Indian
river, 22; a deity
in Vedic
religion, 28; goddess of
Buddhist
China
and
Japan as well
of Puranist
as
India, 289, 292, 293,

Sakyasimha,

Asian

Sanskrit

Scandinavian

302.

196.

Rajputs,

not

Central

230 ; -ic

Saracen,

Painting"

289, 291.
Tantric
literature, 292.
Sadhana,
44; Great, 46, 49;
Sage, 36; Eternal,
Iranian
Taoist, 57; {Magi),
154;
Perfect, 48; Sages of Shantung,
The, 59.
in
Scholar
China,
Saicho,
Japanese
263,
-lore
67 ;
Buddhist,
Jaina,
Saint,

Sakuntala,

in

202.

245.

"Sadanga

letters

tablets, 190.

282.

official record,
Ruiju-Kokushi ,]aipa.ne?,e

Sakas,

Sanskrit

; -ised

64

Romanticism

San-goku,

countries

superstitious than
258.
Christianit}-,

less

not

Indians,

Branch),

134.

Brajendranath Prof., 43, 104,

Sea-voyages

Chinese,

"Secret

of

the

Heart,"

The

Secularism

Nikator,

Seminal

influence

Moon,

Sexual

in

the

Open

Literature, 110.
82" 93.
of

the

Sun

and

the

131.

Dineschandra

Sewell,

is

144.

in Hindu

Seleukos

Sen

Ear

223.

243.

Mr., 298.

96, 190.
Science

Hindu, 50, 102.

263; -cum-Shakta,
293;
deities
in Kalidasa's
works,
213,
295; faith in Tamil
literature, 212;
literature, 112; -ising Vaishnava,
261; -ism, 3, 177*
Confucianism,
like, 132; in Japan, 295-6.

Shaiva,

143,

327

INDEX

Shakespeare, 55, 208, 228; the Hindu,

Kalidasa, 185.
Shakta, 266; -ism, 3.
Shakti
(Energy), 288, 293 j Buddhist,
294.

Shangti (Supreme

Being) Chinese,

15,
colleague
of, Confucius,
92; -cult, 30; the
idea weak
in Shintoism,
273.
Shaw
Bernard, 56, 208, 277.
of Poetry
Odes)
(Book
or
She-King
Chinese
Classic, 6, 10, 11, 15, 16,
17, 21, 36.
18, 20, 525,34, 58, 278;

"The

Shi-Hwangti

First

Hindu

Maurj-a

with

96;

Emperor,

bigot, 83; quest

of

Elixir

274.
So-called

59.

Somatology-

not

Vitae,

Buddhist

of

the way

shrines

priest, 265;
priests, 263

4, 271;
the

; Shinto

Gods, 270; -ism, 90,

11; in India, 12;

267, 303; Chinese,

the

proper

for

name

and

religion of

the

India, 275; Vedas

China, Japan
of, 270.
god, 67; a new
Shiva, a Hindu
in
India, 118;
-cult, 119;
Hindu, 299; Japanese Fudo,
"Shortest
way" 41.
Shotoku
Taishi, Prince,
247, 267, 266.

Shu-King,

Song

Siam,

"Sons

Chinese

the

of

deitv

Neo'-

Capital

Buddhist

Pali
from

of

3,

of

in

of old

of

83,

China

into

Europe,
literature

arts

crafts, 103.
Simcox
Miss, 25.
reallv
Sino -Japanese,
245; Buddhists
Hindu, 283; -log"',47; -logues, 32',
33, 139; need
study Indology, 26.
Sir Galahad, 35.
pox,
Hindu
Sitala Mother,
goddess of small301.

Painting,
Buddhism,

Sects

291;

of
and
of

Maratha

263.

in

Sanskrit, 52.
82, 94, 133, 149, 151,

Vincent,
156, 1"4, 190,

196.

in, 241
192; South-

Poetry,

149.

21 ; -ian, 32.
218.

in

Hindu,

China,

(Indo-Scythian),166;
51.

districts,22

; of

the

Religion, 22;

sthan, 225

; of the

the

Chinese

Ground

of Hindu-

Path, 22.

People, 76; of

72.

Laws,

"Splendid Isolation," 169, 189, 223.

Spring atid Autumn
Annals, the only
of Confucius, 50.
original work
Stars worshipped in China, 22, 62.
Statistician, v^hinese, 47; Indian, 202.
Stein, 167.
Stevenson
Mrs., 53, 66, 105, 211.
Stoic, 40, 99; -ism, 159.
Stork-cryHill in the historv of Taoism,
174.

"Storm

and

stress," 39.
Stressers, 50.
283.
Strangling of Buddhism,
"Strong Son of God, Immortal
and

Stormers

214.
Skandagupta's defeat of Huns,
"Slave-morality" in the Bible, 54.
cio-economic, 43.
Smriti-Sastras, Socio-religious, Soand
Socio-political Struggle
treatises

fleet

in Chinese

Spirit, of

Chinese

Japanese

Indian

234

; Kushan

of the

and

Sivaji the Great, founder

Empire in India, 203.
Hindu
of
Six, Canons

39.

; Chola

"Sphinx, Problems
of," 33.
Spirit, of Alexander, 93; of Asia, 266;

98.
on

Dynasty,

influence, 95, 233; Asiatic,

Europe,

141

52.

priety,"
"Pro-

for

94

Herbert,
Edmund,

Spencer
Spenser

(Book

China,

called

so

Han

of India, 203.
Indianisation
Sparta, Spirit of, in India, 87.

Sphere

term

Silpa-sastra, Hindu

Smith

Werter,"

India, SI,

Non-Arvan,

ancient

Chinese

illustrious

the

"Sorrows

76.
Silk

the

Han,

Specimens

295.

Japan,

Classic

128.

God,"

of Heaven,"
the Chinese
12; "Son
so
Emperor
called, 36 ; the first,40.
Sophists, 38, Chinese, 49; "calculators
and
143.
economists,"
South

243.

Sila,

of
of

Sons

281.

Sianfu,

prince, Bodhidharma,

History), 6, 15, 36; Hindu,

of

Hindu
Silpa-sastras 290.
150.
of Myself by Whitman,
,

the

after

with

Physical Anthropology,

or

26.

120.

Shinto,

Tartars,

The, 235.
Socialism, 279.
Sociologj',Asiatic, 55; evolutional
^"iew,
281; mediaeval
Chinese, 71; vitiated
by Western
superstitions, 65.
Socrates, 39; of India, 50 ; -ic Dialogues
of Confucius,
74; Method,
40, 50,

Some

Emperor,"

40, 80, 84, 91; connected

So-called, Buddhism,
4; Hindu,
291,
300; Superior Races, 65, 256; Superstitions

on

St.

for

Indian

Thomas,
of, 157.

existence, 34;

I^ve,"
effects

of,

castes, 207.
the

alleged missionising

328

INDEX

Studies, from
z"

Eastern

an

Home,

Religion,

Chinese

for

Vajra-

satta, 289.

Subject

have

can

races

"Sufferance

politics,55.

no

of

badge

the

tribe,"

our

55.
ConMichizane, Japanese
fucianist, 264.
unifies
and
Northern
Sui
Dynasty
Southern
China, 168.
Suiko Queen, of Japan, 247, 266.
Sukra-nlti, Hindu
politicaltreatise, 73 ;
Art
255, 290; on Militarism, 85.
on
"the Chinese
Suma-Chien,
Herodotus,"
48, 97, 124.
the
Sumidi-gawa
Japanese river, 258,

Sugawara

306.

-Eclipse in Chinese
Religion, 22,
old Svstem,
of an
40.
Sung, Dynast}', 236, 239, 246 ; Emperor's
Hinduised
to
rhapsody
L/ao-tsze,
Sun,

-set

253

264;

; School

of

School

Chinese

learning,
Confucianism, 254;

of

State, 62, 63.

of, 143, 298.
Sunya or Void, Doctrine
so-called, 65, 256.
"Superior races"
Supernatural world, Confucius'
opinion
on,

60,

111.

Superstitions,

304

; of

65 ;
the

Romans,

regarding
"Religions

of

the

of

Greeks

and

Occident

the

Orient,
feeble

64,
minds,"

227

71;

so-called, of Japan, 274.

Chinese
art-critic,255.
for formula, 55, 73,
Sutra, Sanskrit
155, 261, 287;of Hindu
nationalism,
Su

Shih,

225.

Suzuki

on

poraries
Contem-

the

Confucius, 65;

on

the

B.C., 48.

Cent.

Svastika, an
(masonic)

Indian

mystical

common

to

design

Buddhism

Jainism, Hinduism, 124.

(home-made),
267, 269.
Synthesis, Hegelian, in Kalidasa, 226;

Swadeshi

in Asian

culture, 262.

Synthetic Philosophy, The 32.

Syria, Hellenistic, 81; king

of, 94;
language, 159; Saviour, 79.
Tablets, in Chinese
religion, 132.
Tagore A. N., 289, 291; Rabindranath,
126, 208.
Kartika
Taigensui, Japanese
(god of

war),
Tai

T"masika

Mount,

295.

117, 140.

image,

290.

literature
Tamil,
Jaina, Shaiva, 212;
Napoleons, 203.
Tatnilian
Antiquary, The, 195,
Tang, 305; Dynasty, a military colossus,
231 ; Emperors
of China, 236; epoch
of Chinese
historj',241 ; fall of the,
243; Great, Dynastv, 173; mighty,
China
of the, 168, '268;
-Sung Era
(A.D. 600-1250), 4.
works
on
Tantras, Sanskrit
religion,
173, 281; Deities, 289; literature
in Tibet
from
Bengal, 249 ; Studies,
304; -ic Hinduism,
4, 305; -ist,290.
300; Japanese, 285.
"Tantra-ruler
of Darkness,"
285.
word
for 'Way,' 14, 31,
Tdo, Chinese
26, 57, 90, lOS, 275, 276.
Taoism, 13, 41, 253, 303; Confucius
an
apostle of, 57; Hindu, in Upanishads,ZQ;\n England, 108; in India
Plotinus
109; in the Neo-Plationist
1 60 ; may

with

have

something

Pre-Buddhist

proper
62; the

for

name

the

and

Japan

Sources

of, 26.

in

common

Hinduism,

for Chinese

name

China,

26

Religion
religion of
India, 275

Taoist, 49, 83, 99, 237, 263, 274, 282

Cap, 266; legends, 29; lore, 49
foreign, 96; Papacy
Metaphysics
173; retirement
praised in Classics
of religious
57; Sage, 57; strands
belief, 2; works, 27.
Tao-te-Ching, the Bible of Taoism, 107;
the Chinese
Gita, 100-9 ; Containing
the
saying of Laotsze, 109; in the
neo-Platonist
Plotinus, 160.
Tara,

31, 108;

Mr.,

of
6th

(Tai-Tsung),

of

Mound
in
Buddhist
and
or
Stupa
Jaina religions, 123.
und
and stress,
Sturm
drangi.e. storm
39 ; in India, 50.
Suan-tzu-lo-Satsui, Chinese

246 ;Tang Napoleon

China, 231.
Takakusu
Prof., 241, 245, 256, 263.
Taiso

293;

154.

Hindu

and

Buddhist

goddess,

287, 288, 292, 296; Red, 293.

Culture
Tarsus, Centre of Greek
at, 160.
of
Tartar, 81, 97, 162, 193; Conquerors
India Hinduised,
199; Europe, 179.
of India, 198.
Tartarisation
Tavernier, 1, 227.
of
135.
Taxila, 99; Antalkidas
Temple, Confucian, first,132.
"Ten
Commandments,"
73, 89.
for
word
Heaven
Tenjiku, Japanese
referring to India, 4, 245.
of Bible-lore, 156.
TertuUian, Collector
259.
Tennyson,
Theatre
Chinoise, "251.
104.
Theophrastus,
Theories
regarding the Orient, 56.
,

"There

are

Earth,"

more

84.

things

in Heaven

and

330

INDEX

yeda,

ancient

Vyasa,

the

Scriptures, 10;

Hindu
of

30, 50, 68, 209;

the

master

Compiler

of

Shintoism,
of Scholiasts
the

23; Shangti, 20; texts, 10, 25.

Vedic, India, 5, 18; Index, 29.

in

for ^ir^Vw^^i

Sanskrit

Vidyas,

Vienna,

Chinese
religion, 22, in
213, 295, 301; in Japanese,

79.

Waterfield, 118.
173.

Watters,

"Wav,"

See

"Wealth

of Ormus

of

Web

michi,

niagga,

Indian

and

of

Life, The,

62.
226.

Ind,"
252.

ItiO.

Wedlock

between

the

East

and

the

160.

West,
"We

have

but

faith;

cannot

we

know,"

217.

cities,

Wei

Dynasty, 237.
'Well/
'undefiled, "216 ;of devotional
electicism, 217.
Wen
Marquis, 63, 116.
Wen
Ti, God of Literature in China, 117.
21, 25, 63, 110, 117, 141, 172,
Werner,
251, 261.
West,
40, 99; Idol-worship in, 129;
Taoist
stories of
139; "Safe-guard
of the," Venice, 234.
Asia, 96, 97, 189 ; explored, by
Western,
Wu
Ti, 138 ; "Barbarians," Chinese
expression referring to Hindus
;
'

thirty-two
Asiatic

Battles

marga,

tao. To, 13, 90; Permanent,

Webb,

standard

of, 245.
gates of, Turkish

of

285, 295.
Warren,

141.

302, 222, 252;

number,

and

in

Hindu

with

Vedists, 10, 69 ; quite at home

Confucius, 61.
and
Lesser
Greater,
"Vehicle,"
connected
with
Asiatic
Venice,
Polo of, 244.
235; Marco
Verification
of hypothesis, 304.
the
Vesalius
anatomist, 104.

Social

History

Indian, 206.

War-god

Vedic, Age, 32 ; cult,72 ; gods, 70 ; hymn,

22, 23; Indians, 9, 12, 15, 27, 59;
characteristics
of, in Shintoism,
273; Iviterature,Compiler of, 7, 29,
35, 52; Religion, 7; religion, Tantrikism
form
a
of, 305; Religious
Beliefs almost
to Confucian,
similar
61; Religion martial, 36; Rishis,
18, 5] ; Sacrifice, 8; Scholar, French,

of, on
life, 204;

economic

52 ;

Vedas.

Influence

Warfare,

270;

at,

234.

'

'

Viharas

Monasteries, 104.
(Sun of Power),
Vikramaditya
or

Hindu

Alexander,

185, 191,
221
253 ; Celebrities
{Nava-ratna, )
2^1-22; Era, 195; Imperialism, 208;
renaissance, 203 ; Renaissance
served
prein
248 ; carried
Japan
forward, 30H.
"Vile
170.
Turk,"
mountains
in India, 199.
Vindhva
Vini, 'Vidi,Vici, 172.
Vishnu, a Hindu
god, 67, 70; -cult,119,
136; Gupta Emperors
worshippers
of, 213;
Hymn
to, in
Raghn215; identified with Avalovamsant,
"Vishnu's
self
287;
kiteswara,

Napoleon

or

39

disdained

149;

not

-Sirima

mortal

worship,

birth"

114,

-ists, 304.
Vondel

the

162.

Hun,

Wilhelm

Dr.

William

of

Orange

avatara

an

gods,

of

Old

214.

King, 21.
of,
World,
13; -culture, cross-section
student
of,
100,'
-culture,
32;
-Forces
cult of, in Asia, 34, 61, 63,
Asoka.94;
83, 128, 276; -monarch,
Greece

as,

189;

"-sense"

Flesh

and

82;
of

"Worldder,
Alexan-

93.

"World,

the

the

De\-il,"

229.

234.

Wordsworth,

287, 291, 293.

Waddell,
Wan
King, 11.
Wanderlehrer
44; in India, 53.
Korean
Scholar
teacher
Wani,
as
Japan, 268.

VSQ.

'Song of Myself

26.

Woo

-Power,
sense,"

50.

'

259;

Whitman,

poet, 228.

Vyasa, lit. compiler (Hindu) ,10, 50, 61,

176 ;Band of,50; Chinese, Confucius,

238-

Chinese

of

227.
White

44.

Dutch

India

to

lands,"

Origin

Western

Testament

Mr, 283, 286, 305.

Vedic
a
Viswamitra,
Sage, 27.
Hindu
Nietzschean
the
Vivekananda,
Energist, of modern
Bengal, 126;
Volksdichter,

"barbarian

other

Civilisation, The, 22, 63; Western

Tsin
Dynasty, 237.
to India, 245.
What
Japan owes
"Whole
72.
,"53,
Duty of M
"Whole-India"
an
organic svnthesis,

147.

Visser

referring

"Countries"

3;
and

272.
in Shintoism,
Worship of Nature
'Writ large, China,
'but Confucius,
'

'

'

'

'

*"

112.

in

Wu

Ti Emperor,
Taoist, 121

Illustrious,80, 97, 98;

dynasty, 136.

; of Han

331

INDEX

Wu

237.

Dynasty,

Wu-wei,

Yin,

Chinese

term

Sanskrit

Yojna,

word
Hindu

Yajnavalkya,
Hindu

Yama,

of

god

188;

Thsin

Yaou

word

(Greek)

Yavana,

Year

No.

Yellow

104
of

Yengishiki,

Chinese

Classic,

275;

Zeitgeist,

Jade,)

of

284.

234.

233,
32,

40,

Japanese
160.

81.

Zeus,

271.

Land

148;

41,

of,

52.

for

102,

128,
in,

revolution

215;
127.

255.

Dhyana,

Hindu

266.
in

of,

use

Zodiac,
a

84,

of

224,

pharmacopoeia,

25.

Zo-Anthropy,

296.

Hindu,

idea

Zeno,

Zinc,
268,

83,

62,

Zeft,

Changes,")

29,

163.

tion
Transformain

(Calendar

198.

234.

Yama,
of

for

Revolution

Colonel,

Hindu

thought

India,

record,

("Book

140,

98,

215.

Zeitgeist,

phy,
philoso-

of

Sea,

111.

poet.

Sanskrit

Zarathustra,

of

teachers

187;

of

84.

155.

Imperialism,
108;

Japanese

Chinese

as

system

Hindu

Yen-lo-wang,

-isation

Emperor,

Yi-King

301

dames,

foreign

India,

who

those

31.

190,
223;

Hindus,

in

for

self-control,

practise

the

160.

meditation)

of

Taoist

the

Yuh-lih,
Yule

China,
in

255;

54.

or

150.

in

290;

art,

Indo-Scythian,

or

127

238.

Sanskrit

Yatis,

Chu,

101.
267.

306.

meditation,

Plotinus,

Yugantara,

258,

for

(Practice

Chi

Yue

258,

term

Sukra-Jiiti,

Germany,

Yuan

Chinese

Whitman,

Period,

Yogaism
Young

302.
in

246,

Ideahst

260;

Yankee,

275;

river,

in

228;

in

neo-Platonist

Japan),

of

pessimist,

192,

the,

12;

faith,

266,

Jap.

225,

retirement

31.

Sanskrit

30,

296;

130.

30,
Chinese

Chu,

Yang
Yangtse

Yodo-gawa,
Yoga,

Japan,

principle

metaphysics,

7.

for

terms

world,

the

173;

Spirit
193,

race,

male

the

Chinese

from

224.

106,

236;
(The

Yih,

30.

13.

of

name

Damashii,
90,

Sacrifice,

Death,

Consciousness,

Yang,

for

deit}-,

ancient

Yamato,

Quietism,

sociologist,

Vedic

Ancient

for

62.
Customs

Zollverein,
Zoroaster

by

Union,

Jackson,

91.

160.

Yin,

the

female

principal

metaphysics,
Yang,

58,

30;
131.

in

struggling

Chinese
with

Zoroastrian,
-ised

99;
Persia,

exiles

153;

in

-ism,

China,
147.

243;

WORKS

RELATING

TO

HINDU

INDIA

AND

CULTURE

SQENCE
I.

Comparative

a.

Plant

Electro-Phjfsiolofiry,
(Longmans
(Longmans

Response

3.

Researches

4.

Response

5.

History
The

7.

Indian

8.

Medicine

9.

History

D.

THE

Major

with

of the

POETICAL

I.

Git"njali

".

The

Gardener

3.

The

Crescent

The

King

7.

Rabindranath

Hindus

8.

Tagore

OF

the

Dark

AND

r.

Science

of

3.

Epochs

of Civilisation

4.

The

and

5.

Science

6.

Hindu

philosophy

7.

Essays

in National

8.

India

9.

Krishna
Sndhana

11.

Science

of

13.

Science

of Peace

13.

Chhi\ndogrya

14.

Yoga

15.

Vedanta

16.

Vaisesikha

17.

Samkhya

18.

Nyftya

J9.

Psychical

ao.

Introduction

ai,

philosophy

aa.

Vedftnta,

93.

Jnftna Yoga

"4.

Bhakti

Seal,

^16),

Ph.

Lt.

D.
Col-

Hoernle.

TAGORE

(THE

4S.6d..

6d.).

(Macmillan

Macmillan

6d).

2S.

6d.).

4s.

Mead

Poetry(Dodd

Prof

"

Co.,

I1.50). Roy.

York,

New

and

Prof.

OfiRce.

(Panini

philosophy

(Panini

philosophy
and

Research
the

to

(Udbodhana
(Udbodhana

Modern

as.

6d.).

Prof. B. K.

Sarkar,

Das.
Vasu.

Sinha.

Vidyabhushaua.

Prof.

8s).

Review

(Modern
3s. 4d.).

Swftmi

Office, Calcutta).

K.

Prof. Haldar,
SarkSr.

Swftmi

aS

Swami
Office, Calcutta).
(Udbodhana
(Panini Office, as). Vasu.
philosophical and Literary Essays (Nava-vidhana

a9

Chinese

30.

Addresses

31.

32.

Hindu

33.

The

3s. 4d.) Tattwabhushana.

Vivekananda

SwAmi

Office, Calcutta).

6d)

Prof. B.

Tattwabhushana.

(Calcutta.

Thought

Office, Calcutta
3s. 6d.).

(Longmans

Office, Calcutta).

(Udbodhana

Tagore.

Vasu.

Office. "1).

(Calcutta,

of Brfthmoism
its relation

Mookerji.

N.

(Longmans

16s).

of Education

Science

P.

Office, 9S-4.). Sinha,

Survival

Man's

Rangacharya.

Vasu.

7s).

Office

(Panini

philosophy

Seal.

Coomaraswaray,

Prof.

5 s).

Bhagavftn

Office, ^J).

(Panini

Philosophy

(Macmillan

Office,

(Panini

(Panini

Prof.

Office).

of Mankind.

Hope

(Benares).

F.G.S.

Prof.

3s. 4d.) Tattwabhushana.

of life

the

Vivekananda,
Bose,

Das

).

Office).

(Panini

(Calcutta,

Realisation

P. N.

Bhagavau
Review

(Indian

Swami

(Calcutta).
6s. 8d

Seal.

B. N.

5s. 4d.).

(Madras

Education

Upanishad

to

his

Prof.

(Benares)

Gita

philosophy

Hatha

B. N.

Allahabad

6d.).

2S.

(Literary)

of Conduct

History

Yoga

meaning)

London

(Luzac,

and

the

4s.

Office, Calcutta)

(Udbodhana

Idealism

the

10.

or

OflSce,
Dr.

(Macmillau

(a Play)

in Criticisth

Cult

and

37.

C.

PHILOSOPHY

of Emotions

Rftja Yoga

Prof.

6d.).

4s.

Christianity, (Calcutta).

Religion
Essays

Karma

Calcutta).

Sc.

(London).

Gondal.

(Macmillan

and

Man

MORAL

a.

35.

D.

Sc,

Rhys.

Vaishnavism

a6.

D.

6d.). Prof.

128.

(Panini

fOxford).

Life)

of love's

Chamber
the

Ta^ore

Her

and

(a play) (Macmillan

(London).

(London).

J. C. Bose,

J.C. Bose,

RABINDRANATH

(Macmillan

of Love

allegory

an

Office

New

Prof.

Works,

(Long^mans

Plates

SIR

(Child-Poems)

Moon

(a play"

MENTAL

Sc"

J9J3-I4)
(Lyrics

of

Hindus

1,300

(Macmillan).
Dutt.
(Calcutta).

Song-offerings

or

6.

7s-6d).
ids). Prof.

Chemical

D.

(London).

(Longmans

Science

WORKS

Post

J. C. Bose,
Sc.

(Longmans

Ft. I. Osteology

India

NOBEL-PRIZE-MAN,

Chitra

D.

Prof. Chatterji.

Basu,

Medical

of Aryan
Medica

The

J. C. Bose,

(Bengal

Ancient

Plants

of Ancient

5.

vols.

of the

Medicinal

4.

Plants

Non-Living

Chemistry

Sciences

Positive

Materia

and

Prof.

15s).

Prof.

Sc.

Kirtikar,

10.

Irritabilityof

Living

Hindu

of

Ray,
6.

the

on

in the

^i-if).

Vivekananda.
Vivekftnanda.
Vivekananda.

Yoga

Yoga

Few

Thoughts
Realism

Pedagogy

Prof. B. N.

Office, Calcutta).

Hindu
A
study in the tendencies
Eyes
through
Press
6s.). prof. B. K. Sarkar.
Shanghai
Sir Asutosh
Mookerji.
Literary and Academic(Calcutta).

Religion
(Commercial

of

"

on

Education

(Indian
of the

Press,

Hindus

(Calcutta

3s. 4d.)

Allahabad).
and

the

Message

Sir

G. D.

Banerji.

Late
Late

Asiatic

Sen.

Mentality

Vice-Chancellor.

Vice-Chancellor.

Chatterji.
of India

(Panini

Office

6d),

B. K.

Sarkar

34.

Education

35.

Religion

36.

Aspects

in Baroda.
and
of the

ECONOMICS
I.

Essays
Poverty

3.

Economic

4.

The

5.

Indian

and

(Ind.

of British

Economics

Introduction
Indian

8.

Agricultural

9.

The

is).

(Indian

Rule

in India

of British

History

Economics

7.

(Columbia).

Niveditft.

Rev.

Economics.

Un-British

6.

Ph.D.

POLITICS.

Indian

on

Pandya

(Longmans).

Vedanta

AND

a.

T.R.

Dharma

India

Indian

to

Industries

Problems

in India

rinance

(Indian

Recent

11.

The

Imperial

IS.

The

Foundations

of Indian

13.

Indian

National

Congress,

14.

Indians

15.

Report

16.

The

17.

of Publicists:
Political Speeches
(Indian
Gokhale.
(*) Hon.
Banerji. (":) Hon.

of South
and

18.

Speeches

Position

Mr.

The

Africa

Indian

of

19.

Reports

30.

The

21.

Lives

22.

History

23.

Romesh

24.

Telang

Growth

of

ANQENT

London

(Dent.

(Indian

Evolution

Review,

The

Ariha-sastra

2.

The

Niti-sastra

of Kamandaka

3.

The

Niti-sastra

of

4-

Studies

in Ancient
of

Science
A^uWazYs

7.

Warfare

1.

The

2.

Lays

of

3.

Nala

and

4.

Indian

5.

Idylls

6.

Scenes

7.

Ancient

India

Hero

and
Ancient

(Ind.

Damayanti

the

from

Shakuntala,

9.

Meghaduta

Indian

Indian

an
"

or

Sarkar

from

Sanskrit.

Das.

Bhagavan

EN3LISH

Office, Calcutta

VERSE
Aurobinda

is).

Ghosh.

Milman.

2S.).

Waterfield.

office

Griffith.

Office

(Panini

Poetry

by Kulid^sa

Drama

''

of Kalidasa
Oriental

(Harvard

and

Sons,

Uttara-charitam,

History

of Sanskrit

Literature

(Reprint, Panini

12.

History

of Sanskrit

Literature

(London).

13.

History

of Indian

Loudon

Office

(Panini

10.

is,).

is.).

Prof. Rydei

Sarkar

Belvalkar.

Series).
Office

7s).

Maxmuller.

Macdonell.

(Loudon).

Literature

Griffith,

2s.).

(Dent

II.

Drama

Griffith.

8d.).

2S.

(Panini Office).

C'oud-Messenger
a

B. K.

Sanskrit

Sanskrit.

Law.

Samlul".

Manit

IN
Review

2S).

(Panini

Ramayana

of Old

Specimens

8.

,,

Naren

from
from

Dutt

Jagannathaswami.

6d).

Rev.

Office

Office

Sanskrit

the

from

by

C- Dutt.

(Panini

(Panini

Shamasastri

8s.).
6d.).

3S

Sanskrit

on

(Modern

R.

Majumdar.

8d).

2s.

Gladwin.

Nymph

Jnd.

Ballads

Office

(Panini

based

by

Translated

LITERATURE

the

4d. each.

50 booklets

Office

6s) Dhari.

Madras

(Higginbotham,

Review

C-P- India)

Amraoti,

Mudholkar,

N.

Translated

(Calcutta).

Organisation

SANSKRIT

Chintamani.

Gupta.

Polity (Longmans

Ayeen

Polak.

Office, Allahabad)

Baroda.

Office).

(Mysore).

Sukrach.^ryya

Akbai'i.

Natesan.

SQENCE

Kautilya

Hindu

Social

in

CLASSICAL

of

4s).

4d.).

Naik.

POLITICAL

1.

5.

4d.).

is.

Administration.

on

Office): (a) Hon.

Naoroji. (2s. 8d,).
(rf)Sir Mehta
(";) Hon.
(./)
Malaviya
Pal
Ghosh,
(is).
(0 Sir RSshbehari

Mr.

India

(Indian

6d.).

3s.

Vol.

is)
(R.

in

Review

(Indian

National

HINDU

6.

Co'iference.

Indians

of Indian

(A)

Calcutta,

Organisations

is.

(Leader

Review

4d.).

is.

Mukerjee.

Madras

(4s).

Joshi

Mr.

Press,

Industrial

Currency

of Eminent

Dutt

(gi

(Bee

prof.

Maharani

Sayani.

(Ind. Rev.

Wacha.

Madras

Conference.

isid).

Economics.

on

OfHce,

Office.

(London).

Women

Diary.

Review

Review

Prof. Kale.

Movement

(Longmans),

(Indian

Ghosh

Lalmohan

Vol.

(London).

Social

4d).

Office, Madras

Office, Madras).

Economics

of the

of Indian

Congress

Review

(Indian

Sarkar.

Mookerji.
IS

Home-Industry)

or

of India.

J. N.

Prof.

Review

10.

Gazetteer

Justice Ranade.

Dutt.

Prof.

(Poona,

(Indian

(One's-own-Country

Indian

vols.).

4s.).

(Calcutta).

Economic

8d).

as.

Naoroji.

Prof. Banerji.

6d).

3s

Office, Madras

2.

(Calcutta

Economics

and

Swadeshi

(London

India.

(Macmillan

Industrial

Review

(London).

Weber.

CULTURE-HISTORY
1.

Essay

2.

Selected

3.

The

4.

South

on

the

Architecture

Arts

and

Indian

Crafts

Art

of India

and

5.

Hindu

Iconography

Hindu

Music

and

7.

Indian

Sculpture

8.

Indian

Architecture

9.

History

of Fine

Art

^i).

(Madras

(London).

Hindus

(Royal

(Luzac

"

Ceylon

^l).

(Luzac

Bronzes

o.

of the

Indian

of

Examples

Co.,

Asiatic

London).

(Foulis, London,

Society).

Rflm

RSz,

Coom^raswilmy.
5s.). Coomarasw^my.

O. C. Gangoly.

Gopinath

Rao,

.Strougways.

Painting (London).
(London).
in India

and

Havell.

Havell.

(Clarendon

Ceylon
2

Press, Oxford).

Vincent

Smith.

10.

The

Folk-Element
Folk-Institutions

li.

The

Positive

I?.

The

Fundamental

in Hindu

13.

Modern

14.

Panini.

Buddhism

15.

The

16.

Orissa

17.

The

Songs

of

Orion

(Bombay).

Ashtadlivavi
pp.

18.

The

J9.

Indian

20.

Indo-

21.

History

22.

Mediaeval

Remains

Her

India

Aryans

Indian

Artistic

Paintings

25.

Bronzes

from

26.

Study

of Indian

1.

Indian
Art

Anatomy

Music

Batide

of Kabir

2.

Poems

Vidyapati

The

Coomftraswamy.

(Luzac).

A.

5.

The

of
Tiruvftsagam
(from Tamil)

7.

The

Culture

9.

History

of

ENGLISH.

Translated

6d.).

song,

Hindi.

Translated

by

Translated

Society, Madras).

Literature

national

Bengali

from

Gupta

Press, Allahabad).

(Government

the

containing

from
by Tagore
by Coomaraswamy.

Translated

(Christian

Manikka

(Clarendon

Vasagar.

the
mysteries
introduction
by

Translated

(Calcutta).
and

Bengali Language

O.xford).

Press,

of

on

a prose-poem
with
Mrs.
Das.

"

of Devotion

8.

Vidyabhushana.

Growse

by

Fraser

Marathi).

Spring
Bengali of

the

Goldstucker.

Tagore.

by

4s.

Tulsidas.

of

Passing
from

8d.).

Clements.

London).

Marathe

6.

6s.

Lingruistics (Panini Office.

sixth century
B.C. by Vasu.

Prof.

Bankim
Chatterji,
Translated
2S. 8d.).
by Sen

(Macmillan

of Tukaram.
(from

Poems

and

novel

(a

Calcutta

of

N.

IN

(Love-poems,

Ramayana
(fm Hindi).

University)

(London)

(Longmans).

Malaram.

3.

Sanskrit
text
of the

"^.

Bliss

Abbey^of

Vasu.
Office

Mitra.

Logic (Calcutta

LITERATURE

The

N.

4s). Herringham.
(Oxford).
Coomaraswamy.

(Luzac

Ceylon

VERNACULAR

Sarkar.

Fausboll.

(Stanford, London).

Sinhalese

Ajanta

23.

B. K.

Tilak.

of Mediaeval

24.

6d).

9s.

M.Ganguly.
IS.). Inayat Kh"n.

(Luzac)

vols

the

Office

Mookerji.

N.

on

in Hindu

(Calcutta).

(Luzac

Mythology

from

work
Sanskrit

Studies

Rakshit.

Panini

(Reprint,

greatest

Socio-religious
K.

(Panini

London).

Literature
The

to

H.

3s. 6d)

(Longmans

(Probsthain,

in Sanskrit

0/ Panini.
jCz). Translated

1,700,
and

in Orissa

Place

K.

Sociology.

of India

Unity

contribution
Sarkar
and

B.

of Hindu

Background

His

Culture.

(Longmans)

by

Literature

by

Pope

Translated

(Macmillan),

Tagore.

from

Sen

life

Translated

Aswini

Bengali.

Dutt's

(Calcutta University

13s.

4d.)

Sen.

HISTORY.

Gazetteer

1.

Imperial

2.

Early History

3.

Ancient

India

4.

into

5.

The

6.

History

7.

The

Peep

of India

of India

of the

Early History
of Indian

Cambridge

8.

History

of India

9.

History

of

(Luzac

10.

Anecdotes

ti.

History

of the

Saracens.

12.

Promotion

of

Learning

13.

The

Arctic

J4.

Rise

of Maratha

15.

History

in

16.

The

Mundas

17.

The

Oraons

and

their

18.

History

19.

The

20.

The

.Antiquities of

2t.

The

Madras

"".

The

Palas

23.

Begams

of Chota

ot the

of
of

Bengal

Bengal

Prof. Mookerji.

Muhammadan

as).

J. N, Sarkar.
Prof.

J. N.

Sarkar.

Ali.

(Longmans).

Rulers

Naren

Law.

Tilak.

Bombay)

Ranade.

Latif.
(Calcutta,

(Calcutta)
Alam(c

Culture
Sarkar.

Orissa.

Prof.

Essays (Luzac

India, by

country

Presidency

6d).

7s.

Dalai.

4d).

9s.

Ameer

of Shah

is.) B. K.

6d.)

(London).

Abdul

Hindu

of

7s.

Historical

Nagpur

Reign

Beginning
Shanghai,

Baroda

(Punalekar,

Power

Punjab.

the

Aiyangar.

Bhandftrkar

Sir

Activity (Longmans

Co., London

Vedas.

in the

S. K.

Sir Bhandarkar.

(5 vols. "3-10.)

"

and

Aurangzib

Home

ot

Maritime

India

of

(Luzac).

Volume.

Smith.

Vincent

(Bombay).

(Bombay).

and

(Ghadiali Pole,

Aurangzib
of

Dekkan

Shipping
History

India).

of India

Early History

Historical

Descriptive Volume,

Press, Oxford).

of Southern

(History
the

(London).

(Clarendon

9s)
S. C.

S.C.

Roy.

Roy.

World-Power

Office

(Reprint, Panini

1759-1806). Franklin.
as

(A.D.

300-600). (Commercial

2S

8d.)

Press.

Mitra.

(Macmillan

2S

(Asiatic Society,

(Calcutta is)

B.

8d).
Calcutta

Thurston.

14s)

R.

Banerji.

D.

Banerji.

MOVEMENTS.

RELIGIOUS
1.

Vedic

2.

Buddhist

India

3.

Vaishnavism,
Research,

(London).

India

Ragozin.

(London).
Shaivaism

Strassburg)

Rhys

Davids.

and

Minor
Religious
Sir Bhandarkar.

(Encyclopaedia

systems
.

of

Indo-Aryan

SanknrJchiryya,

5.

Life

6.
7.

8.

Works

of Rftmamohan

10.

of Swaini

H.

Works

of Rflm

It.

Arya Samflj

13.

J. N.

Sarkar,

Swumi

and

Hinduism
Introduction

Dayfinanda

and

Modern

The

17.

The

18.

Science
The
Pranava-Vuda.
Das.
by Prof. Bhagavan

19.

The

Autobiography

The

Catechism

of the

Practice

Hinduism

aa.

The

a3.

Ramkrishna

74.

Principles

as.

Tantra

of the

a6.

Hymns

to

Master

as

27.

Kali

a8.

Myths

of Hindus

39.

Hindu

Psalms

(Ind.

Saints

Tamil

30.

Ten

31.

Aggressive

3a.

Vaishnavite

33.

India's

34.

Kashmir

Saints

Shaivaism

35.

Ramanuja

36.

Madhwa

37.

Buddha

(Ind.

from

York).

Sanskrit

London

4d.)

(Miss

Margaret

Noble).

Maxmuller.

(Luzac).

Avalon.

15s.). Niveditft

and

Coom"rasw"my.

Ramaswami.

Niveditfl.

4d).

is.

Rajagop"lachariar.

5d.)

Rev.

6d.)

Rftmaswami.

Chatterji.

Aiyangar,
and

Aiyar

Rangacharya,

"c.

Row.

Dharmapala.

IS.)

Rev.

Rev.

as.

is.)
is.)

Rev.

Nivedita

New

pillai.

(Ind.

(Luzac

(Ind. Rev.

(Ind,

Das.

(Scribner.

4d,)

Rev.

(Ind.

Untouchable

Sanskrit

7s. 6d).

(Macmillan

Vivekfmanda).

(Harrap,
Rev.

is.)

Rev.

Reformers

from

Office,Calcutta) Nivedit".

(lud.

(Ind.

Hinduism

Translated

.Avalon.

Buddhists.

Hymns

Vasu.

(Benares),
Tagore.

Translated

(Udbodhana
and

8d).

is.8d.).

Avalon.

(Luzac).

and

BaijnAth.

Office).

Teachings

(Luzac)

Mother.

the

and

Goddess

the

Word.

Govinda

Liberation"

Great

Sacred

(Life of Swfimi

Life

of Tantra

Office

Devendranath

(Benares).

His

Sal

Sen.

Office, Allahabad

(Panini

him

saw

4S.).

Js.8d.),

(Panini

of the

of Maharshi

India

and

ai.

Office

Hindus

Hinduism

of

6d.).

3s.

Office

(Panini

(Leader

16.

Daily

(Longmans

(Panini

of Hinduism

Essentials

KeshabJSen.

Hinduism

to

Edition

(Mayavati

(Delhi Edition).

Tirath

Ancient

14,

Office, Allahabad).

(Panini

Vivekflnanda

(Calcutta).

Speeches

I.S.

ao.

Prof.

as. 8d).

London,
Chaitanya's Pilgrimages and Teachings (Lurac"Co.,
Macanliffe.
Sikh
Religion (Clarendon Press Oxford).
Samuj (Calcutta). Sflstri.
History of Brahmo

The

Works

9.

Govindftchirya.

Madras).

(Murthy,

Tattvabhushana.

and

T8) Aly"r

(Madras

of Rftniftnuia

FOLK-LORE.
1.

Folk-Tales

2.

Legends

3.

Old

4.

Wide

5.

Folk-Tales

6.

Indian

Nights'

7.

Indian

Fairy

(London)

of Bengal
of the

Deccan

Punjab

(London)

Days

of Kashmir

8.

The

Folk-Tales

9.

The

.Adventures
of

11.

Folklore

of the

la.

Tales

V'ikramaditya

of Indian

Web

2.

Studies

from

of Indian

Falls

3.

Foot

4.

Cradle-Tales

5.

Indian

6.

Civic Ideals

7.

New

BY

FOREIGNERS.

Sister

(Longmans).

(Longmans

(London).
about

8.

Impressions

9.

The

New

to.

The

National

II.

Essays

la.

My

13.

India

Spirit

Indian

Singh.

Death

India

Awakening
Art,

7S.

6d.).

Loi:

Margaret

Noble.

,,

,,

ss).

,,
'

"

(Longmans

as.

(London).

Keir

(London).

Nevinson.

in India

Industry

Reminiscences

(Laurie,

(Miss

4.d.).

,.

,,

,,

"

,,

Cotton.

in India

Indian

Nivedita.
,,

(Longmans).

India

on

LIFE

History (Longmans
and

is.) Babington.

8d).

as.

"d.)

INDIAN

of Love

8d.) Vasu.

as,

Office

4d.)

(Longmans).
Home

OfiBce

Office,

OF

of Hinduism

Study

(Panini

Life

Eastern

an

Temple.

Swyniierton.

(Panini

(Madras

Raman

INTERPRETATION

(Panini

(Madras

Telugus

of Tennali

and

Stokes.

Noodle

of Gooroo

Lee;ends

Steel

(London)

(London)

of Hindusthan

10.

The

(London).

(I.otidon)Knowles.

Entertainment

Tales

Day.

Temple.

Frere.

Stories, Bombay

Awake

1.

T.al Behari

(I,ondon)

don).

Piere

(London).

and

(Indian

Hardie.

Education
Review

Loti.

as).

Hon.

Ramsay

(Indian
Deussen.

Review

Macdonald,
Madras

M.P.
as.)

Havell.